Chapter Text

Macaque’s POV

Several months had passed since our victory against the Lady Bone Demon.

With her defeat came an era of peace in Megapolis. The new villains were weak. Most were easily defeated. The city's denizens went back to living their lives as if they hadn’t been frozen in ice for almost a week and the world hadn’t been nearly ravished by a psychotic ice demon.

Ever the optimists, the people of Megapolis simply moved on.

Within the next week, they were throwing parties and having celebrations. It was almost disturbing how quickly they went back to smiling and laughing with friends and family. Part of me wished I could have shared in that.

However, despite being free from the Lady Bone Demon, I couldn’t seem to relax. Ever since I could remember, I'd been running. Running from my past. Running from those who sought to hurt me. Running from the Lady herself and hoping my favor would never be cashed in.

I was always consciously aware of the fact that I was running on borrowed time.

So far, I'd had two chances to start over. Do something different. Change the way I lived and who I interacted with. The first one I took in stride, never looking back and allowing myself to be free from my past. That time period was full of sunshine and midnight skies.

I was a fool back then. Blinded by emotion...

My second chance to start over was bleak in comparison. It started just like my first life did. Alone without anywhere to go.

My home was empty alleyways, my blanket the cold winds that swept over my shoulders. I never stayed in one place. Constant movement was a part of the agenda, something I'd gotten used to after centuries spent running and hiding. None of that was unfamiliar to me. I'd lived that way for almost half of my life.

The cold was a constant.

So was running for my life. 

Which is why I didn't understand why I decided to stay in Megapolis.

I was free. Free from the Lady Bone Demon. Free from her echoing whispers and icy claws. I'd broken my chains, freed myself, and helped in her defeat. I could go anywhere, do anything.

Yet, I stayed.

The reasoning was lost to me.

On one hand, the kid was in town- which was a plus. In the weeks following the battle, I caught glimpses of MK and his friends flitting over the buildings like bright beams of light chasing whatever new villain showed up in town. They kept the city on lock down, immediately defeating any threat no matter how small. The added protection was nice. 

I found that I didn't run into as much trouble within the city limits.

Still, I kept to the shadows and only went out with my cape and hood. The dojo I'd once trained MK in had been destroyed in the ice and wasn't set to be rebuilt.

So, upon deciding that I would stay in town, I searched for a different place to stay.

Eventually, I found some guy on the harbor selling an old semi-functional submarine. Before I knew it, I found myself handing over what little money I had to buy the stupid thing. It stayed tethered to the dock near town most of the time.

I didn’t have much to put in it. Spending so many centuries in the shadows didn’t exactly allow for a lot of personal belongings.

All of my previous possessions had been lost to time and anything gained after that was pointless. I didn’t even have a blanket. Even that had been lost in some scramble to get away from the people hunting me years ago. Any of my possessions were either broken or lost and never seen again.

The only thing I had left was what was on my body.

My fingers drifted to the scarf around my neck on instinct. The inside of the submarine was stuffy. On a day like today, I didn't really need blankets or pillows. It was already hot enough. My fur felt itchy and sweat beaded on my forehead as I laid there, sprawled out over my old rickety two seater couch.

Any of the furniture in my house had been stolen from alleyways throughout Megapolis. There was my couch, a mattress full of holes, a microwave that sparked if it was used for more than two minutes, and a make shift night stand I made out of some plywood I found.

It wasn’t much, but it was a roof over my head for once. Another plus to living in the city.

One of the only drawbacks, was the constant traffic. Staying docked near the pier meant there was never a quiet moment. People wandered back and forth at all times of the day. There were markets and fishing boats. A party here. A party there. The noise bordered on being a little too much.

However, I found that it didn’t bother me as much as I thought it would. After all these years, I still preferred at least a little noise over the quiet. Especially after the fight with the Lady Bone Demon.

When things got too quiet…

Well, sometimes, I could’ve sworn we’d never defeated her at all.

Having so many sounds around me at all times meant that I was on high alert all day. Every sound was a reminder that I wasn’t alone. At any point, any of them could be my undoing.

Therefore, when footsteps landed on my dock late one afternoon, I was immediately on alert.

The person’s feet hit the pier with a dull thud. I could hear water sloshing as the platform rocked in place. Quietly, the person approached my door.

If it weren’t for my heightened sense of hearing, I was certain their footsteps would have been virtually undetectable. The steps were almost erratic yet soft. It was as if the person were stumbling bare-footed across the pier. There was no recognizable pattern to them.

Slowly, I slid off my worn down couch. My staff warped into my hand as a precaution.

I waited with bated breath to see who would come bursting through my door. I'd made enemies of some pretty dangerous people before. Although I was certain the reinforced metal would hold up against some of them, that didn’t apply to everyone.

The person continued to approach with those hard to place footsteps. I waited until they reached my door, my whole body tensed and ready to spring. 

The person didn’t knock. They didn’t even attempt to make themselves known. I grew even more cautious as they pulled something out. It sounded like plastic. A very faint chuckle echoed through my ears and, for a second, I thought I recognized it.

Without a word, the person walked away.

I blinked in shock before racing over to the door and flinging it open.

Inside the submarine, it was pitch black.

However, outside the sun was shining with such vengeance that I instinctively shrunk back. My ears caught on the sound of a familiar heartbeat. Briefly, I feared that he would take advantage of my momentary blindness. I didn't have to think before my body was dropping into a defensive crouch. My staff covered my right eye without a thought.

Yet, nothing happened.

There was no abrupt pain. No jolt or strain as something hard collided with my staff.

When my vision cleared, I couldn’t see anyone on my dock at all. People were spread across the top of the pier and down along the harbor where the stairs led down to my dock. They all bustled about, taking friendly walks and chatting amongst themselves.

Besides them, there was no one. Not even so much as a speck of dirt to suggest that someone had been nearby.

I straightened and took in a deep breath.

Immediately, my nose was assaulted with the strong smell of fresh noodles and some sort of fragrant sauce. Underneath it was the slightest trace of peaches. I wrinkled my nose.

Frowning, I looked down at my feet only to see a neatly packaged bag of takeout food with “Pigsy’s Noodles” boldly printed on it. Underneath those words, was a big picture of MK’s friend, Pigsy. A tiny folded piece of paper had been attached to one of the handles via tape. I hummed curiously as I crouched to look at the bag.

It didn’t look booby trapped.

Although, if I knew anything about the King let alone the kid, I was sure there was gonna be some kind of hidden mechanism that flung the noodles in my face or something. Or maybe it would explode. Wukong always did love his explosives.

Either way, whatever was inside smelled too good to not take a look.

Carefully, I reached forward and pinched the plastic handles of the bag in between two claws. There was no immediate reaction as I carefully picked it up. Nothing spewed out of it. There was no string attached to the bottom to pull it apart and make a mess all over the place. It also didn’t explode which was a win in my books. Even jostling it a little as I raised it didn’t do anything.

All-in-all, it seemed like a perfectly intact, prankless bag of delicious smelling noodles. Which was suspicious.

As I moved to grab the bag properly, the little folded piece of paper fluttered, catching my attention. I squinted at it only to realize that the only thing holding it to one of the plastic handles was one tiny piece of tape. It seemed like a very MK thing to do. The tiny piece of paper was just one strong gust of wind from being blown off.

Before it could do so, I carefully pulled it and its little anchor off the bag. It wasn’t very big. Just a little scrap piece of paper that had been folded to hide the contents.

I frowned and unfolded it.

Depicted on the little white sheet were four cartoonish faces. I immediately recognized MK at the front with little finger guns. The dragon girl behind him was sticking her tongue out and making a face. Next to them were two very familiar monkeys. Me and the Monkey King. Surprisingly, our expressions were flipped from the usual. There was a little smile drawn onto my face while Wukong looked bored out of his mind. I tried resisting the smile threatening to appear on my face as I looked at the picture.

However, I couldn’t stop myself after seeing the little written note from MK on the side of the paper. “Hope you’re doing well”, it said.

“I thought it’d be another hundred years before I saw you smile again.”

With a barely concealed sigh, I wiped the smile off my face and turned to my right to see none other than the Monkey King.

The golden-furred monkey sat, lounging on his floating nimbus nearby and observing his claws with feigned interest. I had noticed recently that he hadn’t been wearing his armor as often. It had been a while since I'd seen him without it.

Today seemed to be one of his relaxing days though. The golden simian was wrapped up in a simple yellow hoodie and his usual red pants. His boots were nowhere to be seen, which was another first. His heart, strong and loud, drummed a unique beat against my ears.

I couldn't help but notice the smug smile that adorned his face as the King looked out towards the setting sun. Sunlight reflected off soft, freshly groomed golden fur. He was nothing short of radiant. 

Part of me wondered who helped him with grooming these days.

Another part batted away the thought and buried it again before it could escape my mouth.

“Nice trick.” I hummed, eyeing the King's bare feet. The gold simian jumped down onto my dock, grinning like a rabid monkey.

“I know right! I bet you didn’t know it was me.” He crowed as his tail lashed with excitement. I rolled my eyes and shook my head, pointedly turning away from him while tucking the little picture from MK into my shirt.

“You sounded like an elephant stomping around my dock.”

“Are you calling me fat?” Wukong shouted. I simply smiled and leaned back a little as he stomped over to me, eyes hot with indignation, his fangs bared the slightest bit. 

Somewhere in my mind, I was reminded that this was the Monkey King staring me down. I knew from experience that he could pack a mean punch. Although we were almost matched in strength, built with the same hard, sturdy muscles and lithe strength, my recent fight with him while he was possessed had shown me just how much he’d been holding back in all our previous fights.

Not to mention, he stood just the tiniest bit taller than me, forcing me to tilt my head back ever so slightly. Even when we were still friends, he had always managed to make me feel small. That feeling only increased when we became enemies. 

Despite that, it’d been a long time since I was more than intimidated by him.

Ever since he started meeting with lords and gods and dragons with that Monk, the almighty Monkey King had been somewhat tamed, albeit very slightly. His fangs were almost never bared in anger. It had always been considered improper to some.

For us simians, baring our fangs was a way of communication, a way to show happiness or displeasure. Yet, they had taken that from him as well. 

An inexplicable well of loathing rose in my chest.

“See, if the old Wukong would’ve glared at someone like that, they would’ve shit themselves on sight.” I sneered. The King wrinkled his nose in disgust and backed away.

“Language.” He huffed, turning his nose up a little.

I chuckled darkly at the familiar motion before slipping into my own shadow and moving to the other side of the dock. The overwhelmingly intoxicating scent of peaches lessened as I did so, much to my relief.

“At least say you’re surprised to see me.” Wukong grumbled petulantly. I scoffed and turned back towards him, taking in his defeated pout.

“As surprised as I would be to see trash at the bottom of a trash can.”

Monkey King’s eyes darkened into an expression of barely repressed outrage. Priceless.

I felt a genuine smile touch my face as I began making mental notes of all my possible escape routes. For all of his strength, Wukong tended to have the slightest delay in his speed. Distance always did me good whenever he blew up.

“I bring you food and this is how you repay me?” The golden simian huffed. I paused to look down at the bag still in my hand. It did smell delicious.

Without missing a beat, I turned and threw it off the dock towards the ocean. Before it could hit the water, a rush of air and golden fur blasted past me. I simply smirked as Wukong spun around on his cloud to look at me, bewildered.

“What the hell are you doing!?” He hissed, clutching the bag of noodles against his chest. I made a helpless motion with my hands.

“How do I know those aren’t poisoned?”

“Why the hell would they be poisoned?” Wukong demanded as he jumped safely back onto my dock. I shrugged and turned back towards my submarine.

“It wouldn’t be the first time you tried to kill me.”

My words were met with a tense silence. I didn't even have to look back to know I'd touched a nerve. The thought drew a sneer to my lips.

“What? Too soon?” I jabbed, walking over to close my door before spinning the wheel to lock it in place.

“Yes.” Came the simple reply. I chuckled darkly and turned back to see Wukong still standing in the same spot as before, holding the noodles.

On his face, was one of his rarely seen serious expressions. His eyebrows were pinched, his eyes dark with thought. All laughter had disappeared from him.

When we were young, there was never a single second where he wore that expression. His overbearing enthusiasm and confidence used to annoy me.

However, in the previous months with the fight against the Lady Bone Demon and the issues with the Samadhi fire, I almost wished he'd never figured out how to make such a solemn expression.

Before I could make fun of him for it, he lifted the bag of noodles and gestured it towards me.

“I brought these for you, but I didn’t make them. It was the kid’s idea. Pigsy made them.”

I frowned, something in my chest twinging. Whether it was disappointment that this visit wasn’t Wukong’s idea or if it was the fact that MK himself didn’t come find me wasn’t immediately clear to me.

Either way, I refused to analyze the feeling any further.

“So, MK’s the one poisoning me, hm?” I remarked as I sauntered back towards the King. He rolled his eyes but continued holding the bag up as I came to retrieve it.

“They’re not poisoned. MK just gave them to me and said to make sure they got to you.”

I hummed in thought and placed my hand under the bag. Wukong dropped it as I did so and I brought the little bagged box closer to me. 

I vehemently resisted the urge to dig in now that I knew that they were safe. It’d been a while since my last meal and, although my sense of smell was never as strong as my hearing, the combined scent of peaches and the noodles almost made me dizzy.

“He told me to make sure you ate those.”

I paused, my heart making a strange palpitation in my chest as I glanced up at Wukong. It’d been a while since I talked to him from this close without my whole body hurting from the fight. It’d been even longer since I’d seen that soft look of concern in his pretty gold eyes.

“Don’t put words in the kid’s mouth.” I scoffed, making my way towards the stairs that lead to the main pier.

The smell of the noodles only seemed to explode outward as I opened the bag and took out the takeout box within. Some of the sauce had spilled out of the sides, but it was mostly intact. The kid had even placed a thing of wooden chopsticks in the bag as well. 

Monkey King seemed to hesitate before slowly making his way toward me.

“You’re not gonna invite me into your dungeon?”

“Hell no.” I growled as I popped open the box of noodles. 

Inside of it were jajangmyeon noodles, completely doused in a delicious smelling sauce and topped with a whole bunch of vegetables. There was absolutely no meat.

I shouldn’t have been surprised since I was certain Wukong’s eating habits were still the same. Part of me considered the fact that Wukong himself may have told them.

The other part figured it was more likely that they knew about his diet and had just assumed that our eating habits were the same.

I didn’t know whether to be insulted or pleased by that thought.

Ignoring the monkey now standing in front of me, I broke apart my chopsticks and dug in.

The sauce tasted even better than it smelled. I found as I ate that the vegetables were nice and soft but not to the point of being mushy- just how I liked them. Even the noodles seemed like they’d been carved from the celestial realm.

In my head, I gave Pigsy a ten star rating out of five. My taste buds felt like they’d ascended.

As I ate, a memory came to me, unbidden.

Once, about a hundred years ago, Wukong and I had been in the middle of another death match. It had been mere coincidence that we stumbled across each other that day. I hadn’t eaten in days and my water supply was running low. Not to mention, I hadn’t been able to sleep for a while.

With my strength already depleted, I hadn’t been nearly as fast or strong as him. I remember struggling just to keep my defenses up. At some point, my entire body went into survival mode. I sunk so far into it that even when Wukong called out to me in the middle of the fight and asked me what was wrong, I couldn’t hear him. I just kept fighting.

According to him, I collapsed after he threw me a little too hard. I remember the blank yet guilty look he had all too well when he told me that. It was as if he was afraid he'd killed me again.

When I woke up, I was on Flower Fruit Mountain for the first time in centuries. After I collapsed, the King brought me there so that he could tend to me without interference. I ended up having to stay for several days.

The whole time, neither of us really spoke. It was more of him feeding me and taking care of old wounds that I hadn’t properly bandaged and were infected. That was the last time I’d been treated with such care.

Although I’d hated it at the time, I knew even then that Sun Wukong was the only one who could’ve helped me without wanting something from it. Honestly, I still wasn’t sure if I would’ve survived back then if not for him. Not that I was ever going to tell him as much.

Either way, as soon as he turned his back one day, I slipped back into the shadows. We didn’t see each other for several decades after that.

Brushing off the memory, I looked down only to realize I'd already finished my food. It was then that I remembered I was still in a certain someone’s presence. 

Trying not to blush, I folded the box again and stuck it back in the bag along with the chopsticks.

“Those were pretty good.” I huffed, wiping away the excess sauce still on my lips with my thumb.

“I’ll be sure to give Pigsy your word of approval.” Wukong chuckled.

I glanced up to see that he had sat down on the ground in front of me. His tail made little scuff sounds as it swished behind him. The golden simian's fur practically glowed in the early evening light.

As if to put a cherry on top, he was smiling, soft and sweet.

Even after all these years of fighting and misunderstandings, there was no denying that Sun Wukong had the prettiest, if not the most contagious, smile in the entire world. I had visited every corner of the planet and yet no one came close to his level of beauty. Not to mention those bright golden eyes of his, vibrant with mirth and mischief.  It had been so long since I’d been on the receiving end of that playful expression and, suddenly, it became very hard to speak for a moment.

I frowned and tossed the bag with the empty box straight at his head. He caught it easy enough, that little smirk still on his lips as he brought the bag away from his face and set it down.

“What do you want, Sun Wukong?” I growled, folding my arms and leaning back. He reached up to itch the back of his head, his smile turning from playful to nervous.

“Straight to the point as always.”

“I know you came here for more reasons than to just drop off some noodles.” I pressed, eyeing his still bare feet. “If it had been that simple, you would’ve left after pulling your little stunt to drop them off.” 

A light flush appeared on Wukong’s face as he tried to hide his feet. I couldn’t even see his boots anywhere in the vicinity which begged the question of just where they’d gone. I was distracted from that question, however, as Wukong leaned forward.

To my disappointment, the smile on his face steadily disappeared as he did so. Instead, it was replaced by that serious expression again, his thick eyebrows furrowed and his expression troubled.

“I- uh… I actually wanted to talk to you about something.” I scoffed.

“That’s a first. Since when have you ever talked things out?"

Monkey King winced and turned his head away. I frowned as he began fidgeting, his tail twitching anxiously behind him. The sight only made annoyance flare in my chest.

"You never listen. You just do whatever the fuck you want to do. Ya know, I can’t even remember the last time you asked for anyone’s opinion let alone actually taken it into consideration. You've always just done whatever’s best for yourself. Yet, they call me the selfish one."

The King glowered at the ground beneath him, his eyes dark with a growing anger. I leaned forward, a sneer appearing on my face.

"I'm honestly surprised. Even with such a fatal flaw, you've still managed to make friends. I could never. You're selfish, egotistical, and a coward and yet they still stick with you. You're a fuckin' deadbeat mentor and an asshole who uses people and then abandons them."

“Would you stop!?” The King’s gold eyes blazed as he lunged to his feet. 

I stood as well, summoning my staff and dropping into a fighting stance. Golden energy crackled over Monkey King’s fur, making it sparkle dangerously. I kept my shadow magic close to my skin, ready to be used.

For several tense moments, we stared at each other. In my head, I was already re-listing all the quickest escape routes and the King’s weak points. I was ready, rejuvenated by the food in my stomach. It would only take one step to slip into the shadows. One more to begin a fight.

That thought process was cut short as Monkey King let out a frustrated yell and threw his hands in the air. I watched in astonishment as he turned away from me with an angry snarl.

For a moment, I considered making the first move. His back was turned after all.

However, as I watched him walk out to the middle of the dock, I realized he wasn’t going to fight. Instead, I could see him actively trying to calm himself. He put his hands on his hips and stood there just breathing. Each breath was sucked in and let out like he was releasing several thousand pounds from his shoulders.

I stood, frozen in shock, for several moments.

Ages ago, I tried teaching Wukong different breathing exercises to help him maintain his temper. I spent a whole afternoon one time trying to get him to just sit and breathe and relax.

Of course, the old Sun Wukong didn't really take to it. He was always too impatient for breathing exercises or meditation of any kind. His attention span was also abysmal.

Plus, back then, his emotions always seemed to rise and fall as they saw fit. Monkey King had never seen any point in trying to control them. That's what had led us to having half the issues we had back then. Monkey King was brash and arrogant. He always flew by the seat of his pants and let his emotions run wild. Everyone knew that.

This… this was a complete shift, one that I hadn’t seen before.

Frowning, I straightened and began approaching him.

“I told him this wouldn’t work.” He muttered, seemingly to himself. I tilted my head, drawing closer to the troubled simian.

In my head, I was trying to figure out what exactly he meant by that. My answer came as I accidentally stepped on the trash bag that I had thrown at Wukong. Scowling, I reached down to grab it.

“This is about MK.” I mused, tossing the bag into a nearby trash can. Wukong sighed before turning back to me. His gaze caught briefly on my staff, his gold eyes narrowing.

“He was persistent.”

“About what?” I asked, folding my arms and hugging my staff close. Some foreboding feeling curled in my stomach as Wukong hesitated, his words seemingly caught on his tongue. He only held my gaze for a moment longer before looking away.

“MK wants you to help mentor him.”

I blinked, waiting for the punchline. However, Wukong just kept standing there, watching my reaction with barely concealed concern and caution. His eyes were sincere. This wasn’t some trick.

Immediately, confusion washed over me. There was no way the kid would want me back in his life. Not after everything I’d done. Why the hell would he want me on his team? Out of everyone, I'd always thought I'd be higher up on the kid's shit list, especially after threatening his friends so many times. My breath stuck like a burr in my throat.

Still, I forced out a nervous chuckle as I turned away from Wukong.

“I can only imagine the look on his face when you rejected him.”

“I told him I would ask you.”

I paused, so many emotions exploding through my chest at once. For a moment, I almost couldn’t think. I couldn’t tell if I was thrilled or alarmed by this new development. On one hand, some deep and long buried part of me warmed at the thought of MK requesting me to mentor him. However, the bigger part of me flinched at the thought.

How many times had MK and his friends ended up on the other end of my fists or the blunt end of my staff?

“I agreed to let you help mentor him.” Wukong spoke just loud enough for me to hear. My hand tightened around my staff as I caught the edges of regret in his tone.

“I thought you were against the idea of him having two mentors.” I chided, trying to sound nonchalant and failing, my chest too tight.

“I am, but…”

“Then, why are you here, Sun Wukong?” I snarled, pointedly remaining turned away. Anger flared in my chest like a hot fire. I could feel it burning under my skin, making my blood boil. His eyes bore into my back for several moments before he responded.

“Macaque, I know I’ve wronged you.” I winced, lifting my staff and spinning it experimentally in my hand. “We’ve had our differences. I know we have and I’ve done stuff to you that I regret terribly.”

“I somehow doubt that.” I growled, my tail lashing at the thought. Wukong was silent for a long moment before I heard him sigh sadly.

“Even so, MK wants your help. I wouldn’t be here if it weren’t for him.” Something in me stung at those last words.

Burying the feeling, I turned back to the golden monkey and fixed him with a glare. He looked sad, his eyes shadowed with so many unspoken thoughts and apologies. I ignored them, hardening my words and twirling my staff again.

“There is nothing I could help him with.”

“He wants you to come to the mountain palace.” Monkey King pressed. Something in his eyes suggested that those weren’t MK’s words. “According to him, you taught him a lot of things in the short time that he trained under you- stuff that he wants to know more about.”

“The only lessons I taught MK were how to get crushed by the enemy!” I spat, cringing internally at the memories. “I have no place as his mentor and you know that. I’ve done nothing but break that kid’s spirit over and over and then I continued to beat him into the ground just to prove a point. I pushed him harder than any kid should be pushed at his age. Yet, even when I knew he was broken, I just kept pushing, hoping and praying that he would give up before he ever had to meet her!

"All I wanted was to make sure they never faced off and yet all of that was ruined because of you and your arrogance! Because you decided to go lone wolf and left him alone to deal with her on his own when he wasn’t fuckin' ready.”

Wukong’s face twisted, anger and regret warring viciously in his eyes.

For several moments, he didn’t speak, his jaw clenched shut. I could see him mulling over my words, his thoughts churning behind his eyes. Anger consumed his expression for several moments before he took in a breath and let it out.

“That’s why I agreed to let you help me.”

I backed up a little, my tail swishing nervously. He eyed me as I did so, making my skin crawl.

“You know damn well I’m no good for that kid.” I growled, waving away my staff with a shake of my head. He frowned.

“It doesn't matter. You were there for him when I wasn’t.” I stared at him, confused, as he carried on. “MK told me about some of the encounters he’s had with you. I don’t agree with your training methods, but the two of us agree that you had good intentions.”

“Beating up a kid is a good thing now?” I sneered, folding my arms and leaning back. Wukong grimaced and shook his head.

"You said it yourself just now. You were trying to stop him from facing off against the Lady Bone Demon. Meanwhile, I did nothing. He faced off against her, dealt with her torture for weeks, and was almost beaten by her when he was at his lowest. Yet, I was nowhere to be found.” Monkey King bowed his head a little, his face twisting in shame. “Pigsy was right. I should’ve been there for him and I wasn’t... I apologized to him but he just brushed it off like I didn’t abandon him when he needed me the most.”

“The kid has a bigger heart than me.” I scoffed. Wukong nodded, his expression growing soft.

“Too big for his own good.” He shook his head before making eye contact with me again. “The kid was adamant that I extend this offer to you. We’ve been talking about it for a few weeks now.”

“Let me guess. He gave you those noodles to give to me as an excuse for us to actually talk.” I huffed, anger slowly easing into resignation. Wukong looked away, his eyes flickering nervously over the ground next to his feet. I rolled my eyes and turned away.

For months, I’d always thought MK was too caring for his own good. He had demonstrated as much when he requested my help in defeating LBD. Not only that, but no one in their right mind would ask their ex-enemy, one who tried to kill them multiple times, to help them use their powers. It was idiotic and definitely one of his worst ideas.

There was no way I could be a mentor. Absolutely no way. I refused to even consider it. 

Once upon a time, Wukong and I had agreed that we would be the last of our generation. We would never be able to train anyone to be our successors and we were certain there would never be a chance for us to do so anyway. We bounced from battle to battle for centuries. In our free time, we enjoyed a life of luxury, napping under the trees of Flower Fruit Mountain and minding our own business. There was never a chance for us to train people. It was always just us two.

For years, just us against the world. The Hero and the Warrior.

“If I were you, I’d keep someone like me as far from MK as possible.” I growled, making my way to the stairs to the harbor.

“Will you just consider it?” Wukong pleaded, his footsteps coming closer to me. 

I made it to the top of the stairs before turning back to him. He stopped mid stride, halfway up the stairs, to look at me with wide, hopeful eyes. His golden fur was turning darker as the sun set, framing his face perfectly.

If I were still young and innocent, I may have fallen for that damn kicked puppy look. I couldn’t count how many times I had crumbled under its influence in the past.

Grimacing, I turned away and began making my way into town.

“Absolutely not.”

Chapter Text

Macaque’s POV: Two Days Later

I couldn’t understand it. 

One minute, I was laying in my bed, trying to force myself to sleep.

Next, I was falling through a portal and appearing near the Monkey King’s mountain palace. It wasn’t intentional. I’d never even been there before.

My original intention was to teleport to some random spot in town and wander for a bit.

Yet, I had somehow managed to land myself right at the bottom of a long set of marble stairs. They led up from where I stood all the way to the top of the mountain face where low white walls rose from the ground.

Not many had seen the palace themselves, but there were rumors that it was this massive temple-like building encased in marble and decked out with gold and diamonds and thousands of other riches. After all, there was no way Monkey King couldn’t afford something like that. Everyone knew he’d been gifted riches from gods and mortals and demons alike for some of the things he’d done or just to bribe him into peace. They all expected him to be living life with all the riches of a king.

Hell, that’s what I had thought when I first arrived on the Mountain of Flowers and Fruit. It surprised me when I found the legendary Monkey King living in an old wooden shack. Despite his ego, Wukong had never been interested in money or riches. If anything, he would use sticks of gold as footrests. That was how little he valued it all.

The thought made me scoff.

“This is stupid.”

For all my declarations against training MK, I had ended up exactly where I didn’t want to be. I had denied Wukong so vehemently the day before last and yet, here I was, sitting in front of his house like a stray dog. 

I bared my teeth in a frustrated snarl and opened a portal to leave. The inky pits of my shadows wreathed before my eyes, stretching out and opening up, waiting to take me home. However, I found that I couldn’t move. Something kept my feet rooted to the ground.

Hissing, I closed the portal with an angry wave of my hand. An irritable huff escaped me as I carefully opened my ears to the sounds around me. 

Unlike the city, I wasn’t immediately assaulted with the shrill shriek of sirens or the loud clash of cars and booming music. Instead, I could hear the soft babble of a nearby creek. Little woodland creatures chittered in the trees and skittered along the ground, searching for their next meal or napping in the early morning light. Several bugs buzzed around my head but even that was a welcome sound.

Compared to the muffled sounds of the city, it was a nice change of pace. It’d been a while since I’d been out in the wilderness. Out here, I didn’t feel the instinctive need to close off my hearing.

Humming softly, I listened closer to the sounds of the palace. Inside, I could hear just a handful of young monkeys playing a game. They seemed happy, squealing in delight at whatever they were doing. I resisted a smile as I pressed on to search for any trace of Monkey King and his protege. 

I found no trace of them anywhere in the palace let alone on the mountain. Not so much as a heartbeat.

It struck me as I stood there that I had no idea what either of their schedules were. Not to mention, they didn’t always stay in Megapolis 24/7. Sometimes the kid and his friends would disappear for a few days before coming back. I could always tell because occasionally a villain or two would slip through the cracks of the city to wreak havoc while they were away. I had taken care of one or two of those villains myself in the meantime.

Without clear directions on where they’d gone, I wasn’t sure what to do. Yet, I still couldn't leave.

Growling, I placed my hands on my hips and turned to look out into the forest. 

The trees around the mountain palace were huge, towering far above the average human’s head and almost touching the skies. Vaguely, I wondered just how long they’d been here. They were probably centuries old at this point.

Which begged the question, how long had the palace been here?

Briefly, I remembered the flowers and trees on Flower Fruit Mountain.

Long before I’d ever arrived on the mountain, Monkey King and his disciples had taken to cultivating as many plants there as possible. Every rarity was procured during Monkey King’s travels just so that he could bring it back to the mountain to be planted and taken care of.

When I first arrived, I was surprised and impressed to see that everyone was gifted with a green thumb. Even Monkey King had been quite the gardener when he wasn’t causing problems. 

Among mortals, Flower Fruit Mountain had once been considered a great treasure trove of unique and beautiful plants. Between Monkey King and his disciples, it only became even more prosperous. With their work, Flower Fruit Mountain became exalted even in the Celestial Realm. People, gods and demons alike, would visit just to bask in its glory.

The mountain palace was nowhere near that level of striking beauty. However, it did hold its own soft sort of allure.

Everywhere I looked, there was lush vegetation. Strong and healthy, it stretched as far as the eye could see, hesitating just before the city limits of Megapolis in the distance. Even the rocky mountain face was mostly covered in bushes and trees. For a moment, I could almost imagine myself back on Flower Fruit Mountain.

Grimacing at the thought, I sunk back into my shadows.

Within the darkness, I couldn’t see anything. The darkness cooled my skin as I moved, chilling me to the core and wreathing playfully through my fur. It was almost comforting not having to look at things. In the shadows, I was able to simply focus on my hearing without interference.

I made my way to one of the trees on the left side of the path and slunk up towards the top. About 50 feet up, there was a large branch with enough room for several people plus some to be able to sit on. I stepped out onto it and looked around. 

Here, the sun wasn’t as bright. The thick foliage of the tree made it so that only fragments of it’s light could filter in. I'd always hated the sun. Between the thickness and color of my fur, it always felt suffocating to me. It was too bright. Too warm.

Too familiar.

Therefore, my new spot in the shadows was immensely relieving.

Sitting down against the trunk of the tree, I sat back and began to wait. I wasn’t sure what I was waiting for. There were a lot of questions I had for myself at that moment. Like, why was I here? What was I expecting to find?

For a while, I simply sat, letting my thoughts wander.

I wasn’t exactly sure when Wukong and the kid would return. For all I knew, those two could be halfway across the continent on some new dangerous mission. Or maybe they were training.

I also remembered that they’d made nice with the Demon Bull King and his family recently. MK and DBK’s hell-son were good friends. Maybe they were out there in the desert visiting him. 

I’d been close with DBK once. We met one year after a massive battle with a neighboring tribe. That was before he found Princess Iron Fan. Even then, anytime the two of them visited, they were nice and much more comfortable to be around then any other demon I’d met prior. I’d always felt calm around them. Safe even.

Part of me regretted the fact that I hadn’t been there when Red Son was born.

I pushed the thought to the back of my mind, instead entertaining myself by watching the sun dapple my fur. 

All around me, I could still hear little rabbits and squirrels dancing around in the trees. The coolness of the shadows mixed seamlessly with flecks of warm light.

Occasionally, a warm breeze would flutter through the leaves and gently ruffle my fur. Every sensation seeped into my skin, calming something in me that I didn’t realize needed calming. I couldn’t remember the last time I’d been able to just sit and listen and observe.

I sat like that for the better part of the morning, just existing.

It wasn’t until the sun was well into the sky that I heard them. Wukong’s heart was easy to identify. I’d listened to it too many times over the last few millenia not to recognize it.

MK’s, on the other hand, sounded different from normal. Faster. More anxious. I stayed rooted to my spot in the tree as they slowly approached. 

At their pace, it took them a while to reach where I was. Only when they got closer did I tune in to their conversation.

“No, that’s what I’m saying. I’m not worried about him.” MK insisted, his voice coated with apprehension. “It’s just- I’m more worried about how they will act. They aren’t exactly fans. Especially Pigsy. Mei already knows something’s up. If anyone, I’ll tell her what we’re trying to do cause I’m sure she’ll understand, but I don’t know how to break it to everyone else.”

Wukong made a frustrated noise.

“We’ve been over this, kid. You don’t have to tell them anything right away. At least, not until it actually becomes a problem.” I gritted my teeth at that, so many scathing remarks racing to my mind.

Luckily, the kid beat me to it.

“I know you’ve been doing the whole lone wolf charade for a few centuries and you think you have to do everything alone, but I can’t do that.” MK pointed out, although his tone was much nicer than what I would’ve used.

"These are my friends, Monkey King. They deserve to know what’s going on behind the scenes. Plus, I don’t like keeping secrets. It never gets me anywhere. We already proved that with the whole Lady Bone Demon thing, remember?"

“Look, kid, I’m not saying to keep it a secret.” Wukong huffed petulantly. “I’m just saying maybe you should wait until he actually gives a definitive answer before you tell them anything.”

Through the trees, I could see the two of them flicker into my line of sight.

MK sighed as they did so, his shoulders slumping in defeat. He looked tired, his head bowed and his feet dragging a little. The bag on his back looked like it was pulling him down into the ground. All-in-all, he still looked the same as he did a few months ago, if not the slightest bit taller.

Wukong walked next to him, his hands casually cast behind his head. Despite the distance, I could see him eyeing the kid in concern. He didn’t ask what was wrong, just watched as they continued on their way.

Typical. I scoffed to myself.

It didn’t take a genius to figure out who they had been talking about.

For a moment, I found myself caught between several different emotions. MK had a point. None of his friends were exactly fans of mine, especially after I kidnapped them. Which was fair. 

They would definitely be pissed that, out of everyone, MK decided to come to me for help with his training. That was supposed to be Monkey King’s job. MK was Wukong’s successor, not mine. He didn’t need the help of someone like me. Plus, I knew some of MK’s friends didn't approve of Wukong either. 

If they couldn’t get along with the Great Sage Equal to Heaven, how could I expect them to get along with me, the Liar, the Manipulator, the Enemy?

I should’ve left. Cut all ties and immediately moved as far away as I could get. There was no reason for me to stay. However, just like before, I found myself rooted to the spot, unable to move.

I sucked in a breath as Wukong and MK passed near my tree. Part of me hoped and prayed they wouldn’t notice me. Maybe they would just pass underneath and continue on their way to the palace. Then, I could shake whatever was keeping me in my tree and escape before I had to deal with explaining why I was there.

I don’t know what attracted his attention. Both MK and Wukong approached my tree very casually, looking like they would pass without looking up.

However, as they approached, Monkey King slowed to a stop. I watched with bated breath as he paused, blinked, and then looked right up into the tree I was sitting in.

My body went rigid, all body functions halting like a deer in the headlights. Yet, Wukong's eyes didn’t immediately find me.

Instead, those bright golden death machines began scanning the leaves around me like a sentry waiting to fire.

MK had already disappeared from my line of sight. I heard him stop after realizing he was alone.

“Are you coming?” He called. Wukong glanced at him with a frown before his eyes flashed pure gold.

Like a vanishing flame, I slipped away into the abyss. All around me, the sounds of the forest filtered into my ears, guiding me forward. I raced through them until I reached the other side of the path and was once again safe within the shadows.

Only then did I reemerge next to the base of another massive tree.

My body thrummed with the thrill of a potential game. I ignored the little spark of excitement as I peeked out around the tree.

MK was now the only one on the path to the mountain palace. He was looking around in confusion, Monkey King gone from his side. 

Glancing up, I saw that the gold-furred monkey was standing right where I’d been just a few seconds ago. He was barely visible through the leaves, his confusion palpable as he placed a hand on his hip while the other scratched his head. 

Down below, MK leaned back to look up into the same tree. The heavy looking bag on his back almost tipped him over. The kid let out a distressed squeal and quickly righted himself.

Only moving his head this time, he looked up again to scrutinize the tree. The moment he caught sight of the King, he put his hands on his hips as well. I stifled a chuckle at the idea of them resembling those “spot the difference” memes that I’d seen on the internet.

Still, I couldn’t resist smirking as I summoned my staff into my right hand.

With it, I sunk into the shadows once more. For a moment, I allowed my very being to bleed out across the clearing. Wukong sensed me immediately. He dropped into a fighting stance, a rumbling growl building in his chest.

“Using the Eyes of Truth?” I admonished, allowing my voice to echo across the clearing. MK made a squeak of surprise. “That’s definitely against the rules of Hide and Seek.”

“I wasn’t aware we were playing a game.” Wukong replied, annoyance coloring his voice.

“That was your first mistake.”

With that, I dove into MK’s shadow, my staff at the ready. He visibly shivered just as I rose from the ground behind him. 

Immediately, I raised my staff over my right side just in time to block a heavy side swipe from Monkey King’s staff. The two weapons made a dull yet familiar clang as they clashed. I grinned like a madman as I felt my arm strain against the hit.

I hadn’t found matches for my power in ages. For the longest time, only the Monkey King himself had been able to stand against me in a battle arena and have a chance at winning. Even now, I could only name a handful of people strong enough to overpower me.

It seemed, however, that MK was becoming quite the formidable foe.

Most people were never able to sense me while I was in my shadow form. In that way, I’d managed to make myself a very valuable asset to people who wanted information or even for those that wanted someone to be taken out without a sound.

Despite that, MK had not only identified my exact location, but he was also able to strike before I could speak. To make it even more impressive, he was still carrying that heavy bag on his back. Yet, he’d struck just as fast and with just as much power as if it wasn’t even there at all.

Between his quick reaction and immense strength, I found myself the tiniest bit intimidated by his quick progress.

As these thoughts crossed my mind, MK looked up at me from his stance. His form was solid and he had positioned himself to strike again very efficiently.

However, just as he shifted his weight to do so, his eyes caught on mine. Recognition flooded his face. I suddenly found myself reminded of the time that I had revealed myself after the shadow play.

It wasn’t dread that I saw in his eyes this time though.

Instead, it was joy.

“Macaque!” He shouted excitedly, making my ears ring. Between his big smile and that bright sparkle in his eyes, I was deeply reminded of a younger version of Wukong.

“Long time no see, kid.” I chuckled.

Before I could say anything else, MK put away his staff and rushed towards me. I was so caught off guard that I didn’t even have time to react as he wrapped his arms around my neck and squeezed me in the tightest bear hug I’d ever received.

“I knew you’d show up.” He murmured, his smile evident in his voice.

Fear flashed over me as I felt his hold tighten. I tried to remind myself that this was just a hug. MK wasn’t actually trying to kill me. He was just naturally a huggy person. I’d seen that several times over, but that didn’t stop my body from freezing to the spot. It had been so long since someone hugged me. It wasn’t everyday that an ex-assassin got hugs from people without getting a knife in the back.

Plus, this was MK. I would’ve expected another strike with his staff for all that I’d done, not a hug.

For a moment, I felt like I was suffocating. I didn’t know what to do. He was too close. My hand tightened around the shadowy staff still in my hands.

“Kid, you’re gonna suffocate him.” Wukong’s voice filtered into my ears.

I looked up to see him standing a few feet behind MK. His arms were folded and he was watching the scene before him with a very critical look.

As we made eye contact, his eyes softened. He began approaching us just as MK backed up and held me at arm’s length.

“Sorry.” He apologized with a bashful smile. “It’s just been a while since I’ve seen you.”

MK retracted his hands from my shoulders, leaving me speechless.

For a second, I couldn’t even think let alone speak. Part of me was still too focused on how my chest warmed at the familiar affection and kind words from MK. To make matters worse, the scent of peaches bombarded my nose as Wukong walked over to stand on my left side. He gave me a thinly veiled look of concern. Warmth radiated from his body like a pool of lava.

I swallowed and took a step away from both of them with a well-practiced sneer.

“I’m surprised, MK. I wasn’t expecting you to make so much progress considering who your mentor is.” Wukong’s eyes narrowed while MK beamed at me.

“You think so!?" He exclaimed excitedly. "I'm glad you noticed! I kind of had a whole training kick after all that stuff with the Lady Bone Demon so I asked Pigsy if I could have more days off to train. I've been up here almost every other day now! My life has been reduced to a cycle of eat, sleep, train, and work.”

“Relaxation can be a good thing sometimes.” Wukong grumbled from the sidelines. MK gave him a guilty smile and shrugged.

“Yeah, but I enjoy the work. Helps me stay grounded.”

I resisted the urge to put in my two cents as MK’s expression grew wary. It was a strange look on the normally over confident kid. Part of me missed the old sickeningly optimistic expression he used to wear. In that way, he definitely took after his mentor.

“Anyway, enough about me.” MK continued with a clap of his hands before turning to me with a smile. “What are you doing here, Macaque?”

I blinked at him, unsure of how to respond. The kid’s tone wasn’t accusatory or angry. In fact, he just looked genuinely curious. There wasn’t an ounce of hostility in his body. 

I folded my arms and flicked my head towards the white walls at the top of the hill.

“Your mentor invited me to the palace. I figured I’d come check it out for once.”

MK turned a little to look up at the palace with a slow nod. His face retained its open and innocent air but I could see his eyes sharpen with curiosity. My right eye twitched involuntarily as that attentive gaze drifted back towards me. There was a question in those eyes.

However, MK seemed to hold himself back as he pressed on.

“Well, I was just about to make us a bunch of sandwiches for lunch. Would you like to stay?”

Before I could even think to deny him, my stomach growled so loud I could’ve sworn it was hooked up to several massive speakers. 

I froze, heat crawling up my cheeks at the guttural sound. MK blinked at me in surprise while Wukong burst into laughter off to our side. I glared at him, baring my teeth a little. He didn’t even notice as he clutched his stomach and teetered back on his tail with big, booming laughs. MK snorted quietly but was quick enough to hide it with a cough.

Rolling my eyes, I bent over to pick up a stray pebble. It was small, barely the size of a bug. 

With it, I turned to Wukong and flicked it directly at his head. It hit its target with a tiny thump dead in the middle of his forehead. The monkey immediately lost his balance and landed on his back with a baffled grunt.

This time, MK couldn’t stop the bark of laughter that escaped him. Wukong sat up to give him a dirty look. I couldn’t help but chuckle as MK quickly turned from laughing to extremely apologetic and quickly tried to backtrack with the excuse that he wasn’t laughing at Monkey King and was laughing at something else entirely. His mouth quickly snapped shut when Wukong raised an eyebrow at him.

I blinked in surprise as the kid hid behind me, his hands clutching at my arm.

“I didn’t mean it, I swear.” MK squeaked from his hiding spot. I smirked as Wukong stood to brush himself off with a narrow eyed look.

“Come on kid. That asshole isn’t gonna do anything.” I teased, retrieving my arm from MK’s grasp to throw around his shoulders. MK snickered while Wukong gasped loudly.

“Afdskjlyoufdsafsaj- Language! Not in front of the kid!” He yelled. I couldn’t help but smile as I led MK up the marble steps to the palace.

“Don’t worry, Monkey King. Red Son and Mei have already exposed me to a whole new vocabulary way worse than that.” MK called over his shoulder.

Wukong made a disapproving noise and grumbled something about not letting them hang out anymore as he followed us up the stairs. I chuckled and shook my head.

“I’m surprised DBK actually lets you hang out with his kid. Last I remember, he was more of the solitary type.”

“Oh, he is.” MK responded in a bright voice. “Whenever I’m visiting, he’s normally in his study or taking care of political stuff in the main hall. Other times, he’s in his room or with Princess Iron Fan. I normally don’t see him outside of meals but, when I do, he’s always super nice to me.”

My heart warmed at that. Despite their gruffness, DBK and Princess Iron Fan were nothing short of hospitable. Back when they were still allies with Wukong, there were many times that I’d found myself on their front door step in need of bandaging or a place to stay for the night.

Every time, they welcomed me with open arms. They never complained about my company either. I was never a nuisance. It was always just “stay as long as you want, Macaque”, “you’ll be safe here, Macaque”.

“Wait, have you met DBK and his family?” MK asked, giving me a curious sideways glance. I retracted my arm from his shoulders and shrugged.

“Eh. I’ve run into them a few times.” MK looked at me as if he didn’t quite believe me but kept his mouth shut.

As we neared the top of the stairs, I began noticing little things.

Up close, I realized that the white walls surrounding the front face of the palace weren’t as pristine as they seemed from afar. Although the paint seemed fresh, there were several cracks throughout the structure. Even the marble stairs weren’t as even as they appeared. Still, the place seemed well maintained.

Vaguely, I wondered if MK was the one forced to do maintenance on the place since I knew for a fact that the almighty Monkey King was too lazy to maintain anything but a garden.

Before I could reach the last few steps, MK raced up to the top and turned to look down at me with a grin. I gave him a curious look as I reached the top with him.

“Welcome to the mountain palace!” He announced enthusiastically, stepping aside and gesturing to the place behind him.

As I expected, the palace was nothing short of simple. A large stone patio area stretched from the stairs to a little traditional two-story house. The palace wasn’t anywhere near the size of others that I’d seen.

Instead of diamonds and gold, the entire house seemed to be built out of the same old material as every other house on the block. The outside had been painted with colors that reflected Monkey King’s usual outfits. The pillars around the edges of the house had monkeys etched into them to make it look like they were holding up the roof. All of it was protected by the mountain face on one side and a sheer drop off the cliff on the other.

“Pretty cool, huh?” Wukong bragged, elbowing me in the side as he sidled up next to me. I shrank from the contact and took a step away from him with a scowl. 

“What do you like on your sandwiches, Macaque?” MK interjected before I could say anything back. I shrugged and folded my arms.

“Anything without meat.”

“Or tomatoes.” Wukong added. I gave him a sideways glare to which he only smiled.

“Alright, I’m gonna go in and start making sandwiches. Bye!” MK declared before speeding off. 

I watched his escape into the palace with envy. Wukong’s eyes bored into the side of my head as soon as he left our sight. 

Instead of acknowledging the burning question in his eyes, I turned away to look back out across the valley we’d just come from. From here, it seemed like the forest stretched on for ages.

Humming, I turned towards the cliff face protecting the one side of the palace. In the distance, Megapolis rose like a spiraling tower.

“Nice view.” I commented casually. “Who’d you have to con into making this place?”

“I didn’t con anyone.” Wukong grumbled as he came to stand next to me. “After DBK’s imprisonment, I stayed here for a while to keep an eye on him. I tried staying away from the village but, of course, the villagers just happened to stumble across me at a nearby river about 400 years ago. They insisted that they build some sort of temple or shrine in my honor when they found out who I was. I tried convincing them that I didn’t want anything like that but they wouldn’t hear it.”

“You conned them into making you a house.”

“It wasn’t a con!” Wukong argued, moving to stand in front of me with his hands on his hips. I simply smirked at him and raised an eyebrow. He growled and pointed a finger in my face. “It wasn’t a con. They wanted to build me something, so I had them make this.”

“I knew you couldn’t have made this place yourself.” I chuckled, my tail wagging a little.

“Obviously. I was content just staying in the trees but then they had to come along and build this place.” Wukong turned to look at his house as he spoke. 

I followed his gaze, my ears twitching as I heard an excited squeal.

Somewhere behind the house, I could hear the young monkeys from earlier still playing their game. Part of me wondered what generation they were from. It had been many years since I’d visited Flower Fruit Mountain. The last time I was there, I got many visits from the older monkeys who still remembered who I was as well as the Immortals.

They were all so happy to see me...

“The Mountain is still doing well by the way.” Wukong murmured from his spot next to me.

I glanced back at him to see that he was watching me with an uncertain smile. In the afternoon light, his fur shimmered, framing his warm eyes in a radiant glow. 

“I wonder what MK’s doing.” I huffed, turning to wander towards the house.

Several moments passed before I heard Wukong follow after me.

Even when he wasn’t speaking, Monkey King’s presence was the kind that demanded attention at all times. Anyone who stood next to him understood that. Sun Wukong shone brighter than anyone in our generation and all those that followed, his light casting shadows far across the land and summoning abominations like myself deep from the pits of darkness.

Once, I had basked in that bright energy, sharing in his mirth.

Now, standing next to him felt like standing next to an open flame with an exposed wound.

When I got to his front porch, I waited for a second for him to catch up.

Before he could reach for the door, however, I grabbed the handle and swung it open myself. Wukong gave me a baffled look as I slipped into the house ahead of him. A dark chuckle escaped me when he shouldered his way in with me and took the lead.

The inside of the house, like the outside, was simple.

Immediately, the double doors opened into the main room with a short chabudai table in the middle and four seats situated around it. The interior of the house was all traditional with thin paper walls surrounding the room on all sides. Even though we were inside, I could still hear almost everything within the house even without my advanced hearing.

Two other entryways opened up on either side of the room. The one on the left looked like a dining room while the other had a TV and some other furniture inside. Another doorway sat situated on the opposite side of the room. From what I could see, it led to a hallway of some sort.

“This is the main room.” Wukong explained as we walked in. “The bathroom is through that door and down the hallway on the left and the kitchen is on the right. There’s stairs that lead up to the bedrooms as well. I haven’t really used the dining room since we normally just eat in the kitchen, but MK set up a TV and a gaming console and all that in the other room. We’ve been playing games whenever we have free time.”

I nodded slowly, drinking in his words as I walked deeper into the house.

“The kid talked like he didn’t have a lot of free time.” I observed casually. Wukong sighed, keeping just a few steps behind me.

“Yeah, well, he’s been real worried about his progress ever since he fought against LBD. Whenever he’s not with me, he’s always at DBK’s or Pigsy’s training and working. I’ve tried to convince him to take a day off but every time I do he just ends up picking up an extra shift at Pigsy’s or going to train with Red Son.”

“Sounds like someone else I know.”

Wukong glared at me half-heartedly as I continued mapping out the house.

On one hand, I was proud of the progress MK was making. He had obviously increased his power output exponentially since the last time we’d faced off. Considering how many life or death situations he’d been in since then, I wasn’t all that surprised.

Adrenaline and trauma are potent motivators.

Given what had happened, I couldn’t say I was surprised that he was still striving to be even stronger. The kid was a perfectionist just like his mentor. There would be no convincing him to take a break if he still felt like his progress was inadequate.

Plus, considering what he’d told me after the shadow play, I knew that the kid had a deep seated sense of self-doubt that most people weren’t aware of. To make matters worse, he had to deal with the Lady Bone Demon as well as myself. I was certain she’d said some awful things to him. Breaking down people’s faith and hope was her MO.

I was no better than her in that regard.

Still, something told me I was missing part of the picture. MK was stubborn but he wasn’t as nearly as bull headed as his mentor. He knew when he really needed a break.

“Maybe you should try coordinating with Pigsy more.” I suggested, turning my attention back to Wukong who was watching me with a frown. His eyes narrowed and he turned away a little.

“I want to, but he’s not exactly a fan of mine.”

“Join the club.” I huffed. “You two should help MK come up with a schedule. He shouldn’t be working 24/7. It doesn’t matter if he’s helping himself or someone else.”

“That's not exactly my responsibility. Besides, if the kid thinks he’s fine, then he’s fine.” Wukong growled defensively. I rolled my eyes so hard it almost hurt.

“Stubborn as ever.”

A confused scowl etched itself into Monkey King’s face as I stepped back into the shadows. The expression made me want to strangle him.

Instead, I slipped towards the kitchen where I could hear MK struggling with something.

Emerging from the shadows on the wall, I immediately saw what the problem was.

The kid was trying to carry three plates of sandwiches and three glasses of water. All of the cups were tucked into the crook of one arm while he held onto one of the plates with his hand. The other two plates were precariously balanced on his arms.

As soon as I arrived, the kid tripped. Both of the plates on his arms went flying into the air. I moved before I could even think.

The next thing I knew, both of the plates were in my hands. MK caught himself just before he could spill the rest of his cargo. The tiniest bit of water ended up splashing out over his arm and onto the polished wood floor and we both froze as the two sandwiches on the last plate in his hand slid forward to hang dangerously on the edge.

Before it could fall, I used the edge of one of my plates to nudge it back to safety. MK breathed a sigh of relief as he straightened to look at me.

"Thanks. I thought I was gonna lose all of that in one go.”

“We can’t have that now, can we?” I replied, ignoring the mouth watering smell coming from the plates in my hands. MK laughed and shook his head, his cheeks rosy with embarrassment.

“Everyone keeps telling me that if it weren’t for my super powers, I would’ve accidentally tripped into an open volcano by now.” He said as he began leading us out of the kitchen and down the hallway. “Whenever I go over to Red Son’s I always have to be really careful. They have lava pools everywhere in that place. If I’m not careful, I could actually fall into one and then that whole thing about me falling into a volcano wouldn’t even be wrong.”

When we turned the corner to the main room, it was empty. My ears caught on the sound of movement from upstairs. It sounded like Wukong was rummaging for something.

MK entered before me and set down his plate at the end of the table in the middle of the room. Carefully, the kid began setting down the water cups in his arms as well. From what I could see and smell, the plate with him was the only one with meat.

Which meant the ones in my hands were mine and Wukong’s. 

“Sounds like you’ve been spending a lot of time with those guys.” I remarked as MK repositioned a seat next to his plate.

“Oh yeah. Mei has been going there every week to get training lessons from Red so I’ve been tagging along sometimes as well.” He said before coming back to me and grabbing the plates from my hands.

“How’s her training going?” I asked. A twinge of guilt stung me as I remembered exactly why she was training. MK set down the plates and turned to me with a proud grin.

“She’s doing great! She almost has complete control over the Samadhi fire now. It’s actually really cool. We’ve been doing sparring lessons against each other sometimes when I’m over there and I’ve been training against some really strong robots that Red Son made. They’re designed to be completely unpredictable and super fast.

"He made them to test my reaction time so my project right now whenever I go over there is to figure out how to take them out, but I’m still kinda struggling.” MK finished with a bashful smile.

I had to resist a smile of my own as pride curled loosely in my chest. Just by talking to him, I could understand why everyone, friend or foe, liked MK. Even his enemies had become his friends. The kid just had a bright sort of magnetism to him.

In every way, he reminded me of a certain golden-furred monkey.

“I’m glad you’ve made some friends.” I hummed quietly.

MK looked up at me with wide eyes, stopping in his tracks for a moment. I stayed where I was even though his blank stare unnerved me.

The moment of silence didn’t last long before MK rapidly approached me with bright eyes and a big, friendly smile. I half expected him to wrap me up in another hug. My body tensed at the thought.

MK stopped just in front of me, however. He paused for half a second before carefully reaching forward to grab just one of my fingers in a very loose hold.

“You’re my friend too, Macaque.” He declared. 

Instinctively, I wanted to shoot something back at him about us not being friends. We weren’t after all. I had done nothing but bring pain and suffering to the kid.

Yet, his eyes were so open and honest that I found myself believing his words even for a moment. It made my chest feel tight with emotions.

I was distracted from the sensation as footsteps sounded from the hall behind me. I slipped away from MK immediately and made my way towards the seat on the right side of the table. The kid gave me a mildly concerned look but then the footsteps reached the doorway.

“MK! I found that trinket you were looking for.” Monkey King called as he entered the room. MK gave me a look of realization before facing his mentor who was holding out a necklace to him.

“Thanks! I knew it was in there somewhere! It must’ve dropped out of my pocket when I was sleeping yesterday.” He said as he gingerly grabbed it and held it up.

The kid brought the necklace closer to himself and gave it a fond look. I barely caught a glimpse of the little red flame etched into the metal hanging from the chain. It took a second before realization dawned on me.

“Gift for a friend?” I called, allowing a knowing smirk to crawl across my face. MK made his way towards me with a sheepish grin.

“I saw it in a shop the other day and had someone modify it.” He replied, holding up the trinket.

Immediately, I felt the essence of magic surrounding the necklace. I tilted my head at the sensation. With one hand, I carefully reached forward to touch it.

Sure enough, my skin tingled upon contact. I realized as the necklace rotated that the back was carved with a fireproofing spell. Even the chain that the flame was connected to seemed to be made of some sort of heat resistant metal.

Overall, it was a perfect gift for a certain hot-headed demon.

The thought made me smile a little as I looked closer at the little red flame on the necklace. It was only then that I realized that there were little gold etchings surrounding it. To my surprise, the gold looked to be the real deal as well. There was no way MK could get that kind of thing himself which made me turn my attention to Wukong standing in the entrance from the hallway. He smiled at me and shrugged.

“The kid asked nicely.” He said as he walked over to take a seat on the opposite side of the table. 

I blinked, wondering if MK even realized exactly what kind of gift he was about to give to Red Son. Considering the look of confusion as he glanced between us, however, I highly doubted it. A chuckle escaped me as I took a seat as well.

“Are you gonna stand there all day or are you gonna sit down and eat?” Wukong huffed at MK as he picked up one of the sandwiches in front of him and took a huge bite.

“How do you know that one was your sandwich?” I snarked. 

Wukong turned his sandwich around to show me a giant piece of tomato hanging out of the edge and raised an eyebrow. I rolled my eyes at him while MK finally sat down at his seat, still looking perplexed. He gave his necklace a curious once over before setting it next to him and digging in.

While the two of them ate and talked about their shopping trip earlier that day, I found myself eyeing the two sandwiches that had been set in front of me.

While my instincts recoiled at the thought of accepting food from people, I couldn’t help but be enticed by whatever sweet smelling bread MK had used. It wasn’t like it was the first time he’d given me food.

Although, last time it was Pigsy that had made the food.

So long as it wasn’t Wukong cooking. I thought to myself, glancing up at the monkey across from me.

I almost choked on my own spit as we made eye contact. Gold eyes narrowed in suspicion. As MK began rambling about one of the stores though, his attention went back to the kid. I glared at him briefly before turning back to my sandwiches.

Tentatively, I reached for one and took a bite. The flavor wasn’t anything huge. If anything, it was just a simple sandwich with a few veggies and some sort of avocado spread. They were really good though. 

I tried to pace myself but, considering I hadn’t eaten in almost two days, it was hard to not devour the whole thing in one bite. Wukong kept a not so subtle eye on me as I did so.

MK and Wukong continued talking as we ate. I didn’t feel like conversating so I resigned myself to listening to them talk about their day. Their voices were loud and boisterous as usual.

However, I found that I didn’t mind it too terribly. In fact, compared to the loud hum of the city that I’d grown accustomed to, their voices were as welcome of a change as the sounds of the mountain around us.

“Next time we go into town, you should go shopping with us.” MK suggested, turning to me just as I finished my second sandwich. I hesitated before shaking my head.

“I’m not exactly one for casual shopping.”

“What he means to say is that he doesn’t like being in big crowds.” Wukong clarified, smirking at me when I glared at him. 

“That’s something you two share in common.” MK observed innocently, oblivious to the dirty look given to him by Wukong. “Although, now that I’m thinking about it, how did Monkey King of all people end up with social anxiety and stage fright yet you never did?”

“I don’t know whether or not I should be insulted by that.” I teased. MK’s face turned apologetic and he waved his hands around.

“No, no. I just mean that you would expect Monkey King to be just as good as you are at being in the spotlight considering how famous he is. That’s all.”

“Thanks kid.” Wukong muttered.

“You still haven’t gotten over your stage fright?” I smirked as Wukong’s cheeks turned pink and he rushed to defend himself.

“You don’t understand! Being out in public in front of all those people? It’s awful! And, it’s even worse when you’re actually on stage because then people are just sitting there staring at you with their beady little eyes and your hands get all clammy and your heart jumps into your throat and you can’t breathe but there’s still people watching you so you just kind of have to go with it and it’s just awful!”

“You fly over the city fighting larger than life villains almost every day!” MK pointed out. “People are staring at you then. What’s so different about being on a stage or walking around in public?”

“When I’m fighting, I don’t have to worry about what people will say or how they look at me. My focus is just on defeating the bad guy and getting the heck out of dodge, not the people watching me.” Wukong huffed as he leaned on the table and put his chin in his hand. 

“Ever the public figure.” I chuckled with a shake of my head. MK gave Wukong a sympathetic look before turning to me.

“I almost felt bad earlier. There was a guy running a food stand in town that recognized him and wanted a picture. I tried to get us out of there as soon as he said something, but then a few people heard him and then everyone came running over to try and get a picture or say hi. Monkey King clammed up so I had to drag us both out of there.”

“Sorry, kid.” Wukong mumbled. MK reached over to give his shoulder a reassuring pat.

“It’s alright. We all have things we don’t like to do.”

“Why don’t you disguise yourself whenever you go out?” I asked. Wukong gave me a frustrated frown.

“I do. I wear my hoodie up and everything but people still end up recognizing me from time to time, especially now that they recognize MK. It’s like they see him and then realize that there’s a monkey next to him and come to the conclusion that it must be me.”

“Use your glamor then.” I suggested. Wukong gave me a withering look.

“Very funny.”

“What’s glamor?” MK asked from the sidelines. I ignored his searching gaze in favor of taking a sip of water. Giving up on me, he turned to his mentor who simply waved a hand.

“Another day, kid.” MK frowned but moved on fairly quickly with a bright smile. I could tell that question had been stashed away for later even as he turned to me excitedly.

“Oh, oh! Before I forget, I was gonna tell you about this really cool stand in the middle of town. I forget the name of it, but they had these really delicious candies there that were to die for. And! They were really cheap. I kinda felt bad when we got back because I didn’t realize you were here so we didn’t save any for you, but! Next time I go, I’ll buy a whole bunch of stuff and bring them back for you!”

“That’s alright, kid. You don’t have to do that.” I assured him.

“But I want to.” MK insisted, a fierce determination in his dark eyes. “Next time, I'll get some and then I can bring them here or maybe I could even visit your house and drop them off myself.”

I hesitated, my body frozen in place.

Across the table, Wukong’s gold eyes flashed up to watch my reaction. For a moment, I was stuck between MK’s innocently questioning gaze and the knowing glint in Wukong’s eyes. Part of me felt awful because the kid said it so optimistically. Telling him where I lived would only bring more trouble than it was worth though.

“You don’t even know where I live.” I argued with a shake of my head.

“You could always tell me.” MK reasoned, fixing me with a hard stare. I frowned while Wukong straightened in his seat and crossed his arms.

“You’re not gonna get anywhere with that, kid. Macaque wouldn’t tell you where he lives even if he wanted to. I told you this.” MK glanced at him but otherwise kept looking at me.

“I’m sorry if it comes off as being too pushy but I just wanted to know.” His hands began to twitch nervously in his lap as he spoke. “I want you to know that I tried to find you again after the fight with the Lady Bone Demon but it was almost like you’d just vanished.”

“That is kind of my speciality bud.” I sneered. My skin began to feel hot and itchy as MK frowned.

“I know that, but it was so soon after the battle. I was worried that you’d gotten hurt during the fight and hadn’t told anyone or maybe you’d gotten into some trouble somewhere else and couldn’t return.” He said, his voice pitching just a little higher with anxiety. The sound only made my tail lash uncomfortably.

“As you can see, I survived.” I grunted, carefully maintaining a cocky smirk. Wukong scrutinized me from across the table which only served to make me squirm in my seat.

“Yeah, but you didn’t tell us you were still living in Megapolis.” MK pressed. I scoffed, my hands growing clammy.

“It seems I didn't have to considering you guys obviously knew I was still here.” I growled. My heart felt like it had been doused in adrenaline even though I wasn’t fighting.

"I didn't know anything until Monkey King told me." MK retorted, eyes narrowing. I shot a glare at the monkey across from me. He only looked the slightest bit guilty as I turned back to MK.

"It's not like I have any obligation to be telling you guys what I do and where I'm going at all times. We aren't friends."

MK gave me a wounded look and, for a split second, I almost regretted saying what I’d said. Despite that, the kid recovered quickly.

"You may not consider us friends, but I consider you one and I worry about you."

A sharp pang of something struck me in the chest. I winced, turning to face away from the bright vortex that was MK. Still, he pressed on.

“I know you’re nervous about opening up to me but, if you’re worried about me telling people where you live, I can assure you that isn’t something I would do. I would never tell anyone else if you didn’t want me to.” MK persisted. I shook my head, my hands curling into fists.

"Yeah, well, sometimes you don't have that choice, kid.” MK gave me a confused look which I ignored. "Sometimes, you can't help it. Sometimes, there'll be people that you meet that wouldn't care if you're a kid or if you made a promise. They would still torture you just to get that information.

"So, to answer the question that you still have yet to ask me, no. I will not tell you where I live for your safety and for mine.”

It wasn’t until I finished that I realized I’d said too much. Wukong’s eyes bore into me like two hot pieces of charcoal. Everything in me shrunk at that knowing look. Even MK’s gaze felt too warm on the side of my face as I turned away from them.

“Who would go to such lengths to get to you, Macaque?” Wukong asked, his voice eerily quiet.

“It doesn’t matter.” I snapped, fixing him with a glare which he returned. “People shouldn’t get involved with me.”

“It’s too late for that.” I frowned and turned towards MK. His eyes burned with fierce determination as he continued. “I already told you that you’re a friend, Macaque, whether you like it or not."

“Look, kid. I appreciate the sentiment, but-”

“I want you around, Macaque.” MK declared in an uncharacteristically sharp voice. “I know you've done some questionable things and I know what I’m risking by inviting you into my life but that won’t change my mind.

"Whether you become my mentor or not, you’re still my friend and I will still try to do everything I can to keep you in my life. It doesn’t matter if you were once my enemy or if you still think of yourself as the villain. I’ve met so many people who paint themselves as a villain only for them to turn out to be some of the most kind and considerate people I’ve ever known. It doesn’t matter who you are or what you’ve done. Everyone deserves a second chance.”

For a moment, I was rendered speechless. Even Wukong seemed somewhat surprised as we stared at the kid, dumbfounded.

Somewhere in my mind, I admonished myself for being so easily swayed by this kid. First it was his speech about not abandoning Mei and then his recruitment speech before we fought LBD. Now, I found myself questioning my own resolve about our current situation. No matter the circumstances, the kid’s words always had an impact on me.

“I still want you to be my friend, Macaque.” MK reiterated, his dark eyes pinning me to the spot. I stared at him for a minute before adamantly stomping down the warm feelings rising in my chest.

“I don’t have friends, kid.”

“Let us be your friends then.” 

Such simple words incited a very potent flash of hope in my chest. My heart made a sharp, lonely sound against my ribs. I grimaced at the feeling and buried it as I stood from my seat with a lash of my tail. 

“Thank you for the food, but I have to be on my way.”

“What’s so important that you have to leave now?” Wukong demanded as he stood to face me. I swallowed harshly as I met his bright golden eyes and deep frown. “You should stay here.”

“Excuse me?”

“If there’s people after you, then it would be better if you stayed with me here in the palace.” Wukong explained, a faint yet desperate light in his eyes. “That submarine of yours isn't safe. It could suffer one hit and immediately sink with you in it. It’s practically a death trap.”

“I don’t need your protection, Sun Wukong.” I snarled, turning to face him more fully. He gritted his teeth, his eyes growing sharp with anger.

“There’s strength in numbers, Macaque. You know that.”

“And what makes you think I would want to stay here?” Wukong’s face sank into anger, his fists clenched at his sides. 

At his side, MK chose the opportunity to stand. A deep frown etched itself into his face as he reached over to touch his mentor’s shoulder. Wukong tensed but took in a deep breath and closed his eyes nonetheless.

As he took in more breaths and let them out, he became less tense and began to unfold his fists just like he had the day before last when he visited me. The sight still unnerved me.

“The kid’s right.” Wukong’s chest rumbled with a suppressed growl. “We’re all friends. It only makes sense that we stay together.”

“Since when have we been friends?” I seethed, my nails digging into my palms. Pain flashed through Wukong’s eyes at my words.

“Since you helped us in the fight against the Lady Bone Demon. Since you helped MK. Since you kept me from hurting him while I was possessed. Since you did everything that I couldn’t and more even when you were in a tough position yourself. We’ve always been friends, Macaque!”

“Have we?” I breathed in disbelief. 

Monkey King paused, his eyes growing wide and his tail drooping. He held my gaze only for a moment before dropping it as well. An irritated growl burst from my chest as I waved open a portal next to me. 

A brief stab of fear flashed through me when warm fingers curled around my left hand. My first instinct was to lash out but something about the gentle touch made me look over instead.

MK stood next to me. There was an understanding look in his eyes as he gently brushed his thumb over the knuckles of my fist. Somehow, I felt my skin cool under his touch. It reminded me all too much of when Wukong would do the same thing to calm me down.

“You don’t have to make a decision now.” MK assured me in a soft voice. “I know you won’t train me. I’m not asking for that. But, make sure to take care of yourself and maybe just come visit every once in a while, would you?”

The day before last, it had been easy to resist Wukong’s puppy eyes. I’d been resisting them for hundreds of years. I had practice. 

MK, however, was a new opponent. The moment he pulled out that look on his face, I felt my resolve crumbling immediately. Part of me wanted to come back. I liked feeling needed, wanted, like someone would fight an entire army for me. It had always been a fatal flaw of mine. Always.

As careful as possible, I retracted my hand from MK’s grasp. A soft smile graced his face even as I stepped into my portal and slipped away.

Chapter Text

Wukong’s POV: Some Centuries Ago

Everything lay in ruins. 

Blood splattered the ground. Rivets in the ground were filled with pools of red. The pouring rain made the ground wet and slippery. Craters the size of mountains formed in the Earth’s crust. Trees were uprooted, whole mountains obliterated. Lightning flashed overhead, illuminating injured bodies everywhere the eyes went, all of them bent and twisted in ways they shouldn’t have been. I couldn’t even tell who was still alive at this rate.

My clothes were heavy with the rain and smeared with mud. I was certain I’d broken at least half of my ribs. A sharp pain ruptured through my chest every time I breathed in.

My left arm wasn’t working properly, probably dislocated. I couldn’t feel my hands any more. They’d gone numb the previous day from all the fighting and yet I kept a tight grip on the spear I’d picked up off of one of the dead bodies. It weighed heavy in my grasp, coated with blood and mud and who knew what else as I faced off against the remaining demonic soldiers, all of them armed to the teeth with crude looking weapons.

I’d lost Macaque somewhere in the fight.

The soldiers had ambushed us three days ago. With Macaque’s hearing, we’d barely had any heads up before they were descending on us like wolves.

No matter how hard I thought about it, it didn’t make sense. I didn’t understand how they were able to fly under the radar without Macaque noticing them sooner. His hearing was the most impressive thing I’d witnessed in centuries.

Yet, it was like the soldiers knew exactly where he would be and exactly how to counteract his ability.

Which shouldn’t have been possible. 

No one should have known about Macaque. The shadow demon always kept to the shadows when we went out. He always made sure no one saw him. We had kept it that way ever since we first met no matter where we went. There was no way anyone let alone some rogue soldiers should have known about him and yet here they were. Not that it really mattered now.

Somehow, they’d gotten past him and somehow they’d managed to separate us almost immediately. I hadn’t even so much as caught a glimpse of Mac’s black fur since then.

I tried not to think about it too hard as I parried yet another blow to my left arm.

Everything in me ached. All of my energy was beginning to dwindle as more and more soldiers came at me in a never ending stream of strength and aggression. I hated to admit it, but these people were stronger than any demons I’d ever faced off against. Their teamwork was uncanny. Even if I beat the first line of soldiers, there was another fresh batch of fighters to back them up almost immediately. 

Despite having the muscle memory to keep fighting, my mind was growing hazy. It had been almost three days straight of this. I hadn’t been able to take even a single breath since they’d showed up. 

As if it couldn’t get any worse, I could acutely feel all of my injuries with every move I made. On the first day, the soldiers had two archers who had shot at me nonstop. They only managed to land two hits before they were put six feet under. 

However, while the first arrow had only grazed my calf, the other arrow was still firmly lodged in my thigh. Everytime I moved, the sharp tip grinded against my bone and tore at my muscles. The pain was really starting to piss me off.

I cursed as I dodged another attack only for my foot to skid across the muddy ground. A gnarly looking sword swung towards my back. The wooden spear in my hands practically exploded into splinters as it collided with the dull sword and redirected the hit towards the ground. Panic welled in my throat at the sight and rightfully so.

The next thing I knew, my already injured leg exploded with pain as one of the demons hit it with a club. Tears welled in my eyes. I bit them back in favor of kicking the sword wielder directly in the chest, rewarded by the feeling of his ribs caving in before he went flying, and then I jabbed what was left of my spear into the club wielder’s face. Blood spewed across my clothes as I kicked him away too. 

I couldn’t even see the next opponent approach me until it was too late.

A sword ripped through my side, drawing a pained cry from my mouth. There’s a very specific pain that I had always associated with getting a rusty sword through the gut. Like using a butter knife on old, crusty bread. Except the bread is your skin… and the knife is a sword… and it hurts like a bitch.

Snarling, I kicked away the female demon at the other end of the sword. My foot connected with her chest, resulting in an audible crack.

Unfortunately, she didn’t go flying like the others considering I kicked her with my injured leg. That didn’t matter though as I slammed my fist into her face, driving her into the ground with enough force to open up a sizable crater beneath my feet. Her death was met with several resounding war cries from all around me.

I immediately jumped away, trying to stay on the defensive while also putting distance between me and the soldiers. All of the weapons on the battlefield were useless. Most of them were broken or covered in mud meaning I couldn’t use them.

If that wasn’t enough, I was even more unsteady on my feet as I ran from the soldiers and tried my best to dodge their attacks. Blood poured from the wound in my stomach. Every move made me hyper aware of the sword stuck in my side. I wanted to take it out but I knew that would make it worse.

Somewhere in my mind, I knew I was in trouble.

My vision was growing even more fuzzy no matter how many times I blinked. Even the rain didn’t feel as prominent as before. If anything, my body was beginning to feel feverish and heavy. The pain was starting to dull even as I became slower and more slashes made their way to my skin. It was an ominous feeling. Like I was slowly losing control of my body.

Which explains why I had almost no reaction to someone yanking out the sword in my side.

I remember that moment with stunning clarity. My hand went to my side. When it came away, it was coated in blood. The air was heavy with the smell of wet earth and iron and the distinct moldiness of death. Everything blurred as I fell forward. I didn’t even have time to catch myself as my face bounced off the muddy ground.

I’m sure that I blacked out after that.

However, I didn’t die.

In fact, I was astonished when, a few minutes later, I found myself in the same spot as before. I didn’t know exactly how long I’d been out. Just that my nose was still filled with sticky, earthy smelling mud when I came to. And it was still raining.

I sneezed, wincing at the pain exploding through my body. Mud smeared across my cheeks as I turned my head to try and focus on my surroundings. Thunder clapped overhead. It did nothing to overshadow the screams and wails of agony that echoed into my ears. Pain still stabbed through my body with stunning clarity but I found that, the longer I stayed still, the more my head began to clear.

Without the heat of battle, my body was already beginning to mend itself. I could feel my strength return millimeter by millimeter.

I waited until I was confident I could move without screaming before pushing myself up out of the mud with my one functioning arm. My muscles screamed in protest, the arrow still in my leg making itself known with a pang. Pain ruptured through my stomach. It almost felt like I’d been stabbed.

Growling, I moved to sit up and was awed by what I saw.

Several feet away, a dark cloaked figure fought what remained of the demon soldiers. Something in his hand flashed out, nailing someone in the face. The person flew backwards and hit the ground with enough force that I knew they’d never get up again. Between me and my savior lay several broken bodies. Fresh blood poured out of their open wounds, staining the Earth an even darker shade of red than before.

I moved to sit up properly as I watched the soldiers go after the dark figure. He dodged and weaved between them, constantly moving on foot and through their shadows, darkness hanging around his body like a protective cloak. There was an ominous glint in his gold eyes as he bounced back and forth between each person.

The soldiers tried to keep track of him but they didn’t seem to be having any luck. Even I had a hard time following the shadow demon’s movements. 

Honestly, I’d always thought Macaque’s erratic fighting style was beautiful in a very violent and dangerous way.

A well-aimed blow here. An unblockable strike there. He was a flurry of dark matter, as fluid and unyielding as the shadows of the night. Never staying in one spot. Always moving from victim to victim, taking out the legs first and then an arm and then an entire body without hesitation, striking again and again at seemingly random places and people until his enemies were covered in numerous bloody wounds.

Macaque had always been a crafty son of a bitch. I could see exactly what he was doing.

Instead of using brute force like I had, he was playing mind games. By using his speed and agility, he was making it seem like he was targeting one person at a time, narrowing their field of vision until everyone thought he was going after them specifically. I watched in awe as the group of soldiers went from a team to every man for himself. 

Without teamwork, the group could no longer do relays. Thus, the effectiveness of their fighting styles were cut in half almost immediately. Macaque took full advantage of their confusion. He struck hard and fast, decimating what remained of the soldiers within minutes.

What had once been a full-out brawl became a single-handed massacre.

When the last person had been struck down, Macaque alone stood above the soldiers’ bodies like the angel of death. His black fur shimmered under the rain. Darkness continued to flicker around him like black snakes. It snapped at the air, hissing at whatever dared come within reach. The dark simian’s cloak was tattered and his clothes were streaked with blood. He was breathing heavy, his fur raised from the fight. The wooden staff in his hand was hanging on by a thread.

A flash of lightning streaked through the sky as Macaque turned to me with a wild look. His teeth were bared in a fierce snarl. The red markings over his eyes almost blended with the blood on his face. Although most of it seemed to be the enemy’s blood, there was also a nasty looking gash above Macaque’s right eye. He looked absolutely feral like that.

And so fucking handsome.

As soon as his eyes landed on me, they began to clear. I watched as recognition and worry flooded his face. Immediately, he dropped his broken staff and raced over to me.

“Wukong!” He cried as he tackled me. I bit back a yelp as my entire body flared with pain, my vision going spotty when we hit the ground.

Instead of focusing on the pain coursing through my body, I wrapped my one functioning arm around Macaque and held him close with all the strength I had left.

He was alive.

He smelled like blood and death and wet fur but he was alive. His body felt warm against my rain soaked fur. Both of us were shaking. I couldn’t tell if it was the exhaustion or if we were both crying. It felt like a little bit of both, although I couldn’t tell with the way our fur was already drenched from the rain and several other things.

Either way, I found that I didn’t really care. 

Macaque was safe and in my arms once more. That’s all that mattered.

****

We got back to Flower Fruit Mountain about a week later. The monkeys freaked out when they saw us.

Since we’d been home, they’d been doing nothing but fretting over us. Both of us had been properly bandaged and taken care of immediately upon returning, courtesy of our subjects. Although I didn’t mind the bandaging and grooming and general caretaking, I did find it ridiculous that they refused to let us out of bed for the first few days after returning home.

Satisfaction over a hard won battle still burned under my skin even when we got home.

It was tempered though by Macaque’s odd behavior. The shadow demon was quieter than usual. Besides his usual sarcastic comments, he hadn’t really spoken to me or anyone else. Every time I turned my back, he would give me these conflicted looks like he was thinking really hard about something. Which was strange.

Normally, the shadow demon was able to laugh off situations like this as easily as I did. I had expected it to be that simple this time as well. It appeared that I was wrong.

Between Macaque’s silence and the constant nagging of my subjects, I was starting to feel stressed and that was a no go. Stress was not my thing.

So, as soon as we were discharged from the Hospital of Overbearing Monkeys, I brought Macaque to the top of the Mountain to stargaze with me. He was currently laid out beside me, his head near my feet and mine near his. Stars shimmered high above our heads amongst the inky black of the night sky.

Besides the occasional breeze ruffling the trees, it was quiet. I didn't normally like the quiet.

However, I did like the way that Macaque had instantly relaxed as soon as we got to the top of the Mountain where even he would be free from the monkeys’ constant chatter. That sight was enough to keep me quiet for a while.

I never was one for patience though.

Despite not knowing what to say, I still wanted nothing more than to confront the shadow demon about his odd behavior. My attention went to the stars briefly as I considered what I would say. Sometimes, it seemed like I forgot every language I knew when I tried to talk to Macaque.

Even so, I was no coward.

So, drawing up my usual confidence, I gently drew my tail across his arm to get his attention.

“Mac?” Macaque drew in a soft breath like I’d woken him up.

“Yes?”

I sat up and turned to look at him. 

The shadow demon was stretched out along my side, his hands behind his head and one of his legs kicked up over his other leg. His tail rested over my waist, gently flicking back and forth like a cat. A poofy pair of red pants and one of the black tank tops that he only ever wore at home adorned his body. His attire made it easy for me to see just how much damage had been done in the fight. 

Even though most of our wounds had already healed, the bigger ones were still on the mend.

Fresh bandages covered the gash over Macaque’s right eye. Several other slash wounds around his face had just barely healed. His arms were almost completely covered in white cloth. Even though I couldn’t see all of his bandages from here, I knew there were many more over his torso and his legs.

I wasn't in much better shape. Both of us had been so unsteady on our feet when we left that battlefield that we almost had to carry each other out of there.

Despite the fact that Macaque’s white bandages stood out like a sore thumb against his black fur, he still shone like the night sky. Sometimes I swore he had his own little galaxy hidden somewhere in that silky black coat. He looked so relaxed and sleepy. I was almost tempted to let him continue relaxing.

As I sat up though, he cracked open one vibrant gold eye to look up at me. As always, I felt a flash of warmth course through me.

“Thank you.” I said softly. Macaque paused, his eyes widening marginally, before he gave a disbelieving scoff and smirked.

“Hell must’ve frozen over if the great Monkey King is thanking little ol’ me for something.” He remarked as he sat up next to me. I lightly punched his shoulder to which he only raised an eyebrow.

“Stop. I’m being serious here.” I huffed, trying my hardest to push away the heat crawling up my neck at his teasing smirk.

“Obviously. Your face is all scrunched up. Makes you look uglier than usual.” I punched him harder this time, barely keeping myself from starting an all out brawl. Macaque backed away with a hand on his shoulder and a hiss. “Ow! Asshole.”

“As I was saying,” I growled, sending him a glare before looking down at my hands, “if it weren’t for you, I may not have made it out of that battle in one piece.”

“You would’ve figured something out. You always do.” Macaque argued, moving to sit cross legged. I frowned and shook my head.

“I almost had my ass handed to me. If you hadn’t shown up when you did, I don’t know if I would have escaped without getting any more injuries. By the time I did get away, I probably would’ve just been a head.”

“Don’t say shit like that.” Macaque snapped, turning to me with a fierce glare and bared fangs. It was such a familiar expression and yet it was shadowed by worry.

Smiling softly, I reached out to gently touch his face. Macaque tensed for a moment before begrudgingly leaning into the touch with a distressed growl. I leaned in a little closer to him, gently brushing my thumbs across his cheeks.

“It’s the truth Mac.” Macaque glared at me with so much heat in his eyes that I was surprised I didn’t explode.

“No. You would’ve survived. You’re like a cockroach. Nothing can kill you.”

“This time felt different.”

Macaque frowned, that familiar expression of worry deepening. He didn’t hide it as well as he normally did, his eyes growing dark and scared and his tail anxiously fluttering across my lap. 

I didn’t get to look at that expression for very long.

Before I knew it, the shadow demon was leaning over to hide his face in my chest. My heart threatened to squeeze itself out of existence as I felt him let out a shaky breath and his tail curled around my waist. Somehow, it almost felt worse than being stabbed. I almost felt helpless as I reached up to carefully card my fingers through the fur on the back of his head. 

I didn’t know what to say. So, I just continued quietly grooming him for a bit.

It almost shocked me out of my skin when he abruptly sat up and turned away to scowl out at the forest. Despite his fierce expression, his eyes looked watery.

“You need to figure out how to get yourself some armor. A better weapon as well.” He growled. I shifted so that I could lean into his side and laid my head on his shoulder.

“It would be nice to do that but it’s not like we have resources to make that kind of stuff here.”

“Then we go somewhere else.” Macaque declared with enough conviction to start a fire. “We try and we find some sort of blacksmith or something, someone willing to do that kind of stuff, so that they can make you a set of armor and some weapons. You can’t just keep using whatever you find on the battlefield and your fists are already broken enough. You need something that you can rely on. Something that can handle your power without breaking like every other weapon you’ve tried.”

“That would be cool.” I murmured, breathing in the scent of mangoes and plums. Macaque’s favorite fruits.

“After all you’ve done for the humans, you would think the gods would come down and offer you some sort of treasured weapon or something at some point.” Macaque grumbled. I could imagine him pouting adorably while I scoffed.

“Those guys are assholes. They only think for themselves.”

“Sounds like someone else I know.” I sat up and punched the shadow demon in the shoulder again.

“That’s no way to talk to your king!” I barked. Macaque simply smiled at me, the fear and worry I’d seen in his eyes earlier growing dim. My heart stuttered as he placed one hand on the other side of me, almost pinning me to my spot, and leaned in close, his eyes glittering with mischief.

“Apologies, your highness. Please, continue what you were saying.”

I watched him for a moment, taking in those pretty gold eyes. They were so much like mine and yet so different. Unlike mine, darkness swirled through the inky pits of his pupils, making it feel as though I were looking into two blackholes surrounded by an enticing golden light. The sight drew me in like a moth to a flame. 

“Who were those guys anyway?” I asked, the question escaping unintentionally. Macaque’s frown returned, his eyes narrowing as he straightened.

“Nobody important.” He assured me, retracting his hand and moving to sit cross legged next to me.

“If they weren’t important, you wouldn’t be making that face.” I pointed out. Macaque huffed at me and turned away. I stayed quiet but kept my eyes on the dark-furred monkey. He looked conflicted, his eyes darting back and forth over the ground.

“Who were they, Mac?” Macaque frowned and stared down at his hands bitterly. A long moment passed before he answered.

“People from my past.” It was my turn to frown as I rested my chin on his shoulder.

“Should I be concerned?” Macaque shook his head vehemently and turned his face away.

“No. This is my problem to take care of. I won’t get you involved in it.”

“It’s too late for that.” I retorted, straightening once more. Macaque gave me a reprimanding look, his eyebrows knitting together.

“I’m serious, Wukong. Those were just some thugs. I’ve dealt with them before. It’s not like I can’t handle it. You don’t have to do anything about them.”

“If it means keeping you at my side, I will do anything Macaque.” I insisted, reaching over to gently pry one of his hands away from the death grip he had on it. I tangled our fingers together with a reassuring smile. Macaque watched our hands distantly, his expression softening.

“I don’t know if you realize it, but you have done a lot for me.” I continued, watching his pretty gold eyes come up to meet mine.

“I’ve never really cared for the things that people concern themselves with like consequences and punishments and all that trivial shit. I've always been that way. But, as much as I like to think of myself as this invincible force of nature, taking everything as it comes and blasting my way through all of my problems, I still envy your ability to think before you act. I've never had that ability.”

“I believe that.” Macaque snorted. I smiled at the sound, my chest threatening to burst with warmth. That smile remained as I released his hand to gesture out at the mountain.

“I’ve been here for years. Protecting everyone and making sure they’re happy. Every problem that comes to our shores has been dealt with by my fist alone. Granted, the monkeys and demons here could handle their own problems, but I don’t want that for them.

"I want them to live a full and happy life with no problems. To be able to nap in the sun and play in the trees to their heart’s content for the rest of their days without worrying about what’s coming next. That is my goal in life. That is what I’m striving to achieve. And when I do it, I want you at my side.”

I couldn’t help the flash of warmth in my chest as my eyes wandered up to the stars above us and I thought about how much they reminded me of Macaque. Distracted as I was, I didn’t notice the hopeful look the shadow demon gave me.

By the time I turned back to him, he had a thoughtful frown on his face, his eyes bright as he looked up at the sky. I threaded our fingers together again.

“What do you think?” I asked, my voice betraying the burning hope I felt in my chest. Macaque turned to look at me for a long minute, his face open and yet guarded at the same time.

When he did respond, it was with a wry smile.

“I think you put too much faith in me, my king.” He murmured, gently retracting his hand from mine and absently rubbing at it. “I think you’re impulsive and headstrong. You’ll always be that way. You’ll always run into the path of danger without even thinking about it. Without thinking about yourself or how hurt you could get… I don’t know if my heart can take that kind of stress.”

“Aww. Do you worry for me, Mango?” I teased, ignoring the way my heart clenched at his words. Macaque paused before turning to me with a nod.

“I do.” 

I blinked, not entirely sure what to say to that.

Macaque had always been one to keep his emotions locked down tight. The only things he ever expressed were anger or disgust or heavy amounts of sarcasm and yet his expression was softer and more sincere than I’d ever seen it. He looked so vulnerable.

“You wouldn’t have to worry if you were by my side.” I murmured, leaning closer to him unconsciously. Macaque cracked a smile.

“What, so I can keep you from doing stupid shit all the time?”

“Exactly!” I shouted, throwing my hands up with a grin. Macaque winced a little but smiled, the sight making my heart beat faster as he shook his head.

“I dunno. Sounds like a full time job. Not sure I’m up for that.” He remarked while casually laying back down on the grass. 

“You love me though, don’t you?” I pouted, moving to hover over his side. He eyed me, his expression serious for a second before he turned over to lay on his side.

“Not that much.” He grunted. I grinned and laid down over top of him.

“Aw come on, Mango! Just imagine it! Me and you, traveling the world, eating whatever we want, going wherever we want, fighting bad guys, and, at the end of the day, we come back here and we chill and we hang out and nap under the sun before repeating it all over again the next day. You can’t tell me that doesn’t sound like a blast!”

“Thanks but no thanks.” Macaque muttered as he tried to shrug me off. “Fighting bad guys sounds dangerous. I prefer for my head to stay on my shoulders unlike you.”

“That’s why we’d be together!” I retorted, ignoring the sharp pain in my side as I rolled him onto his back and pinned his arms down on either side of him. The shadow demon stared up at me in shock.

“I know you’re working through this whole worried spouse streak but, if we stay together, then we really will be invincible! You’re strong, Macaque. I dare say you’re almost as strong as me! And that is a hard thing to manage cause, well, I’m me.” I bragged, giving the shadow demon below me a smug grin.

Macaque rolled his eyes and squirmed in my grip. Despite still recovering from my injuries, I retained my hold no matter how much he struggled. Although, it didn’t really seem like he was actually trying to get away.

My heart gave an excited leap as I noticed a light flush dusting his cheeks.

“Okay, okay. I get it Mr. Too-Big-For-His-Britches. Just get off me.” Macaque growled.

“Not unless you listen to me.”

“I’ll listen. Just get off.” He complained as he gave another wiggle.

I released him and returned to my spot at his side. The shadow demon sat up as well, although he looked a little ruffled, his fur puffed up and his cheeks dusted pink.

“By Buddha, you’re persistent.” He hissed, hiding his blushing face with the back of his hand. I grabbed that hand and pulled it away to press it against my chest.

“Macaque, listen.” The dark simian gave me a half-hearted glare which I took as permission to continue.

“I’ve been protecting this place and our way of life for hundreds of years now. Yet, I’ve never been able to rely on anyone else to have my back. I’ve never trusted anyone as much as I trust you nor has anyone ever been able to keep up with me like you do. That fight back on the mainland only proves that you are the one and only person who I can trust to have my back. I don't have to constantly worry about whether or not you can hold your own. 

“With you by my side, I don’t need any fancy armor or weapons from the gods. You are my armor, my sword, and my shield. If I am the Hero of this story, you are my Warrior, my champion, the beacon of moonlight guiding me home. With you next to me, there is nothing I can’t do.”

Macaque’s eyes shimmered in the glow of the night sky. It took me a moment to realize that it was because he was on the brink of tears. 

I watched, awestruck, as they began to tumble over his cheeks and he reached up to rub at them with his free hand.

“You’re an idiot, Sun Wukong.” He huffed, his voice shaky. I smiled at him, warmth spreading through my chest as I leaned in closer to him, his hand still held captive against my chest.

“It’s me and you against the world, Mango. With us in play, people will think twice before they ever consider messing with our people. We will create an eternal shield over this Mountain, you and I. Our names will be renowned throughout every culture around the world for the rest of eternity. Nothing will ever separate us.”

Macaque sniffled and shook his head. He continued rubbing at his eyes but it didn’t seem to really help. Tears still streamed down his cheeks.

I instinctively reached out to grab his chin as gently as I could and guided him to look over at me. He did so willingly, his eyes watery and, by the gods, I almost felt my own eyes start to sting.

“I swear to you, Liu'er Mihou. So long as I am at your side, nothing will ever separate us. Not even Death will have the privilege of taking you from me.” Macaque’s eyes widened, his lips parted slightly. My attention caught on them briefly before he pinched my side.

“You possessive bastard! Don’t make such serious promises if you don’t mean them.” He growled, his eyes sharp despite the tears in them. 

“It’s true!” I exclaimed. “Even if I have to harness the power of the Sun itself to protect you and keep you by my side, I will. Hell, I’ll even go to Yama himself and have our names erased from the Book of Life and Death if that’s what it takes.”

Macaque slapped a hand over my mouth almost immediately and looked around as if he thought someone was listening. I watched, amused, as he turned to me with a growl.

“You’re insane.” He whisper-shouted. The effect of his reprimanding glare was cut in half considering his eyes were still teary. I chuckled and grabbed his hand to pull it away.

“I would do anything for you, moonshine.” I declared, feeling the sentiment reverberate whole-heartedly through my chest.

Macaque’s eyes widened, hope flickering through them. His black fur framed his face perfectly, the tear streaks on his face adding to the innocent expression he wore. I reached out to gently run my fingers through his fur.

A grin sprouted on my face as Macaque flushed almost beet red. Huffing adorably, he buried his face in my chest and hugged me tight. I couldn’t help but laugh a little as I felt him pout.

“You’re an asshole, Sun Wukong.”

Two Weeks After Chapter 2, Tuesday

I hadn’t managed to get much sleep in the last two weeks.

Dreams of a certain dark-furred monkey kept me up late like they always did when he reappeared in my life. Although, the previous night’s dream had been different from the rest.

Most of the time, my dreams of him were tainted with the lonely ache in my chest whenever I woke up. This one, however, had left me feeling just straight up depressed. It was a strange feeling, one I’d never been accustomed to until after the incident. Since then, sadness was all I felt when I thought of Macaque...

I sighed and twisted over in my bed.

Even though the clock next to my bed read 10:47am, it was dark in my room. The black out curtains I’d bought the other week were definitely doing their job and it was a good thing too. Sleep had always been a hobby of mine. Call it laziness, call it a monkey’s habit.

Whatever it was, I had always appreciated disappearing into an unconscious abyss long before I became immortal. In fact, lounging around and taking a nap wherever you wanted was part of the whole appeal of life. That and food.

It had been two weeks since Macaque had visited the mountain palace for lunch. 

I knew we’d said too much. Macaque had to be caught in the right mood at the right time in order to get him to actually listen to anything.

Although, it never used to be this bad. In some ways, the shadow demon was even more stubborn than me. Push too hard, you might get away with some claws to the face. Not pushing at all meant he would keep himself closed off forever though. I’d been playing this game of cat and mouse with him for centuries. 

If there was one thing that I’d learned, it was that the walls that Macaque had erected around himself were meant to be approached with a sense of patience and delicacy that I didn’t have.

I knew I’d pushed too far this time. Asking him to stay with me was the wrong step. Pushing him when he was already antsy was the wrong step. Acting so friendly was the wrong step. It was all just wrong. If I had just kept my mouth shut and let the kid do the talking, it would’ve been fine.

“Stupid.” I huffed as I jumped out of bed.

I paid no mind to the screech of my aching muscles as I moved through a series of stretches.

MK had visited the previous day for training and we’d done a series of sparring matches. As much as I hated to admit it, the kid packed a mean swing. Ever since the battle with the Lady Bone Demon, it almost seemed like his strength had multiplied exponentially.

Unfortunately, that left me with a lot of nasty welts after our sparring sessions. Not that I really minded. The kid was making progress. That was all that mattered.

As I finished my stretches and changed into new clothes, I considered visiting Pigsy’s.

Since the battle with LBD, I’d been going over there more often. Although MK was working half of the time, it was still nice to be around people sometimes. I never really conversed with Pigsy and Tang when I was there but, sometimes, Mei and/or Red Son would be there as well and they would stop to chat with me while the customers came and went.

Even before MK, I used to make trips into the city all the time. Life there reminded me of life on Flower Fruit Mountain. A place I hadn’t been to in a while.

Pushing that thought aside, I grabbed my yellow hoodie and headed outside.

As I emerged into the warm summer air, I was immediately greeted by the sound of birds and bright blue skies. I let out a content sigh as warmth seeped into my fur. Playful chirps and squeals of delight sounded in the yard where the monkeys I’d brought from the Mountain were playing with a pebble. Despite being so far from home, they all seemed more than content to be in the palace. They were all young and full of energy.

Sometimes, I envied their ability to be so carefree.

I gave them a friendly wave before summoning my cloud and hopping on. They all gave wild screeches of awe and excitement as I sped off towards the city.

Below me, the forest appeared small. Somewhere near the back of the mountain, I knew my garden was waiting to be tended to. I reminded myself to check on it whenever I got the chance.

As I approached the city limits, I lowered myself closer to the ground, opting for a casual walk through the city for once. My hands grew sweaty as I spotted several people milling about their houses. I reminded myself that I didn’t really need to worry about them. Most of the people this far out were country folk, farmers and recluses like me that liked living outside of the city limits. 

Therefore, when I landed among their houses, none of them really looked at me. They all just continued minding their own business. I only got a few curious looks from the kids as I pulled my hood over my head. 

Casting a friendly wave their way, I made my way into town.

Life in Megapolis was a nonstop stream of events. Everywhere I looked, there was some sort of activity going on. Cars trundled up and down the streets while people walked from place to place with friends or family. 

On my way to Pigsy’s, I spotted several couples walking around or sitting on benches. Several small families also crossed my path every once in a while. Every person I looked at seemed happy. Like they had every intention to live life to the fullest.

The thought resonated with me, drawing a smile to my face as I walked.

For the past few months, I had helped MK and his friends do everything they could to help the city. That meant doing everything from community service to fighting villains. Rebuilding the city after the battle with the Lady Bone Demon had been our first priority. We helped out with relief programs and construction and general rehabilitation.

Sandy provided therapy for those in need. Tang took up a position as a sort of part-time babysitter, entertaining the kids of those that were working with all of his different stories. Pigsy and some other local cooks even helped out by feeding those that were temporarily homeless. 

The rest of us kept a watch on the city. We eliminated any and every threat that had the unfortunate luck of coming across us. Even DBK’s family had helped in those first few months. That security had been maintained even now.

That's how I knew Macaque hadn't left the city. It hadn’t been that hard to notice him. The stray splashes of shiny, odd shaped shadows and occasional shivers up my spine were dead give aways.

Despite knowing this, I’d kept his presence a secret from everyone but MK. I didn't make any contact either. Macaque and I were still on rocky terms after all. Yet, every time I went into town, I found myself looking for him.

Since our failed attempt at a civil lunch, I had visited his submarine a total of three times. Each time, I came back with no indication of life. The whole submarine was cloaked in darkness. It lingered around every corner, weaved into each curve, shading the whole place in the faintest of starry violet glows. A barrier against those who wished to enter. Which was smart.

I knew from experience that such potent magic would keep even me from seeing inside. Not only that, but in the few times that I’d been there recently, I hadn’t seen Macaque come in or out of the makeshift house. Which meant he was probably warping in and out to avoid detection as well.

Again, it was smart but it also kept even me from knowing when and if he was home.

I tried to convince myself that it was fine. Macaque was a recluse by nature. He’d always been one to value his privacy above all else. Not to mention, he hated social interactions let alone any interaction that included myself. It wasn’t like this was unusual behavior. Especially since I knew he was stressed.

Leaving him alone to stew was in both of our best interests.

Even so, I found myself pausing when I caught a glimpse of the ocean through the buildings.

For the last few centuries, I’d always caught glimpses of the shadow demon. Always living at the edge of society. Slinking through the shadows. Every chill up my spine was him, every half-whispered laugh. We only met whenever he seemed to come up with some sort of plan for vengeance. Macaque was a creature of darkness and, as such, he always lived where no one could see him.

In spite of that, Macaque had enemies. He’d always had enemies.

Compared to his current self, the Macaque of old was absolutely feral when he first came to the Mountain. He was ruthless and volatile. He would tear apart anything that threatened him without so much as blinking an eye. The other demons on the Mountain had shuddered in fear when they saw him. 

I always understood that fear. The dark-furred simian was almost cruel even on the best of days and he was cunning in ways that used to intimidate me as well. At some point though, that fear turned to admiration.

The Old Macaque used to get himself in trouble with so many people, it was almost impressive. It didn’t help that his ability to piss people off upon meeting them was almost on par with me. Hence why I was and wasn’t surprised about his involvement with the Lady Bone Demon. 

Despite that, Macaque always seemed to have a knack for worming his way out of tough spots. I didn't even consider that he'd still be dealing with people coming after him. I always thought he’d somehow shaken them. It wasn't like we'd had a civil conversation in the last few hundred years though so I had no clue exactly what he'd been doing.

As the thought crossed my mind, I considered visiting him again.

This time, I could actually try talking to him instead of just lurking around like a creep. Maybe I could even bring him food again. He’d looked way too skinny the last time I’d seen him and the way he’d wolfed down the food I gave him the last two times we met concerned me. I wanted nothing more than to check in on him.

However, despite the darkness still lingering around his submarine, it wasn’t nearly as prominent as before. Which meant he hadn't been home in a while.

Which then begged the question, where was he?

Maybe I'd pissed him off more than I thought.

Maybe he'd moved on... Maybe he was already several hundred miles away. Maybe I would never see him again.

Then again, it sounded like he was still being hunted by people.

So, what if he was hurt? What if someone slipped past a patrol and made their way into the city? What if someone was trying to capture him? What would they do with him?Would they try to kill him?

What if they succeeded? Maybe Macaque wasn't home because he was lying in an alleyway, bleeding out while waiting for help. What if he couldn’t call someone? Would I be able to help him? Could I even find him in time considering I didn’t know where he was?

Maybe he was already dead...

Or maybe he’s just avoiding you. A voice whispered in my mind.

A loud boom sounded next to me as my fist slammed into a wall. Dust sprinkled down on my arm. My knuckles smarted as I took in several deep breaths and tried to calm the anger and anxiety crushing my lungs. It felt like I was suffocating.

I allowed myself to breathe for a moment before looking over to see what damage had been done. Around my fist were broken pieces of brick and concrete. I almost had the presence of mind to feel guilty as I drew back my aching hand to see the hole I’d just opened up in some poor guy’s garage. A quick glance around told me there was no one nearby. Just a very scared looking stray dog.

I gave it a strained smile before dashing off towards my original destination.

Pigsy’s Noodle Shop was located near the center of town. Since word of the pig demon’s involvement in Megapolis’ reconstruction had spread, business started booming. Almost every time I came nowadays, the place was packed. Even MK said that deliveries were even more hectic than before.

As I arrived, I caught a glimpse of said kid’s delivery car disappearing down the street. Somehow, I was glad that I wouldn’t have to deal with his interrogation first. Not that Tang and Pigsy were ever any better. 

Pushing away my anxiety, I hid my no doubt bruised hand in the pocket of my hoodie before making my way across the street and opening the door to the restaurant.

Inside the shop smelled delicious. Faint music came from a tiny little radio on the counter. The low hum of idle chatter blended with it perfectly. Pigsy was at the window handing food to a customer as I walked in. Several groups of people had taken up seats within the shop while the counter seats were taken up by three different customers. Or at least two customers and a freeloader.

Tang lifted his head as I entered, eyes wide and curious and his cheeks puffed with the mouthful of noodles he’d just stuffed into his face. I plastered on a friendly grin and approached the man, pulling my hood off as I did so. Most of the people in the shop were frequent customers so they didn’t react to my presence at all.

Tang swallowed down his food quickly and gave me a wide smile, his eyes sparkling.

“Monkey King!” He shouted enthusiastically. A few people in the shop gave us curious looks. I ignored it in favor of wrapping an arm around the man’s shoulders and pulling him in close.

“What did I say about drawing attention?” I hissed. Tang simply wrapped an arm around my waist and squeezed me in a side hug, his smile growing.

“Don’t worry about it! You know these guys are all regulars.” He assured me, turning to give some of the people a friendly wave. I huffed and sat down next to him, ignoring the flash of warmth in my chest at his familiar mannerisms.

“Still, you know I hate being stared at.” I grumbled, flinching a little when a glass of water was set down in front of me. Pigsy raised an eyebrow, his expression as guarded as ever as he looked down at me.

“Little jumpy today, are we?” I gave him a nonchalant side shrug and grinned up at him.

“Long week. That’s all.” Pigsy and Tang exchanged a familiar look of concern before turning back to me.

“Sorry to hear that.” Pigsy muttered as he folded his arms. “You just missed MK.”

“I know. I just saw him drive away.” I replied, not letting my smile drop for a second. Pigsy’s eyes shimmered with suspicion as I reached out with my good hand to take a drink. He frowned just briefly before turning back to continue working.

“The usual?”

“Sure thing.” I responded. A shiver went down my spine as I spoke. I glanced over my shoulder to see who’s eyes were boring into me but no one was looking my way.

“It’s been a while, Monkey King.” Tang remarked, drawing my attention back to him. “What have you been up to?”

“Oh, you know. Hanging out with the kid, chasing around the monkeys. The same thing as usual.” I gave him the best smile I could muster and he nodded, seemingly satisfied.

“The kid says you two are making a lot of progress in his training.” Pigsy commented over his shoulder while he worked. “I might just have to make a visit to that palace of yours to see what he’s talking about.”

“The Monkey King’s mountain palace.” Tang whispered, his entire body vibrating with excitement. A nervous smile graced my face as he leaned towards me with a wide grin. “The rumors say the mountain palace was made of diamonds and gold and sculpted by the hands of the gods themselves as a gift for your good deeds. Is that true?”

“That’s the stuff of myths, Tang.” Pigsy grunted from across the counter. As I responded, I cast another glance over my shoulder.

“What he said. The gods never gave me anything but a headache. They never would have made me something like that. Besides, the palace was actually made for me by the mortals here centuries ago.”

“So, it wasn’t made by the gods.” Tang whipped out a notebook and a pen from seemingly nowhere, light glinting off his glasses.

“Tang, stop bothering the man. He’s here to eat, not attend a Q&A.” Pigsy chided without even turning around. Tang frowned but put his notebook down and turned to me with a sheepish grin.

“Sorry. Sometimes it’s easy to forget that I’m friends with a literal legend. I mean, it’s just so cool!” He practically squealed, eyes retaining that familiar sparkle. My brain short-circuited at the word “friend” even as he pressed on. 

“I’m assuming that when you say mortals, you mean the people of Megapolis, right?” Tang queried, although he’d lowered his voice considerably. His insatiable curiosity only made me smile as I responded.

“Technically, yeah. Except they were the ones that lived about 400 some odd years ago, back when this city was nothing but a small village.”

“Ohhh that’s so cool!” Tang whisper-shouted, grinning excitedly. “So, you’ve been around this area for a very long time I see.”

“Tang.” Pigsy’s piercing stare made the scholar pause before pouting.

“Whaaaat? I can’t get to know a friend better?” Pigsy snorted and turned back to grab a clean bowl from the counter.

“I can see your hands itching to write from here. You’re not fooling anyone.” He said as he began spooning some noodles and their broth into the bowl. Tang slammed his hands on the counter and stood up dramatically.

“How do you know that? You aren’t even looking at me!” He shouted, pointing an accusatory finger at Pigsy. 

The pig demon simply turned to give him a sharp glare over his shoulder and the scholar immediately folded. He sat back down with his head bowed and his lips zipped shut. I smiled at the display, ignoring the pressing feeling of eyes still watching me.

“Like I said,” Pigsy reiterated, turning to us with his newly made bowl of noodles in hand, “Monkey King isn’t here to be interrogated. He’s here to eat. Isn’t that right, Great Sage?”

I blinked in surprise as Pigsy put down the bowl of noodles in front of me. I gave it a once over, the noodles and veggies on top looking delicious, and gave him an approving grin.

“Of course! I wouldn’t even dream of going anywhere else! Your food has got to be the best in town, ol’ PIgsy ol’ pal.” Pigsy’s face widened in surprise before he gave me a smug look and crossed his arms.

“Of course my food’s the best. There ain’t no one else in this town that makes their stuff from scratch like I do.”

“I wouldn’t say-” Tang’s mouth clamped shut again as Pigsy gave him a sideways glare before continuing.

“Pigsy’s Noodles, home of the world's longest noodle! We serve the finest noodles in all of Megapolis. With handcrafted noodles, homemade broth, and fresh cut veggies, there’s no way anyone could say no to dining with us. Whether it’s dine-in or take-out, we got everything, and we even got our own delivery service. There ain’t no one in this town who could compete with our homemade meals and faster than light deliveries.

"We are the best of the best, the winners of the Food Wars, and protectors of Megapolis.”

At the end of his rousing speech, Pigsy made a pose with his hands on his hips and a proud grin. I could almost imagine him up on stage speaking to an awestruck crowd with a mic and big speakers and a cape with the logo for Pigsy’s Noodles fluttering in the wind. It was quite the image. I had to hold back a laugh as the entire restaurant burst into applause and loud whoops. 

Pigsy looked shocked for a second before he gave everyone a shy wave. Only when everyone calmed down did he turn back to us.

“I have to hand it to ya, Piggy. I don’t think anyone will be able to recreate what you got going on here.” Tang hummed, turning a little to look out across the restaurant. Pigsy followed his gaze with a nostalgic grin. 

When Tang turned back, they shared tooth achingly sweet looks, both of their smiles threatening to split their faces. It was a touching sight. Yet, I felt something in me ache at the softness with which the two treated each other. I brushed off the feeling and smirked at them.

“You guys are cute.” Both human and demon flushed at my remark and looked away from each other. 

I chuckled at the sight and picked up a pair of chopsticks along with my bowl and my glass of water before turning to walk away. In my escape, I didn’t even notice Tang and Pigsy’s shocked looks as they saw my bruised hand.

“Your dumplings will be done in a bit.” Pigsy called, his voice sounding odd. “You’re welcome to stay until MK gets done at 7.”

I waved my tail at him in acknowledgement and continued on my way.

In the far corner of the restaurant, there was a little booth. It was hidden away from most everyone and far enough from the entrance that I could hide if need be while also giving me a perfect view of the entire restaurant.

As I made my way over, I looked at the people around me. No one was looking at me. Yet the eyes that had been watching me since I walked in followed me to my seat.

I let out a casual hum as I set down my stuff and slipped into the booth with my back to the wall. From here, I could see everything, including the stairs that led up to Pigsy, Tang, and MK’s apartments above the shop.

As soon as I sat down, I felt that tall tale shiver up my spine. My shoulders involuntarily sagged with relief as darkness swelled against my side like cold water washing over my fur. I closed my eyes as the feeling pressed against me, my anxiety growing quiet. Macaque remained merged with the shadows, for which I was grateful. I just knew I would’ve done something stupid if he hadn't.

My tail twitched nervously on the seat next to me as I glanced around to make sure no one was close enough to pay us any attention.

“I knew it was you.” I whispered while breaking apart my chopsticks.

“Seems I’m losing my touch.” Macaque’s voice ghosted over my ear. I resisted a shudder and swallowed harshly before responding.

“I always knew you were the stalker type.” A harsh scoff echoed from the shadows next to me.

“You’re one to talk.” Macaque growled, his voice sounding further away this time. “Ya know, if you’re gonna put someone under watch, you should really be less obvious about it.”

“Someone’s gotta keep you out of trouble.” I huffed, not even denying it as my tail thumped nervously against my seat.

From the corner of my eye, I saw my shadow warp into a very familiar outline. My heart rate picked up a little as Macaque’s presence pressed even more against my side. Sometimes I questioned how people could never sense him in shadow form. To me, his presence was almost smothering. 

Swallowing my nerves, I glanced over at him only to be met with a violet scowl.

“You stole my line.” Macaque complained, his expression crumpling in distaste. “If anything, they should be keeping you on lock down. You’re the one who always attracts trouble.”

“Is that why you’re here?” I asked, leaning forward to begin eating my food. 

For a moment, it was quiet. The silence drew out for so long that I almost thought he’d left but his presence still cooled my side. I could also feel his eyes boring into the side of my face as I ate. 

It took several moments of tense silence before Macaque gave a soft hum.

In a flash of fluid darkness, the shadow demon appeared from the wall in the seat across from me. He was dressed in his usual outfit, red scarf and all. Instead of purple, his eyes were now a dull amber as he fixed me with an unimpressed look. I almost choked upon seeing him.

“What are you doing?” I hissed, frantically glancing around to make sure no one was looking. Macaque merely raised an eyebrow and gave me a once over.

“Don’t be such a worrywart.” He kept his voice so low it was almost drowned out by the idle chatter of the restaurant but I still heard him.

Despite his words, he pressed closer to the corner of the booth, shifting so that he could lean back against the side wall and kick up his feet. At this angle, the bags under his eyes seemed more prominent than usual. Not only that, but there were stray strands of fur on his head that stuck up at disagreeing angles. His clothes also looked like they hadn’t been washed in a while. 

I resisted the urge to groom that silky black fur of his as I watched him take note of all of his escape routes.

“I’m here because I heard someone throwing a temper tantrum.” He declared, his sharp eyes gliding over to me. I glared at him briefly before turning back to my noodles.

“No idea what you’re talking about.” I said, shoving a mouthful of the delicious food into my mouth. Macaque’s eyes lingered on my bowl before he shook his head and turned away with a sneer. 

“Ya know, I’m surprised. I’d thought you'd gotten over your anger issues already. Are the breathing exercises not helping?”

“I don’t have anger issues.” I growled, fixing him with a glare. The black-furred simian simply gave me a mocking grin that made my blood boil.

“Is that denial I hear?” He snarked.

Before I could say anything back, Macaque’s face twisted. I watched panic flash across his face as he turned towards the wall with his scarf drawn up over most of his face.

Instinctively, I ducked my head down and checked my surroundings. Although I didn’t understand what he was hiding from, I still found myself falling into the old routine broken into me from years of traveling together. I realized as I casually continued eating that I still trusted Macaque’s intuition. He always did have killer survival instincts. 

That said, I wasn’t entirely sure that his reactive nature was always based on logic.

Especially since I quickly realized that he was hiding from the family of four who’d been sitting on the other side of our booth wall. They’d been sitting in that spot ever since I walked in and were just starting to leave. By no means did they seem shady. If anything, they seemed like a perfectly normal family, plus the two kids couldn’t have been more than 5 years old. 

As I sipped the broth off my noodles, I watched each of them scoot out of the booth. The dad who’d been sitting on the end closest to us stepped out and backed up so that he was standing next to Macaque’s side of the table. The dark simian’s eyes glinted dangerously over his scarf. 

My foot collided with his shin before I could even stop myself. Macaque’s sharp eyes snapped to me.

Instead of focusing on the murderous glare being directed at me, I concentrated on eating my noodles while also watching the family get up and begin moving towards the door. Even after they disappeared, I didn’t speak. Not until Macaque began to relax again.

“You really shouldn't be out here.” Macaque’s eyes flashed in outrage.

“What, afraid to be seen with someone like me?”

“Nope.” I denied, pride curling in my chest at the faint look of surprise on his face. “I’m more afraid of you getting paranoid and ripping some poor dude’s head off.”

Setting down my chopsticks, I leaned back against my seat and looked up at him directly. Macaque stared at me like I’d grown another head, his face caught halfway between surprise and caution. As we made eye contact, he frowned and folded his arms. I couldn’t help the smile that sprouted on my face as he hid his face behind his scarf.

“That was one time.” He muttered. I shook my head.

“It was all the time. You’re a very paranoid person.”

“Like you're one to talk.” Macaque growled, baring his teeth at me over his scarf. I distracted myself from the truth of his words by taking a drink of my water.

Macaque rolled his eyes and leaned back against the wall again. His posture was much more tense this time though, his eyes flickering around nervously. I observed him closely, trying not to let my concern show through. 

Judging from the annoyed look given to me by the dark simian, it was safe to say that I failed.

“Ya know, out of all the places you could have visited in town, I’m surprised you chose this one. You must be real lonely.” He sneered, baring his teeth at me. I frowned.

“I could say the same to you.”

“This isn’t about me.” Macaque replied with a dismissive wave of his hand. “I didn’t think you’d come here of all places just to visit. Last I heard, Pigsy hated you.”

“He doesn’t hate me. He’s just…” I paused to look down at my hands.

Ever since I had started training the kid, I had promised myself that I would take it seriously. That I wouldn’t give up at the first sign of trouble. I knew MK had the potential to keep up with me but, somehow, that almost made me more scared to train him. If MK became as strong as me, I knew he would run into the same problems I had. And he did. 

The day that the Lady Bone Demon revived her mech and attacked the kid, I remember standing on their ship as Pigsy berated me for leaving MK by himself. For abandoning him when he needed me the most.

On that day, I had wanted to shout and scream and tell him that I couldn’t be everywhere doing everything at every second of every day and yet I knew everything he had said was true. It was a hard pill to swallow, but he was right. I had failed MK.

Just like I'd failed Macaque...

My fists clenched as a flash of self-loathing rose in my chest. It was an ugly feeling, like someone dropping me into a lake and leaving me to sink.

“You’re worried he’s right about you.” Macaque murmured from his spot. 

I looked up only to see that he had stolen what remained of my noodles and was calmly chowing down on them. He continued munching for a minute before glancing up at me.

“You’re worried that you really are a good-for-nothing mentor whose advice is as helpful as a thousand year old bag of stale chips.”

“Why do you always insult me like that?” I growled, anger boiling under my skin. Macaque shoved some more noodles into his mouth with a thoughtful look.

“Isn’t it the truth though?” He hummed once he’d finished what was in his mouth. “We agreed we’d be terrible mentors for good reasons. You’re too impatient and easily distracted. In fact, it was you who told me that you would never be able to teach someone who couldn’t keep up with you. ‘It would get boring’ is what I believe you said.”

“I know that’s what I said, but I like to think that I’ve changed.” I argued, anger and indignation mixing in my chest. “My teachings aren’t perfect and I don’t always have the attention span to deal with MK but I’m proud of the progress that he’s made despite having a flawed teacher like me. He learns very fast.”

“That’s because you keep throwing him into dangerous situations head first with barely a word of guidance.” Macaque retorted.

“It’s the best way to learn.” I countered, my nails digging in my palms. Macaque’s tail thumped angrily against his seat.

“Maybe it is for you, but for a kid like him?”

“Like you're one to talk!” I snapped. 

Regret flashed over me as Macaque’s eyes sparked with genuine pain. I immediately wanted to back track but we both knew I meant what I said.

As usual, Macaque’s expression turned from hurt to annoyed in the blink of an eye. A low growl erupted from his chest as he stabbed at the bowl in front of him with his chopsticks. They made a soft clatter against the side of the porcelain bowl as he dropped them and leaned back against his seat with his arms folded.

“You’re lying to yourself if you think you’ve changed one bit.” He stated, anger burning in his eyes.

“I’m trying.” I whispered, my voice coming out more desperate than I would’ve liked. My knuckles ached as I slowly unclenched my fists and bowed my head in defeat. “I’m trying... I have to. For MK.”

For a moment, both of us were quiet. The silence was only disturbed by the low hum of people talking around us and the distant sound of the radio. 

Despite the heaviness, Macaque leaned forward to finish off my noodles. I allowed it, glad to see that he was eating more than anything. After our outbursts, he looked even more exhausted than when he came in. I admonished myself internally for stressing him out as I leaned over to lay my face on the table. 

None of what he said was wrong.

I distinctly remembered talking about having a successor many many years ago. The topic came up just after we formed an alliance with the Demon Bull King. While having a casual dinner, DBK had brought up the idea of having someone who could inherit all his land and his riches when he was inevitably struck down in the future. This was before he’d ever met Princess Iron Fan and thought about having a kid.

Still, the conversation had raised a question for Macaque and I. That night, in our room, we talked for hours about choosing a successor. From sunrise to sunset, we agonized over a list of pros and cons. I hadn’t been very open to the idea, but Macaque insisted. His excited smiles were infectious that night. It was the most I’d ever seen him smile since meeting him. 

In the end, we found that the cons outweighed the pros. I wasn’t too concerned about It back then. The old me was too focused on retaining copious amounts of free time rather than having some kid around. Now…

Across from me, Macaque continued eating until he finished the food. At which point, he pushed the bowl away from him. I watched as he slumped down in his seat to stare up at the ceiling.

“Ya know, that kid’s gonna turn out awful if his mentor is constantly punching holes through walls- and people- every time he gets stressed out or pissed.” I grimaced and hid my injured hand.

“You don’t understand, Mac.” I whined, my face squished by the table. I didn’t notice the way Macaque tensed upon hearing his nickname. “That kid has so much potential. With skills like his, he could change the entire world. Hell, he could probably even become more powerful than anyone we’ve ever seen before, including myself.”

I thought about it for a moment before abruptly sitting up. Macaque jumped a little, his eyes widening.

“This is a new age, a new era of possibilities, Macaque. That kid could be the key to unlocking a new future, one we haven’t seen before. I mean think of what he’s done so far even without all of his abilities. He defeated an ancient demon that even you and I were helpless against and has united so many people from so many different backgrounds for the greater good. He’s saved this city and their way of living many times and yet he still manages to have fun with it and do what he needs to do to live life to the fullest. 

“He has done everything I wanted to do and more in less time than I could’ve ever managed. He could do so much more than that too if we just give him a little nudge.”

The last part left my lips before I could stop. Silently, I cursed my inability to keep my mouth shut whenever it came to Macaque.

Said shadow demon simply listened to me rant with a blank expression. I thought I caught a glimpse of a smile but, other than that, his expression remained impassive. Even when I finished, he simply blinked at me.

“If this is your pitch for me to help train MK, it’s not working.” I glared at him half-heartedly.

“Look me in the eyes and tell me that kid doesn’t have potential.”

“He does.” Macaque replied with a curt nod.

“Then-”

“But, I already said I wouldn’t do it.” He interrupted with a shake of his head. “My way of teaching is violent and rigorous. It’s not suited for a kid who’s just learning how to deal with this world. I've come to terms with that. I know I'll never be a good teacher. If anything, I’m more of a wandering traveler with his own agenda.”

“And, what is your agenda now?” I asked, eyeing the dark-furred simian.

As focused as I was on our conversation, I didn’t notice Pigsy coming up to us. 

That was until the fresh smell of dumplings descended on my nostrils. My attention snapped to the pig demon as he loomed over the side of the table. I didn’t even have to look to know that Macaque had immediately slunk back into my shadow. Pigsy’s face gave away nothing as to whether or not he’d seen the demon.  

“Hey, Pigsy.” I greeted him as he placed a fresh plate of dumplings in front of me. The pig demon used the towel slung over his shoulder to pat away the sweat around his face.

“Sorry those are so late. The lunch rush is just starting so things are starting to get crazy.”

“If that’s the case, then I’ll just pay now.” I replied, moving to grab the wallet I only ever used here. Pigsy’s hand touched my shoulder before I could get too far. I looked up at him, confused, only to find that his expression was softer than usual.

“All your stuff is on the house.” He told me, eyes sparkling with pride as I gaped up at him.

“Really?”

“Of course.” Pigsy nodded and folded his arms. “You should know by now that a friend of MK’s is a friend of everyone’s. That includes you, Monkey King.”

I stared at him, speechless. That was until I felt something oddly reminiscent of a finger prod my side. I tried not to jump as I looked down at my food.

“Thank you very much, Pigsy. I appreciate it.” Said pig demon waved it off, his cheeks pinking.

“Don’t think on it too much. I just noticed that the kid’s been doing real good lately and I can’t help but think that it has something to do with you. It seems you two have come a long way in the last few months. The kid speaks highly of you every time he gets the chance.” I chuckled a little, my chest squeezing with affection.

“He’s a good kid. You and Tang did well in raising him.”

Pigsy’s face flushed darker as he cast a glance back at his partner. He gave the oblivious man an endearing smile before turning back. Despite never having a parental figure in my life, I suddenly felt like I was being silently scolded by a father as the pig demon’s eyes caught on my bruised hand and he quirked an eyebrow. 

Instead of commenting on it, he busied himself with gathering my dirty dishes.

“I know you’ve been going at this whole thing for a long time now, longer than any of us can really comprehend, but just know that if you ever need someone to talk to, all of us are here for you. I may not be the best at that kind of stuff, but Sandy is a certified therapist and he’s good at what he does. It might be worth a shot to talk to him and get some things off your chest.” The pig demon turned to give me a kind smile before giving a nonchalant shrug.

“All that said, you do what you want to do. Just make sure you’re taking care of yourself. The kid worries sometimes.”

I bowed my head, overwhelmed by the emotions welling in my chest. Luckily, Pigsy didn’t say anything else. He simply reached over to pat my shoulder before turning heel and walking away with my dishes. I watched him disappear behind the counter, momentarily dumbfounded.

“Maybe he likes you more than you thought.” Macaque whispered in my ear. I shuddered at the feeling while also allowing all of my nerves and emotions to ripple through my body.

I wasn’t sure if what I was feeling in that moment was necessarily happiness. It was definitely something similar though. My chest ached and my throat closed like I was going to cry but it wasn’t out of sadness. More like I was relieved. I couldn’t help but put my hand to my chest as my emotions vibrated throughout my body.

“Getting emotional, are we?” Macaque teased from the shadows. I resisted the urge to roll my eyes as I cleared my throat and reached forward to grab a dumpling.

“Still hiding from them, I see.” I murmured, popping the dumpling into my mouth. Silence drew out for a second before Macaque responded.

“M’not hiding.”

“‘Is that denial I hear?’” I mocked, lowering my voice to mimic his. A yelp of pain threatened to escape me as his fingers pinched my side.

“If you’re gonna mock me, at least make a decent impression.” He growled close to my ear.

“I thought it was pretty spot on.” I huffed. The side of my face burned with how hard he glared at me from beyond the veil.

“My voice does not sound like that.”

“You’re right, it sounds more like someone shoved a fork in a garbage disposal.” My head bounced forward as he slapped it.

“Asshole.”

“Language.” I grumbled, rubbing the back of my head.

Getting beaten up by my own shadow. How lame . The thought made me chuckle as I scooted out to the edge of my seat.

“Hey! Where are you going?” Macaque hissed from nearby. I glanced down at my shadow to see the outline of his violet eyes glaring at me.

“I’m leaving. Obviously.” 

Before I could even take one step, Macaque’s hand shot out from the shadows to grab my ankle. I glanced around to make sure no one was watching us and gave him an inquisitive look.

“That’s not what I meant. Are you just going to leave the rest of those dumplings there?” I glanced back at the table to see that there were still three dumplings left on the plate Pigsy had given me. A smirk teased at the edges of my lips as I turned away with a shrug.

“I’ll just leave those there. Unless you want them. It would be a shame to waste Pigsy’s hospitality after all.”

Macaque’s presence slipped away from me as I gave Tang and Pigsy friendly smiles and waves and made my way towards the door. I didn’t have to look back to know that he would grab those dumplings as soon as he could. Briefly, I wondered if he would take the plate too as I wandered back to my house.

Chapter Text

Macaque’s POV: Four Days Later, Saturday

Sometimes, I wanted to strangle myself.

For the last few days, I had not been able to sit still for the life of me. Actually, it’d been like that for the last few weeks.

Ever since my lunch with MK and Wukong, I'd been aimlessly wandering around town with no clear destination in mind. Sometimes I would end up at Pigsy’s. Sometimes, I’d end up tailing MK through the city. At first, I tried to avoid the mountain palace. Yet, I somehow found myself there sometimes as well.

I couldn’t understand what I was doing, why I was so restless. 

That was a lie. I knew part of it had to do with what was said during lunch a few weeks ago. The other part of it had to do with my visit to Wukong the other day, both of which stuck in my head like sap. 

I didn’t mean to follow Monkey King to Pigsy’s. In fact, I’d been minding my own business, lounging on a rooftop just like any other day, when I heard what sounded like the beginning of a fight. I was only a little surprised to see Wukong slipping away from the scene of the crime like he’d done something heinous.

At first, I was amused.

In the old days, when Wukong was first getting used to his powers, he used to put holes through everything. It took him a while before he could hold a cup without crushing it. I only followed him that day because I thought I'd witness something embarrassing. Like him ripping a door off its hinges or walking through a glass door. It wouldn't have been the first time.

As I followed, however, I caught a glimpse of that damn kicked puppy look on his face and, just like that, I’d been sucked in to watching over him. Not that I had any obligation to, but still...

It didn’t escape my attention that he hid his hand away before entering Pigsy's with that stupid fake smile that made me want to punch his stupid face. His whole happy go lucky demeanor with Pigsy and Tang was fake too. I watched that whole thing, hoping they would call him out on it. Ask him what was wrong and make him spill his guts. Yet, they didn’t.

For some reason, that pissed me off enough to interact with Wukong myself.

It wasn't because I cared. Absolutely not. I refused to even consider the possibility. In fact, I had no intention of talking to him at first. Yet, I couldn't stay away. 

I tried convincing myself that I had to check in on him for the kid's sake. If Wukong was feeling off, it would affect the kid. That's all I cared about. The kid was the only thing tying us together. Wukong only talked to me because of him.

That thought brought with it a distant pang in my chest. The same one that had been plaguing me every time I thought of Wukong in the last few months.

I wasn't stupid. I knew things couldn’t go back to the way they were. It was impossible and yet I found myself being drawn to the mountain palace, wanting to return to those twin flames, to a sense of safety and comfort at every waking moment.

I didn’t understand it.

I’d been alone for centuries. At first, I couldn’t sleep by myself without breaking into a cold sweat but I got over it. I had long since buried the part of me that longed for a family and a home. Eventually, I grew accustomed to the loneliness. It was always just me, the wind, and my shadows.

So, why? After all these years, why did my heart continue trailing after something I knew I couldn’t have?

It was pathetic, a child’s dream.

Despite knowing that, I found myself returning to the mountain palace again anyway.

A loud groan escaped me as I looked up at the white walls of the palace. Not for the first time, I found myself asking:

Why?

What was I doing?

What was I hoping to achieve?

Why couldn't I pull away?

Why did I keep coming back?

Why was I here?

The old me would have left immediately. Even if I was well protected here, my past self would’ve seen how much emotional turmoil this place put me in and would’ve run and never returned. Yet, I once again found myself unable to run and it pissed me off.

This time, I didn’t even have the excuse of visiting MK. I knew MK wouldn’t be at the palace. I knew it for a fact. I’d seen him in town earlier that afternoon delivering food before I came up the mountain. Wukong was the only one still on the mountain, although he wasn’t in the palace.

Which, again, begged the question, why was I here!?

A frustrated yell built up from my chest. I didn’t even bother stopping it as it exploded from my mouth and echoed through the trees, scaring several birds and squirrels out of the leaves.

Lucky for me, it didn’t seem to reach wherever Wukong was. I could hear him on the other side of the mountain, his heartbeat faint but calm nonetheless. Part of me said to stay away. It was definitely the better option.

Yet, I knew even before I opened up a portal next to me that I wouldn’t be leaving any time soon.

Sure enough, when I stepped out of the portal, I came out at the edge of a clearing. Several box gardens covered the circular space between the trees. Each of them had a different variety of plant. Long vine-like plants crawled across one box while another held what looked to be tomato plants. I scrunched up my nose in disgust at those ones.

Across the way, I could also see a box full of different flowers, all of them a kaleidoscope of colors and scents.

Among the plants, a golden furred monkey crouched. Nimble fingers plucked at weeds that had buried themselves against the flower box. A metal bucket sat at the King's side piled high with the discarded plants. At this point, his shirt was more brown than yellow and his fur was a complete mess, dirt clinging to every inch of his face and every cowlick on his arms. 

The sight reminded me of similar scenes from long ago. Back when the Monkey King used to get stressed out and disappear into his gardens. Sometimes, he would work for hours. He only seemed to stop whenever I went out to find him and admonish him for getting so dirty.

Even then, Wukong would simply give me this wide goofy grin and follow me around until I sat him down for a grooming session. The thought made my fingers ache.

Suppressing a sigh, I warped up to the top of a nearby tree.

As I stepped out of the shadows, I caught the tail end of Wukong shivering. The King paused, his fingers going idle, before looking right up at me. It was almost insulting that Wukong of all people was able to not only sense me but pinpoint my exact location before I even showed my face. The thought made my skin crawl as we made eye contact.

I must really be losing it. I thought to myself as I quietly sat down on my branch. Wukong watched my movement through narrowed eyes but didn’t say anything.

After our conversation the other day, I wasn’t exactly keen on starting up another argument- since that’s all we seemed to do when we talked.

So, I opted to ignore him and leaned back against my tree.

Even though we were on decent terms nowadays, I didn’t fully relax. I did close my eyes though, which was about the extent of my comfortability with him. I still kept a sharp ear out for everything around me, like the hum of the nearby creek and the forest animals and bugs dancing through the trees. Wukong’s gaze burned into my face for a while longer before he turned away.

For a while, the only sound shared between us was that of dirt being shuffled around. I snuck glances at him while he worked but he never once spoke to me and, for some reason, that bothered me.

In the old days, I would sit next to the King while he worked and rambled about whatever was on his mind. Now, he was quiet and focused. The change was a little unsettling.

When Wukong finished his task at hand, he stood and took his weed bucket over to a nearby barrel. From the smell alone, I could tell it was a compost bin. Sure enough, the monkey dumped out the contents into the barrel and set down his bucket nearby before walking over to my tree. I quickly closed my eyes again.

“You never did answer me the other day.” Wukong called up to me. My tail twitched in response. “What’s your agenda here, Macaque?”

I barely repressed an annoyed growl. Sometimes, I couldn’t tell whether or not he was intentionally trying to piss me off.

“Why are you here?” Wukong asked and, although his voice held no judgement, I felt anger boil beneath my skin.

Immediately, I stood up and glared down at the King. Him and his messy fur and dirty clothes looked up at me with an expression that bordered somewhere between genuine curiosity and suspicion. A frustrated growl tore through my chest as I opened a portal and teleported away.

—

-Sunday-

Despite going into town and kicking over several trash cans in anger, I still found myself returning to the palace the next day. It was stupid. I knew that. This time, however, I knew MK would be there. I didn’t know exactly what time he would show up though.

So, I simply chose a spot in the branches of what was quickly becoming my tree near the palace entrance and waited.

While I waited, I once again tried to come up with answers to Wukong’s question.

What was my agenda?

It wasn’t like I was contributing anything by coming to the palace nor was I there to take anything away. There wasn’t really any reason for me to stay in MK’s life let alone Wukong’s. The whole situation went against every code that I’d been living by for centuries. Yet, I just couldn't stop myself.

As the thought crossed my mind, I heard the rip of a portal tearing through space nearby. Several voices clamored through it like static. I couldn’t make out what they were saying but that didn’t matter because, in the next moment, MK’s startled scream pierced my ears with stunning clarity.

I was on the move before I could even think. Several unwarranted images flashed through my head as to why he could be screaming. They only made me move faster through the shadows.

Lucky for me, the kid appeared completely unharmed when I got to where he was. Although, he did have the most terrified expression on his face as he sat in the middle of a clearing by himself, surrounded by a bright golden light. The glowing portal underneath him disappeared as I arrived.

For a second, I just stood there, unsure of what was happening. I could only watch as MK flopped over, squishing the bag on his back under his weight, and flung an arm over his face.

“I thought I was dead.” He muttered breathlessly. I frowned at that before wiping all expressions off my face and quietly walking over.

“Hey kid.”

MK jumped up with a scream so loud I had to cover my ears. He practically folded in half with relief when he realized it was me.

Despite being able to see that, I couldn’t hear anything over the percussive sound of my own blood flowing through my ears and the painful ringing in my head. I curled in on myself with my hands still over my ears. The sound of MK calling my name barely filtered in over the ringing. His voice pitched up anxiously as his muffled steps approached me.

Before he could get too close, I held up a hand to stop him and he went quiet immediately.

Taking in a deep breath, I focused on closing out all of the sounds around me. As soon as things became muffled, I pushed my hearing out as far as I could, way beyond the city and the desert and everything beyond that. I didn’t focus on anything. I simply allowed all of the sounds to filter in one ear and out the other.

Very slowly, I brought my ring of hearing back towards the clearing MK and I were standing in. I caught wind of Wukong’s heartbeat in the palace before zeroing in on MK’s anxious mumblings.

A pained grunt escaped me as I straightened to look at him. The kid stood in front of me, nervously chewing on his fingernails. His attention snapped to me when I moved. I huffed at him and rubbed my ears gingerly.

“Ugh, I think they're bleeding.”

“Really!?” MK exclaimed worriedly. I winced and covered my ears fully again.

“Kid.” I growled. MK covered his mouth immediately, eyes widening with concern and guilt. The sight made me the slightest bit less annoyed. “It’s fine. My ears aren’t actually bleeding. Although, they might be now.”

“I’m so sorry.” MK whispered, his shoulders shrugging up around his ears. Posed like that, he seemed smaller than usual. A familiar smokey scent touched my nose as I reached out to wrap an arm around his shoulders and jostled him a little.

“Don’t worry about it kid.”

“I have pain relievers in my bag if you need ‘em.” He replied while twisting to reach for a pocket on the bag strapped to his back.

“It’s fine." I assured him, squeezing his shoulders a little to stop him. "After this many years, I’ve learned to deal with it. Just, try not to shout in my face again unless you’re trying to kill me. And, if you are trying to kill me like that, you better make damn sure I’m not comin’ back.”

For a moment, the kid looked like he wasn’t sure if I was serious or not. He opened his mouth to say something but was immediately cut off by an ear piercing series of beeps. I grimaced, retracting my hearing to myself and MK while the kid looked down at the watch on his wrist in shock.

“Crap! I’m still gonna be late!”

With that, he twisted away from me and raced away. I stood there for a moment, stunned by the weird turn of events.

Before I could think about it any further, the muffled sound of MK calling my name sounded from nearby. I turned to see him standing a few feet away with an expectant look.

“Are you comin’ or not?”

I gaped at him, unsure of what to say. He didn’t even give me time to throw in a witty remark before he rushed towards me.

I tensed, only relaxing when he grabbed one of my fingers on my right hand and began racing through the forest with me in tow. At his pace, the only thing I was focused on was keeping my feet under me. I didn’t even have the presence of mind to think of using my shadows. 

As we neared the marble steps to the palace, MK slowed to a stop. A smile threatened to sprout across my face, my heart racing with a familiar kind of adrenaline. It was the kind I associated with a good game. The thought made my chest warm even as MK stopped to hunch over and catch his breath.

Even I felt a little out of breath. The kid could definitely give me a run for my money, I knew that much. I let out a breathless chuckle as I watched the young Hero struggle to regain his composure.

“Having troubles over there?”

“Yeah, you don’t sound much better old man.” MK wheezed. Before his words could even register in my mind, he was racing up the steps ahead of me. “Race ya to the top!”

Shock followed by a flurry of pride spread through my chest as I watched him scale the stairs. He was fast. I had to give him that. That didn’t stop a smirk from crawling across my face as I sunk into the shadows and warped my way up to the top of the steps. I reached the top mere seconds before he cleared the last step which was mildly surprising. 

I let out a loud cackle as MK looked up at me in wonder. A low groan escaped him when he realized he’d lost but he was smiling as he dramatically flopped on the ground next to me. I continued laughing for a moment before crouching down to pat him on the back.

“Practice a few centuries and you might be faster than me kid.”

“Cheater.” MK grumbled.

We were interrupted by a certain someone clearing his throat. MK and I both turned to him like kids whose hands had been caught in the cookie jar.

In the middle of the patio area, Monkey King stood with his arms folded. Behind him stood a makeshift weapons stand with a variety of different weapons. The King was once again adorned in his light armor, the phoenix feathers on his head fluttering in the wind behind him. His gold eyes glittered dangerously as he stared MK down from afar.

Between the scowling and his stiff pose, he genuinely looked like a peeved mentor ready to give a lecture. 

“Where the hell have you been?” He demanded. MK scrambled to his feet with a guilty look.

“Hi, Monkey King. Sorry I’m late.” Monkey King scoffed as he made his way towards us.

“Ya know, I gave you that watch so that you could actually show up on time for once.”

“That’s rich coming from you.” I snarked. Wukong gave me a pointed glare as he came to a stop in front of us.

“At least I show up.”

“Was that meant to be an insult?” I sneered, folding my arms and leaning forward tauntingly. Wukong rolled his eyes and pressed on.

“You didn’t answer, kid. Where’ve you been?” MK hesitated long enough that I almost thought he wasn’t going to answer.

Under the King’s heated glare, however, he only held out for a moment before bowing his head in defeat.

“I was at DBK’s.” He mumbled, his cheeks pinking a little. I found the reaction interesting.

Wukong, on the other hand, let out a frustrated groan and raked his hands across his face.

“How many times do I have to tell you, kid? Even someone like you needs rest every once in a while. It’s not good to train every single day of the week.” MK opened his mouth to say something but Monkey King simply swept on as he turned to me. “Also, I don’t believe I asked the kid to pick up any strays on his way here.”

I rolled my eyes so hard it almost hurt.

“Don’t get your panties in a twist, princess. I was just wandering by when MK grabbed me and drug me up here. It’s not like I came here of my own volition.” I could've sworn I'd seen a flash of disappointment in Wukong's eyes.

“So, you didn’t show up here yesterday because you wanted to either, huh?” I squinted at him.

“What does that have to do with-”

“Ya know what, nevermind!” I winced as Monkey King’s loud voice bulldozed over mine. He let out a frustrated growl before turning away to storm towards his house. 

Part of me wanted to yell after him and demand to know what his problem was. The other part said I was too tired to deal with his shit.

Not to mention, his little outburst made my ears start ringing again. I didn’t know why he was so pissy but I had a feeling it had something to do with me which meant the best plan of action was to keep my distance.

To my surprise, MK stayed next to me for a minute. I only realized that when I felt his hand touch my shoulder. It didn’t make me jump as much as usual, interestingly enough.

Glancing over, I saw that he was giving me a worried look while the sound of his very being, from his breathing to his heartbeat, reverberated through my ears.

“I’m fine kid.” I assured him, barely keeping myself from wincing at my own voice. “You should get on with your training.”

I didn’t wait for a response before stepping back into my own shadow.

While in the darkness, all the sounds around me became even louder.

Therefore, I didn’t even relish the feeling of cold water over my fur as I warped my way up to Wukong’s rooftop and stepped out onto the slanted tiles. Up here, MK and Wukong’s auditory presence wasn’t so bad. I made sure to limit my hearing to just the palace as I made my way to the top of the roof. A wooden plank ran through the middle, making it the only flat spot.

When I got there, I glanced down into the clearing. Both Wukong and MK were looking up at me. I ignored the confusion and concern in Wukong’s eyes in favor of meeting MK’s worried gaze.

Crouching, I raised a hand to give him a little wave. He smiled in response before turning to briefly glare at his mentor.

“Do you have to pick fights with everyone?” MK complained as he walked over to the nearby weapons stand.

“I wasn’t picking a fight.” Wukong argued. I swore I could hear MK’s eyes roll as he set down his bag and grabbed two wooden swords.

“Your sense of social awareness needs some serious improvement.” He tossed one of the swords at Wukong who caught it reflexively. 

“What’s wrong with his ears?” The King asked quietly as if he thought I couldn’t hear him anymore. My fur bristled at the thought while MK bowed his head in shame.

“I may have screamed in his face earlier.” He admitted, wringing the hilt of his sword between his hands. Wukong frowned at him and cast another glance my way.

I ignored the concern in his eyes in favor of stretching out along the roof on my back. The heat from his gaze remained on me for a while longer before MK redirected his attention to their training session.

It wasn't hard considering his short attention span. As soon as the kid began bombarding him with questions and excited ramblings, Wukong was focused whole heartedly on the task at hand without a second thought. 

In my head, I thanked the kid for the brief reprieve.

For hours, until the sun was high in the sky, I allowed myself to observe and listen to the training session taking place below me.

MK’s task for the day was learning how to fight with a variety of weapons. Apparently, they’d been working on it for weeks. Wukong would sometimes show something to MK and have the kid repeat it or they would go toe to toe in a brief sparring session. They started off with swords, which MK was very good at. His control was impeccable, his strength dangerous. 

However, when they switched to spears, the kid slowed noticeably. Although he had the power to strike hard and fast, he was clumsy with the in-between transitions and ended up dropping his spear several times. It was kind of ironic considering his main weapon was also a longer weapon. I noticed though that his issue wasn’t in the handling. It was more of him being afraid of the sharp end of the spear.

Wukong seemed to realize it as well.

However, instead of just telling the kid as much, he almost seemed to be letting him figure it out on his own. Which frustrated me. Yet, the situation allowed me to see something I’d never seen before.

Despite his failures, Wukong never met MK with anything but encouragement.

Each time the kid dropped his weapon or tripped over his own feet, Wukong would simply smile at him and offer a hand. When MK got frustrated, the King allowed him to take a break. He never spoke to him in a way that could ever be taken negatively.

In fact, the gold-furred monkey seemed to maintain a characteristically boisterous yet gentle way of speaking and acting throughout the whole thing. All of his frustrations from earlier seemed to have been forgotten.

Admittedly, the whole thing made me a little curious, if not a touch resentful.

MK looked up to Monkey King like he held all of the answers in his hands. In turn, Wukong treated him with a kindness I’d never seen even when he was dealing with the kids on Flower Fruit Mountain. The idea was frustrating to say the least.

I had tried my best to exhibit the same patience as Wukong was currently demonstrating when MK and I trained together. Granted, my whole goal was to steal his power and escape the Lady Bone Demon’s hold on me, but I still felt guilty. I worked the kid into the ground, berated him until he was broken.

I knew I’d never fit into their dynamic.

So, why did my chest ache every time MK advanced without me? Was it jealousy? Was it the idea that he didn't need me? Or was it something entirely different?

Growling irritably, I turned over on my side to face the training grounds. Below me, MK and Wukong were still moving effortlessly through different forms. Watching them only made my chest feel tighter.

I knew spending time with them was dangerous. Getting involved with the King wasn't something I was keen on doing. The kid, however, had somehow managed to pierce through the armor I’d meticulously erected around my heart for centuries. All logic told me that was dangerous, that I should turn away now.

Despite that, I still found myself rooted to my spot.

Around noon, I considered moving to a different place. In the morning, the sun had been mostly blocked by the mountain face.

Now, however, it was almost boiling me alive like a giant heat lamp. My fur felt hot and itchy, making me shift uncomfortably every two seconds. I was almost acutely aware of all the grime I’d accumulated over the last few weeks clinging to my fur and clothes as I stared up at the blue sky above me.

I was beginning to consider taking a walk through the forest when Wukong’s voice filtered into my muted ears.

Glancing down, I saw MK flop over into the dirt with a groan. Even from here, his face looked shiny with sweat. Wukong’s face seemed a bit flushed as well as he turned to look directly up at me. I tensed as we made eye contact.

“Are you gonna join us for lunch?” He asked without raising his voice as if I was right next to him and not sitting several hundred feet away. An annoyed growl rumbled in my chest.

It was only tempered by the look given to me by MK as he sat up. His eyes sparkled with a mute kind of hope. I already knew I wasn’t going to agree. I didn’t want to deal with whatever mood Wukong was in today, not to mention I knew their voices would be too loud for me.

Still, I found myself hesitating when I met MK’s eyes.

Admonishing myself for being soft, I rolled over to face away from them. Wukong’s gaze burned into my back for a moment.

“Don’t do it.” MK warned. “He obviously doesn’t want to join.”

“He needs to eat.” My tail lashed involuntarily at that little comment. 

“He will when he wants to. You’ve said it yourself. No one forces Macaque to do anything. We have to let him approach us first.”

Wukong growled lowly, his anger almost palpable. He seemed to make some sort of irritable grunt as he stomped into his house with MK right behind him. I pointedly blocked out their conversation as annoyance flared through me.

I hated when Wukong got like this.

Especially when we were younger, he used to hover over my shoulder for days if he noticed something was even slightly off until I'd snap at him and ask him what his problem was. It pissed me off. His new obsession with me eating was also starting to get under my skin. Offering food to me at every chance he got and leaving stuff behind for me.

It was insulting.

I had spent centuries scrapping for food while using the money I got from different jobs to spend a night or two in a nice comfy bed. All of my food was provided through sleight of hand. That’s how I’d always lived. I stole when I needed it and starved when I didn’t. It was as simple as that. I hadn’t legally bought food in ages and I was fine with that.

Wukong trying to provide food for me was like stapling a giant piece of paper to my forehead with the word "incapable" written in bold letters. The whole thing made my blood boil.

These thoughts were still racing through my head when I heard footsteps exit the house.

Immediately, I recognized MK’s soft humming and barely repressed a groan. The kid made his way up to me easily enough, his feet lightly tapping on the rooftop each time he jumped. When he reached me, he didn’t say anything.

He simply landed somewhere near my head and sat down. I heard the metal zipper on his jacket clink against what sounded like porcelain while the smell of bread and veggies drifted over my nose. I ignored it as silence draped itself over us. The only sound was that of MK casually crunching and munching on his food. 

Fortunately, my headache had eased up in the last few hours. However, that only meant my hearing was sharper again and I could hear every movement MK made and every chip that he popped into his mouth.

Sighing, I sat up and turned to look at him.

The kid sat on my right, a precariously balanced plate of chips and two sandwiches placed on his knee. His attention was trained on Megapolis which rose in the distance on the other side of him. I shifted to face the other way, placing my left side to the kid.

At my movement, MK looked over at me. He had just placed a chip in his mouth, half of it still sticking out as he gave me a wide-eyed look. I raised an eyebrow and placed my elbow on my knee so that I could rest my head in my hand. MK continued staring at me for a moment before offering me his plate.

“Do you want some?” I glanced at it briefly, my stomach cramping, before turning away with a snort.

“I’m not taking your food. You eat it.” 

“Actually, I brought some of this up just in case you changed your mind about lunch.” MK replied as he grabbed the bottom most sandwich and handed it to me. I eyed the delicious smelling food, noting that it looked like the same sandwich MK had made for me before.

“Did Wukong put you up to this?” MK tilted his head at me with a confused frown. I ignored the innocent look in favor of reaching my hand out. “Nevermind. Hand it over.”

MK smiled wide as he placed the sandwich in my hand. I gave it another once over before tentatively taking a bite. MK’s anticipatory gaze bore into me as I did so. Admittedly, the sandwich tasted just as good as last time. The thought made me huff irritably as I turned away from the kid.

“Is it good?” MK asked as he leaned towards me. I glanced at him, noting the hopeful sparkle in his eyes, and shrugged.

“Eh, could be better.”

“Yes!” MK shouted with a triumphant fist pump. The sound made my ears ring.

“I don’t think that’s something to be celebrated, kid.” I grunted while reaching up to rub at my ears. MK simply grinned at me.

“Coming from you, ‘could be better’ is a compliment.”

“It’s really not.”

“Oh but it is!” MK declared, leaning towards me again. “If you didn’t like it, you wouldn’t hesitate to say so. But, because you’re you, you couldn’t tell me that you’re enjoying the sandwich either. Therefore, your seemingly neutral response of ‘could be better’ translates to, ‘this food is absolutely delicious, MK! Thanks for bringing it to me’.”

The kid gave himself a satisfied pat on the back and looked out across the mountain with a proud grin. For a moment, I swore I could actually see his ego inflating in front of me. The thought made me chuckle.

“I could just mean that you could’ve done better.” I pointed out, taking another bite of my sandwich. MK made a considerate face.

“True, but I like to think my analysis is more accurate.”

While I ate, MK began humming his little tune again. It was almost like he was doing it subconsciously at this point as he closed his eyes and leaned back on his hands. I watched him tilt his head back to bathe in the sunlight with a fond smile. I had to admit, the kid was really growing on me.

A soft breeze brought the salty smell of chips to my nose. I glanced down at the plate MK had set between us and eyed the delicious smelling food. Part of me figured I could snag one without him noticing. However, since they were MK’s, I decided I probably shouldn’t.

“You can have some chips if you want.” My head shot up but MK’s eyes were still closed as he spoke. “I’m not gonna eat all of it. Plus, I made sure to grab some of those for you too.”

Although I was a little unnerved by his timing, I still reached out to grab a chip.

“Thanks kid.” I muttered before popping it into my mouth. MK cracked open an eye to give me a shocked look. However, it was quickly replaced by a bright smile as he looked up at the sky.

The two of us stayed quiet until I was done with my sandwich. MK still had yet to finish his other one but he didn’t seem too worried about it. As I glanced over at him, a question occurred to me that had a smirk sprouting across my face. Trying to contain my amusement, I leaned my head in my hand and stared at the kid until he turned to give me a questioning look.

“Soooo… late night at DBK’s?”

MK’s eyes widened in shock. I patted myself on the back for hitting the jackpot and raised an eyebrow. MK simply stared at me for a moment before turning away with flushed cheeks.

“We were just having a sleepover.”

“Mhm. And let me guess, you ended up ‘sleeping over’ a bit too long.” I hummed. MK gave me a solemn nod, his cheeks darkening. “That’s also probably why you came flying through a portal and had to rush all the way over here before Monkey King came to find ya.”

“It was a long night!” MK shouted, clearly flustered. Upon seeing me wince, he gave me an apologetic look and lowered his voice before continuing in the same nervous tone. 

“Mei and Red Son convinced me to stay longer than I know I should’ve and then we were up all night watching movies and playing video games and, before I knew it, I was waking up and I was already late! Not to mention, I still had to get back to the city, so I asked Red Son to teleport me here but he didn’t give me any warning before they were both kicking me through the portal. Do you have any idea how terrifying that is!? The last time I went through a portal, I ended up several hundred feet in the air and had to free fall. Granted, I wouldn’t have made it on time without them but I also wouldn’t have had to worry about making it on time if it wasn’t for them in the first place!”

As he finished, the kid slumped sideways onto the roof with a groan.

“Ughhhh, they stress me out.”

I smiled a little at the sight. There was a slight twinge of guilt in my chest as I remembered also throwing MK through a portal without warning. To be fair, I did save him from a possessed and very angry monkey. However, without knowing the exact layout of the forest where Mei was, my portal did kind of end up in the air.

A small hum escaped me as another thought occurred to me.

“So, I take it all the time you spend over there isn’t actually for training, is it?” I mused.

“It is! I train when I go there!” MK jumped up to face me defiantly before pausing, his cheeks still pink. “Most of the time.”

“How’d Red Son like his little present?” 

MK hesitated at that, a frown tugging down the corners of his mouth. The reaction made me tilt my head curiously as he sat down next to me again and turned away. 

“I haven’t given it to him yet.” He mumbled. I gave a curious hum, my tail flickering behind me.

“And why not?” MK's frown deepened as he brought his knees to his chest.

“I- I guess I’m just worried about how he’ll take it.” He said while rubbing his arms self consciously. “Mei says that gold is a huge part of demon courting and I didn’t really know that when I made the necklace but she said that it’s been used as a romantic gesture for centuries and I just… I don’t know. I guess that kind of made me hesitant.”

I observed the kid for a moment, piecing together what little I knew about MK and Red Son. Although I’d only seen them interact very briefly during the battle with LBD, it was obvious they cared about each other. I didn’t know anything more than that though.

“Do you want him to take it romantically?” I asked as gently as possible. MK made a face, his fingers tracing anxious lines along his arm, before nodding

“I think so… it’s just- he’s not exactly the only one… if ya know what I mean.” The kid peeked up at me with wide, anxious eyes. I carefully maintained a neutral expression as he searched my face for any sort of judgment. At that moment, I was suddenly reminded of just how young MK was compared to me.

“You like the dragon girl too.” I observed quietly. MK nodded a little.

“I'm pretty sure, but... I don’t know!” He shouted before flopping sideways onto the rooftop again with a sigh. “It’s like, when I’m around them, I feel lighter. Like I could go anywhere and do anything. Don’t get me wrong, I feel like that with all of my friends but, with them, it’s different. It’s like I need them by my side or else I can’t breathe. And, when I’m not around them, I just feel kinda lonely and sad. I wish I could just stick ‘em in my pocket and carry them around with me all the time.”

I gave a little nod as he finished. For a moment, his eyes searched the sky above us like he could find the answers to his problem up there. My heart squeezed as I realized I was looking at a past version of myself. MK was in the same exact position I’d been in centuries ago.

Before I could stray any further down that rabbit hole, MK sat up and turned to me with an uncertain smile.

“Sorry. I’m oversharing again, aren’t I?” I looked at him for a long moment, briefly reminded of a similar scene from a few months ago. A soft chuckle escaped me as I shook my head.

“Sometimes, you just gotta talk it out. I know I’ve told you that. Even if it was under less than ideal circumstances, that doesn't make it any less true.” My tail lashed uncomfortably at that memory but MK just gave a solemn nod.

“I know. It’s just- normally I’d go to Mei and Red Son to vent about this kind of stuff but, obviously, that’s kind of not an option considering they’re the ones causing me stress in the first place.” I laughed a little at his nervous smile.

“You got a point there. You could go to Pigsy and Tang though. And I thought you and ol’ Monkey King were working on communication.”

“We are, but you know Monkey King. He isn’t exactly the greatest at giving life advice besides his generic ‘believe in yourself’ line. Which, I’ll admit, has helped me before but not with this.” MK leaned back to look up at the sky as he finished, his gaze clouded with worry. “This feels like something I have to figure out on my own.”

I frowned at that, uneasy at the thought of MK having the same exact thought process I did. The resemblance was uncanny.

“Have you tried talking to those two about how you feel?” I suggested, even though I already knew the answer. Sure enough, MK shook his head.

“I can’t.”

“Why not?” MK turned away with a grimace.

“I just- I can’t.”

I repressed a sigh and took a moment to think about my next move. Unfortunately, it seemed like doing something dumb would actually benefit the situation.

So, summoning a bit of courage, I scooted closer to MK. He gave me a curious look as I placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. Or at least I hoped it was comforting and not nearly as shaky and nervous as I felt. MK’s expression softened into a small smile, which I was glad to see. Still, I looked away, my tail lashing as I spoke.

“Look, I’m not the greatest at this stuff, but I’m sure it’ll be fine. Those two seem to care about you. I can’t really say much more than that since I don’t know Mei very well but I know that the boy wouldn’t let you into his house so often if he didn’t really care about you.”

My words were met with silence. For a moment, I thought maybe I’d said something wrong until I looked over to see MK staring at me. I retracted my hand with a frown.

“What?”

“You’re really nice sometimes.” MK replied with a wide grin. I scoffed and gently pushed at his shoulder, my cheeks feeling warm.

Before I could argue, I heard footsteps on the roof below us.

I glanced down to see Wukong making his way up to our rooftop with a pink colored box in his arms. His golden fur glowed under the sun as he jumped up to land several feet away on the edge of the wooden plank that MK and I were seated on. He crouched there for a moment, his tail dangling down behind him.

With that stance, he almost looked like a shiny gold gargoyle.

“Having a party without me?” He called as he made his way towards us like a gymnast walking the plank. MK froze next to me, his eyes widening in surprise.

“We were just talking about DBK’s palace.” I answered in his stead. “Ya know, allowing MK over there with all those death traps and lava pools should really be considered child endangerment. I hear he’s almost fallen into them more times than he can count.”

“I’m 21.” MK grumbled from the sidelines while Wukong crouched down on the other side of him.

“Well, I say it’s good practice.” He huffed, giving the kid a concerned sideways glance. I snorted.

“For what, a fight to the death over a volcano?”

“Exactly! Ya never know when that could happen!” Wukong exclaimed while taking a cookie from the box in his arms and shoving it into his mouth. I rolled my eyes.

“Only the great Monkey King would ever be able to find himself in that kind of situation.”

“We’ve faced crazier things.” He argued.

“You faced crazier things.” I clarified, pointing at him around MK. “I stayed well away from that shit.”

“Language!” Wukong barked. I winced while MK reached over to smack his mentor on the arm. The monkey gave him a half-hearted glare. “What? He needs to watch his mouth!”

“And who do you think I got that mouth from?” I growled, earning me an incredulous look. “It was you that used to swear like a sailor from dusk until dawn. Even with my job, I never heard half of those curses until I met you.”

“Monkey King used to curse?” MK asked around a mouthful of his last sandwich that he’d apparently decided to eat. I nodded solemnly.

“All the damn time.” 

Wukong let out a warning growl to which I only smirked. He glared daggers at me even as MK turned back to face his mentor.

“I didn’t know you cursed.”

Wukong glanced at him before shoving his hand into his cookie box.

Out came another cookie which he offered to MK. The kid took it without a second thought, his face brightening as all of his previous questions faded like sand in the wind. Wukong watched him nibble on it with a slight smirk. I rolled my eyes at the sight.

It took me by surprise when one of the cookies was offered to me.

I looked up to see Wukong stretching an arm across MK, a cookie partially shoved into his mouth while he held another one out to me. MK leaned back out of the way and watched with curious eyes. I couldn’t help but feel a little hesitant. This was Wukong offering me something after all. Still, the cookie did smell delicious.

Letting out a petulant huff, I snatched the cookie from his hand. A flash of pride sparked through his eyes as I took a bite.

Immediately, the taste of sugar and chocolate coated my tongue. In that moment, I felt like I’d ascended to the heavens. It’d been so long since I had anything sweet. I tried not to let my joy show on my face but, even so, I still noticed the matching smiles directed my way.

For a minute, all three of us ate our cookies- plus a sandwich on MK's part- in silence. I savored mine as much as I could.

However, while the other two looked off to the side towards Megapolis, I considered stealing the box of cookies Wukong was holding. Using MK as cover, I could easily snatch it away from him and teleport away. The thought made my tail twitch in anticipation.

When I remembered the last time I tried to escape the King’s wrath through a portal, however, I felt my hopes and dreams fade. Nothing was worth feeling that again. So, in my head, I resolved to steal it whenever he wasn’t looking.

Although I couldn’t deny I was enjoying my time at the palace, the heat was really starting to get to me. Without being distracted by MK, the only thing I could focus on was how itchy I felt. I knew it would only get worse as the day progressed as well.

So, I stood up and stretched a little.

At my movement, Wukong glanced up at me. I swore I saw disappointment flash through his eyes as he quietly munched on another cookie.

“Are you leaving?” MK asked, looking up at me with wide eyes. I couldn’t help but smile a little as I reached down to gently ruffle his hair. He let out a giggle and peeked up at me through his bangs when I was done.

“Sorry kid. Unlike you two hotheads, I hate being in the sun too long.” MK’s face widened in realization.

“We could find you a shady spot.” The kid suggested. I shook my head, ignoring Wukong’s pouting form on the other side of him.

“That’s alright, kid. I think I’ve seen enough for today.” I assured him. MK stood and grabbed just one of my fingers like he’d done earlier that morning. I glanced down at the touch, warmth rising in my chest.

“You’ll come back, right?” He asked. I hesitated at the sad yet hopeful look in his eyes before retracting my hand and putting it in my pant’s pocket with a practiced sneer.

“Don’t get any big ideas kid. I’m only here to watch. My stance on training you hasn’t changed one bit.”

“I know that. It’s just- It’s nice to see you sometimes.”

Warmth flared through my chest more potently this time. Instead of focusing on it, I nodded and turned to jump down off the roof. Behind me, I heard the tall tale clinks of MK and Wukong’s feet descending the house as well.

They really are like puppies. I thought to myself with a little smile.

“We’ll see you later Macaque!” MK called. I didn’t even bother turning back as I waved at them over my shoulder and warped away.

—

I vowed to get those cookies one way or another. 

However, I had to wait until late that same night before returning to the mountain palace. The layout of the house was simple. I already knew where the kitchen was. Therefore, I figured it would be easy to slip in, grab the cookies, and then get right back out.

Wukong was a light sleeper though. Some nights, he didn’t even sleep. Which meant I had to be extra stealthy.

The mountain was quiet when I warped to the palace grounds. Somewhere behind the palace, I heard the heavy snores of the young monkeys from the Mountain resound through my ears as well as the low hum of several hundred bugs and the low hoot of an owl in the forest.

Inside the palace, Wukong snored softly. His heart rate hadn’t quite slowed though which meant he was in “resting” mode and wasn’t fully asleep.

For a moment, I considered turning back. I knew it was the smarter thing to do. However, I’d always been a sucker for a good challenge. Plus, if I managed to steal those cookies out from under the Monkey King’s nose, I’d have bragging privileges. That was all I needed to continue.

Staying within the shadows, I slipped into Wukong’s house and made my way to his kitchen. The last time I’d been there, I hadn’t been focused on much besides the kid. This time, I stepped out of the shadows and took the chance to look around.

Wukong’s kitchen wasn’t very big. Most of the room was taken up by a long table that jutted out from the wall. Eight chairs were situated along the sides. Above the table hung an unlit light fixture with fancy little designs. The room was mostly illuminated by the light of the full moon coming in through a large window at the end of the table.

In the back, there looked to be another room, most likely a pantry. Almost all of the walls were made of cabinets and counters. On the left, there sat a tall refrigerator. An island counter with a stove sat on the other side of the dining table. My finger came away clean when I walked over to touch the top of the stove. It was almost like it had never been used. Knowing Wukong, I was sure it was more for decoration than anything.

Despite that, his fridge and freezer were full of food. I had a sneaking suspicion though as I looked at some of the stuff that it was more for MK than it was for Wukong.

Shaking my head, I began rummaging through the cabinets. When I didn’t find the pink box of cookies there, I went into the backroom where there were several empty shelves lining the walls of an old pantry. The only thing in there was a bunch of old, dusty cleaning supplies and a rickety old broom. 

Frowning, I placed my hands on my hips and walked back out into the kitchen. On one hand, it was entirely possible that Wukong had eaten all of the cookies after I left.

On the other hand, Wukong had a habit of bringing food with him to bed. If he had done the latter of the two, then I knew I’d probably end up leaving empty handed because I was not planning on getting killed again over cookies of all things.

As I tried to figure out what I should do, I heard movement. Above me, Wukong took in a deep breath and shifted in bed, his heartbeat picking up. I stopped dead in my tracks as his bed creaked. Then, I heard the sound of feet hitting the wood floors and a soft groan as Wukong stretched.

Reigning in my racing heart, I began calmly searching once more for the cookies.

I tried looking around and over and behind everything in his cupboards to no avail. There wasn’t even all that much to look through but I checked everywhere. Meanwhile, I could hear the Monkey King’s footsteps slowly moving to the stairs on the far end of the house.

I was about to give up when I caught sight of something on top of the fridge. Hidden behind several boxes of cereal, was the big pink box I’d been searching for. I scrambled over to grab it just as Wukong’s footsteps reached the bottom of the stairs.

As soon as the cookies were in hand, I opened a portal. However, a thought occurred to me just before I stepped through.

If I left now, how would Wukong know it was me who’d stolen the cookies?

Sure, stealing them from under his nose would be hilarious but what if Wukong thought it was someone else, like the monkeys or MK, who stole them? In that case, I wouldn’t have any bragging capabilities. Staying to taunt him was dangerous.

Yet, I couldn’t deny the fact that seeing his initial reaction in person would be better than hearing about it.

“Am I actually considering this?” I mumbled to myself with a frown. 

A sigh escaped me as I turned to face the entrance and leaned back against one of the counters. Wukong’s footsteps continued my way, growing closer and closer.

I knew this was a stupid idea.

Considering his mood earlier, there was a chance things could go terribly wrong. Despite that, my tail wouldn’t stop swishing with excitement at such a dangerous game as I grabbed a cookie and began munching on it.

I knew I could warp away if need be. My teleportation was always faster at night, so I wasn’t too worried about things going south. However, I had forgotten one major detail about the Monkey King.

He always slept shirtless.

I was suddenly very much reminded of that fact as Wukong rounded the corner of the kitchen. He was adorned in nothing but loose gray sweatpants. The moonlight coming in from the window made his fur look pale and softer than usual. It definitely looked like he'd just rolled out of bed, his fur splayed in various ways and his pants hanging low across his hips. His chest was a lot wider than I remembered as well.

In fact, his entire upper half was so much more defined and muscular compared to the scrawny motherfucker I’d once called my King. Back then, I'd worried that his power couldn't be contained with such a lean body. However, it seemed that he'd definitely grown into the kind of body needed for a sage almost turned god.

Not only that, but some of his usual glamors were down. Wukong had never been any good at using that kind of stuff. It was always something I’d made fun of him for.

However, even though he couldn’t alter his overall appearance like I could, he did know how to cover his scars and, by gods, were there a lot of them. They littered his torso and arms, creating warped patches of skin amidst his fur. I recognized most of them considering I was the one who normally dressed them. I even caught a glimpse of the one just above his hip bone where he got a sword through the gut.

All-in-all, he looked like a hardened warrior.

I was once again made aware that this was not the Wukong I knew. This was a different version of him, darker and more mature.

Once before, I had been plagued by that disastrous thought. Now, it only made me curious and the slightest bit flustered as he reached up to scratch the back of his head with one hand, his muscles flexing in a way that made my cheeks warm.

The monkey took several steps into the kitchen before he stopped. Confusion swirled through his eyes as he seemed to sense something. I stayed perfectly still, clutching the box of cookies to my chest, as his gold eyes rose to meet mine.

For a moment, there was confusion which slowly morphed into surprise. Watching his sleep addled brain try to piece together what was happening was almost funnier than the situation itself. I shifted to stand properly as Wukong stepped further into the kitchen.

“Macaque?” He whispered in bewilderment.

Very slowly, he began approaching me like I was a frightened animal.

Admittedly, that’s exactly how I felt.

Except, it definitely wasn’t fear making my heart race and my face flush as the scent of peaches drew closer to me.

“What are you-” 

Wukong stopped as his eyes landed on the box of cookies in my hands. Shock rippled through his face before he looked up at me again with a small, teasing smile.

Before he could even say anything else, I stepped back through my shadow and warped away with my cookies in hand and my cheeks burning hot.

Chapter Text

Wukong’s POV: Two Days Later, Tuesday

I honestly found the whole situation hilarious.

The fact that Macaque of all people would come to steal something from my cupboards had me on the floor laughing all night that night. I would’ve expected a raccoon or a squirrel, but a monkey?

Honestly, it shouldn’t have been that much of a surprise considering the way he’d been eyeing my cookies. Plus, Macaque was not the kind of person to kindly ask for something. On top of that, he was still a monkey. Greed and silly games were an essential part of the contract.

Although, I had to admit it was the first time in a while that he’d pulled such a harmless prank. Macaque always had a darker sense of humor than most people. I couldn’t count how many times I’d almost ended up in a pit full of spikes or snakes because of him. His pranks definitely built a sense of environmental awareness that I’d kept with me throughout the centuries.

As hilarious as I’d found his little game though, I still couldn’t shake a distinct sense of unease.

Everytime Macaque showed up, I became more and more aware of just what I’d gotten myself into. When MK initially suggested having Macaque co-mentor him, I’d been vehemently against the idea. Not even for any prejudice against the shadow demon either.

No.

It was because I knew I’d end up in the exact position that I was slowly sliding into.

For a long time, Macaque bounced in and out of my life at random intervals. After his revival a few centuries ago, he started showing up at least once every 10-30 years. I didn’t seek him out. Nor did I talk to him more than I had to. He would always just slink out of my shadow like a rat, have whatever plan he’d drawn up fail, and then disappear for another decade or so while he continued to plot his revenge.

Each visit reassured me that he was still alive but it would also remind me of the weight of my sins.

Part of me had figured this time would be no different. After the battle with LBD, Macaque would disappear from my life, I would cry myself to sleep and eat myself out of house and home for a few weeks, and then I wouldn’t see him again for another few decades. That’s how it was supposed to go.

Which is why I was surprised when the shadow demon stayed in Megapolis.

For the first time in centuries, he stayed. He didn’t run away from me. And, for some reason, that made me so incredibly happy to the point where, when MK suggested a co-mentorship, I’d felt just the tiniest bit excited at the prospect of having the shadow demon around all the time.

That's why I eventually agreed to extend the invitation.

Initially, it seemed like Macaque was only there for the kid. He definitely seemed a lot more comfortable around him than me, which stung. However, he had now visited me twice, completely unprompted and while the kid wasn’t around. Which left me with a lot of questions.

Like, was he intentionally screwing with me? Was he hanging around, hoping to find some weakness to use against me? The first visit at Pigsy’s almost seemed like a pep talk more than him digging for information though.

So, what did he want?

Did he just so happen to stumble across me at Pigsy’s?

If so, why was he in that area in the first place? Was he messing with me or were his random visits genuinely just friendly encounters- and since when did we start having friendly encounters?

I wanted to know. Before I got my hopes up and convinced myself that he was there for me.

I sighed a little and rested my chin in my hand.

Out in the courtyard in front of me, the young monkeys from the Mountain were playing some sort of game. I’d been watching them from my porch steps ever since I woke up.

A light fog hung over the clearing. With it being so early, there were only a few streaks of light coming over the mountain. The calls of early rising animals rang through the nearby forest. I hated being up this early but today was a training day and I hadn’t managed to get much sleep anyway.

Just as I was thinking of getting up to stretch a bit, one of the young monkeys who’d been on the outskirts of the group turned and began making her way over to me. I immediately recognized her as Min-Min. She was the oldest of the group, a small but feisty brown and white furred female.

A smile crossed my face as she approached with soft hoots.

“Hey Minnie.” The monkey gave me a light glare before climbing into my lap. She made herself comfortable before giving me a curious and slightly worried look. I smiled at her reassuringly and gently began grooming her fur.

“No need to look so worried, little one. I was just thinking of an old friend.”

“Granny told me you used to have a lot of those.” She cooed, eyes still wide with curiosity. I nodded.

“Yeah, used to…”

“What happened?” I frowned, my hands growing idle. Min-Min simply watched with a little tilt of her head as I tried to figure out how to answer her.

“Some of them aren’t here anymore.” I told her, swallowing past a growing lump in my throat. “They already passed on to their next life.”

“Do you miss them?”

I hesitated as several images flashed before me.

A burly pig demon chasing after some girl, the stains of whatever he'd been stuffing his face with marring his shirt. The Monk watched on from afar with a serene smile. Next to him, sat a tall yet naive looking river demon whittling a figurine out of driftwood. He was leaning up against a massive white horse.

Among those thoughts also came images of Sandy, Pigsy, and Tang. Despite having the same faces and names, they were not the same. I knew that. 

A gentle hand touched my face, bringing me out of those thoughts.

Smiling a little, I looked down to see Min-Min looking up at me with all the wide-eyed innocence typical of a child her age. Her small little fingers brushed through my fur comfortingly while she hooted at me very softly. I leaned into the touch with barely a thought.

“It’s okay, little one. Just got lost for a second.”

Min-Min retained that wide-eyed look, as if she didn’t understand, but nodded nonetheless.

I was almost a little surprised when she took her hand away and leaned forward to wrap her tiny arms around me in a little hug. When I didn’t immediately return the gesture, she grabbed my hands and placed them around her instead. I chuckled a little at that and gently rubbed her back.

If the old me had seen what I was doing, he would’ve had a heart attack.

I’d never been fond of kids when I was younger. Even though I could appreciate their knack for mischief, more often than not their pranks ended with someone getting hurt. Kids also had to constantly be watched. Most of them had no sense of danger or self-preservation which meant a blink could be a matter of life and death. With how much random crap they stuck in their mouths, it was a surprise any of them ever survived.

Despite that, I knew one person who always willingly volunteered to watch over them.

As if summoned by the thought, I caught sight of movement from across the clearing. MK’s black head of hair was the first to appear. He talked animatedly to someone behind him as he ascended the stairs. I blinked in surprise as Macaque came into view.

The dark-furred simian was dressed in his usual garments. His hands were lazily tossed into his pockets, his attention trained somewhere off to the side. I could tell he wasn’t completely awake simply from the expression he wore. He even yawned as they approached, sharp fangs glinting in the limited sunlight. 

Excited caterwauls suddenly exploded through the clearing.

Macaque visibly grimaced at the sound and, as I saw all the young monkeys from the Mountain turn to him, I realized that this was the first time they'd seen him. Like a horde of screeching zombies, they raced towards the new person at breakneck speed.

MK stopped dead in his tracks like a deer in headlights. Macaque, on the other hand, suddenly looked much more awake as the wall of yowling young monkeys launched themselves towards him.

Before I knew it, the shadow demon disappeared under a swarm of fur and tails. I immediately jumped up as he hit the ground, almost spilling Min-Min from my lap, and raced towards the pile with her in my arms. MK was panicking from the sidelines as I arrived.

“Monkey King! Do something!” He exclaimed, gesturing frantically at the pile of monkeys. I stepped forward to help but stopped at the sound of a breathless chuckle rising from the pile.

“It’s fine.” Macaque huffed as he reached out to pry one of the monkeys off his chest. 

All of the kids gave excited hoots as he began to slowly sit up. My heart skipped several beats at the sight of the shadow demon. He looked fluffier than usual, his fur puffed up a little. A soft smile adorned his face, the kind I always associated with warm, sunny mornings and soft, silky black fur.

The shadow demon didn’t seem the least bit annoyed.

In fact, he gave the kids gathered on his legs and clinging to his sides a fond sort of look. The only sign of discomfort was the way his ears were pinned back against his head.

“Hi guys.” He cooed, his voice low and uncharacteristically soft. My cheeks flushed at the sound.

All of the monkeys began chattering at once in response to him. The sounds of their voices all blended together until even I couldn’t make out who was saying what, let alone what they were saying. I couldn’t imagine what it sounded like for Macaque.

Still, the shadow demon made no other signs of discomfort. He simply watched the kids attentively, his eyes flickering to and fro as he seemed to focus on different people each time they spoke.

MK leaned over to me as we watched.

“Should we stop them?” He murmured. Macaque glanced up at him with the tiniest of reassuring smiles.

“I’m fine, kid.” He answered before I could respond. “You of all people should know a monkey’s curiosity is nearly insatiable. They’re just surprised to see someone like their King, that’s all.”

“Wait, you can understand them?”

Macaque and I both gave the kid incredulous looks to which his face seemed to shrink in realization.

A curious chitter sounded from my arms, distracting me from the kid. I looked down to see Min-Min still patiently sitting against my chest, her eyes as wide as bowling balls as she stared down at Macaque. 

The shadow demon turned to us when he heard the sound. He began to give us a small smile before seeming to realize who was holding the young monkey. His eyes widened in shock as he turned his attention up to me. Those gorgeous amber eyes sparkled with the tiniest trace of curiosity and wonder. We stared at each other for a long minute.

In that moment, I felt the thrill of some long buried emotion thrum through my chest, making my heart beat a little faster.

I was so distracted that I almost dropped Min-Min as she leaned over to reach for Macaque. The demon blinked in surprise and looked down at her. At the sight of her little hands reaching for him, he smiled a little and reached out to take her from me. She let out a friendly chitter as he brought her closer to him and sat her down in his lap. He made a similar sound and she grinned wildly up at him. 

MK and I both watched in awe as Macaque continued to interact with the kids without breaking a sweat.

After the initial shock of having someone new around, the kids began giving into impulsive curiosity.

They were fascinated by Macaque’s clothes. As they became more comfortable, they started poking and prodding at said clothing. One of them even went so far as to wrap himself in Macaque’s scarf. Several of them picked at his pant legs and his shirt, commenting on how the material was unlike anything they’d ever seen before.

In response, Macaque told them his outfit was homemade, stitched from a variety of materials. The looks of awe on their faces were adorable.

Still, I kept an eye on their movements and Macaque’s posture.

I barely caught the way he flinched as someone reached up to touch his face. His eyes narrowed and his smile faltered at the motion. Despite that, he continued allowing them to run their tiny hands through his cheek fur.

A stab of jealousy pierced my chest as I watched them freely play with the exposed swaths of black fur on his hands and face. Everyone commented on how soft his fur was. However, they all also noted that it was extremely messy in some places. 

Macaque visibly tensed as one of the smaller monkeys jumped up to perch on his head and began grooming him. All of that tension was immediately erased though. I watched Macaque force himself to relax as he took in a long breath and let it out. The motion made me uneasy and I immediately found myself stepping forward. 

“Alright! Alright! That’s enough out of you guys. Give the guy some space.” I ordered, plucking the monkey from his head up by his scruff. The others all gave me wide-eyed looks. None of them moved though.

I was a little surprised when Macaque reached up to gently grab the boy dangling from my hand and set him down in his lap next to Min-Min.

“It’s fine, Wukong.” He murmured, giving me a familiar look. “They’re just kids.”

I recognized that look. It was the kind of fond yet tired expression I’d seen on every mother’s face when caring for their child, even when the child was being annoying. I never understood Macaque’s fondness for kids, even now. However, I couldn’t deny that the expression suited him.

A familiar warmth spread through my chest as Macaque turned back to the kids. 

While we were talking, the kids had turned to speculating on who exactly this monkey was as if the subject of their attention wasn’t sitting right under them. Macaque gave a wry smile while they talked about how they’d never heard of someone who looked like their king.

Min-Min, however, begged to differ. 

From her spot in Macaque’s lap, Min-Min told the others that there were legends. Stories that the older monkeys told about a great king who used to serve at my side. She gestured wildly and hooted with excitement as she spun an extremely simplified version of the story of King Macaque and how he had always taken care of the monkeys on the Mountain without fail.

That was until several hundred years ago, when he disappeared to look for the Monkey King. Min-Min told the others that he'd only returned once since then.

I stared at the kids, baffled by the simple fact that they knew of Macaque. Even though my subjects had been free to talk about him as they pleased, they never once uttered his name around me after the incident. I had almost thought that they had forgotten about him until now.

Some part of me was almost glad that they still talked about him in such a positive light, especially as I witnessed Macaque’s face widen in disbelief. He stared at the kids, utterly speechless, as they told his tale. It was rewarding seeing how surprised he seemed to be.

In fact, he didn’t seem entirely present until the kids all turned to him at once.

Immediately, his walls came back up and he gave them a fake smile.

“Hello.” He huffed, his voice wavering slightly. Min-Min shifted in his lap to fully face him, a serious expression on her tiny face.

“Are you the Six-Eared King, Macaque?” She asked.

Macaque tensed at the name. I felt my own posture stiffen as well even as the shadow demon turned to look at me.

Even though he’d brought his walls up again, I still saw a distinct look of surprise in his eyes. I could almost hear the question he didn’t ask as he turned back to the kids.

“That was a long time ago.” He informed them with a firm shake of his head. “Nowadays, I’m just Macaque.”

“Why aren’t you our king anymore?” One of the kids asked. The others all nodded and began to shout over one another.

“You should be our king!”

“You’re nicer than our king!”

“I think you’d make a really good king!”

“Especially cause you’re so pretty!” That little compliment caused Macaque’s face to flush a little.

“Yeah! You’d make a great king!”

“Idiots, he already was a great king!” Min-Min shouted as she stood to glare at the others. “Did you not hear what I said!? Granny and General Beng always speak very highly of this king. This king was very nice and he always took care of everyone and he was always there for people. Granny learned all that she knows from this king and she says that, if it weren’t for him, our king would’ve lost his head a long time ago.”

“Tch. Granny needs to keep her mouth shut.” I growled, my cheeks feeling hot.

My annoyance was quickly put aside, however, as laughter erupted into the air. I’d always loved Macaque’s laugh. It wasn’t loud or boisterous. It was also nothing like his usual condescending chuckles. Instead, it was the kind of laugh that had everyone stopping to lean in and listen. My heart warmed at the gentle sound.

“See! See! If it weren’t true, King Macaque wouldn’t be laughing so hard.” Min-Min hooted, sticking her nose up in the air with a triumphant smirk. The little boy she’d been sitting with in Macaque’s lap gave her the stink eye.

“Or maybe he’s laughing cause you’re lying.” He jested. Min-Min turned to glare at him.

“I’m not lying! Granny really said that!”

“I bet Granny was the one who told you the Earth was flat too.”

“You-”

Before I could blink, Min-Min was launching herself at the boy with an angry screech. They tumbled out of Macaque’s lap in a flurry of fur and tails. The others made room as the two barreled past them and into the courtyard. Soon enough, they were all rushing over to make a little ring around the fighters, egging on the fight with excited hoots and hollers.

I was preparing myself to go over and break it up when Macaque let out a sigh next to me. I glanced down to see him beginning to stand with a fond smile. Without all the kids on top of him, he looked infinitely more relaxed. 

Shaking his head, Macaque walked over to the ring. I followed him, MK close behind me, as the shadow demon carefully made his way into the ring and reached into the death pit.

When he stood again, the two fighting monkeys were hanging from his claws by their scruffs. They continued to hiss and screech at each other the whole way. My breath caught in my throat as one of their claws lashed out and nicked one of Macaque’s fingers, drawing the tiniest bit of blood.

Immediately, everyone went still. All of the kids, including the ones in Macaque’s hands, stared at the shadow demon with wide eyes. I couldn’t see his expression from my position. However, I did see his shoulders rise and fall as he took in a deep breath. I inched closer, ready to grab the kids if he lost his temper.

To my surprise, Macaque didn’t look angry when I sidled up next to him. Annoyed? Absolutely, but not angry.

Even then, he didn’t growl or glare at the kids like he normally would with other people. Instead, he gave the two guilty looking monkeys a light, reprimanding frown and a sharp look that wasn’t nearly as deadly as it usually was. 

“Is this any way to treat your friends?” He demanded, voice gruff but not angry. Both kids curled up in shame, their tails curling protectively around their small bodies.

I stepped a little closer to Macaque at the sight, feeling uneasy.

However, the shadow demon didn’t keep them in that state for long. When he saw the way they curled up, his expression softened and he gently maneuvered them into his arms so that they could comfortably sit against his chest.

“I know fighting can be fun,” he confessed, “but not when it’s done out of anger. It’s only natural for friends to fight. It happens, but what should we do to resolve problems like this without using our fists?”

“We should talk.” Both monkeys murmured while fidgeting with their tails.

“About?” He prompted ever so gently. I stared at him in wonder, marveling at how soothing his voice sounded like this.

“We should talk about our problems.” Min-Min answered after a moment. Macaque nodded.

“Okay. But, since you didn’t do that and you ended up hurting each other instead, what should you do now?” The little boy was the one to answer this time.

“We should apologize.”

“Okay. Then…” Macaque gave them each an expectant look. They stared up at him with wide eyes before turning to each other dejectedly.

“I’m sorry that I hit you so hard.” Min-Min murmured. The little boy twisted his tail in hands nervously as he replied.

“I’m sorry that I called you a liar.”

“Friends?” Min-Min opened up her arms to him as she spoke. He gave her an uncertain look before opening up his arms. MinMin hugged him with a happy chirp. Macaque smiled so sweetly at them that I felt my teeth begin to ache. 

When the two kids parted, he crouched down to gently place them on the ground at our feet. Both monkeys looked up at him with awed expressions.

I knew what was coming next but Macaque seemed caught off guard as the two kids lunged forward to wrap their tiny arms around his neck. He sank a little closer to the ground under their weight, his face slack with shock. 

For a moment, it looked like he would hug them back. Before he could though, the monkeys pulled back and gave him wide grins before turning tail and racing away towards the house. The other monkeys let out excited chirps as they followed.

“He really is nice.” I heard someone say. Everyone chirped in agreement.

I didn’t exactly watch where they went.

Instead, I was focused on the dark-furred monkey still crouched beside me, frozen in place. Some unreadable emotion passed through Macaque’s eyes. It was buried fairly quickly though as he schooled his expression and stood once more, his shoulder almost brushing mine on the way up.

I hadn’t realized I’d been standing that close until that moment. Macaque gave me a strange look and, suddenly, I felt like all the wind had been knocked out of me.

My chest warmed over with an emotion that I hadn’t felt in centuries as we made eye contact. My palms suddenly became very sweaty and my heart felt like it was going to beat straight out of my chest while my tongue seemed to swell, making me speechless. It all felt eerily similar to how I used to feel around Macaque. 

In that moment, I felt a renewed sense of awe and wonder spread through me like a wildfire. I wasn’t sure how much of it showed on my face. Not that I really cared.

Plus, whatever showed was enough to make Macaque’s face light up like a New Year’s festival. That was reward enough even as a hand collided with my face and roughly shoved me away.

“Shut the fuck up.” Macaque growled as he stalked towards the house.

“I didn’t even say anything!” I shouted over the laughter bubbling up in my chest. Macaque simply flipped me off. A chuckle escaped me as he made his way up onto my porch and sat down against one of the pillars with his back turned to me.

“I didn’t know he was so good with kids.”

I jumped at the sound of MK’s voice next to me. For a minute, I’d almost forgotten he was there. The kid gave me a sidelong glance, a knowing smile on his face. I gave a nonchalant shrug and turned to make my way further into the courtyard.

“Ya learn something new everyday. And, speaking of learning something new…” I turned to him with a grin. “Are you ready to work with some fighting styles today?”

MK started to nod only to pause and tilt his head.

“I thought we were working with weapons?” I nodded, not losing my smile for a second.

“We are. But, we’ve been working with that so much lately, it’s getting boring. So, I figured it would be nice to have something different for today. Think of it as a little refresher. We move back so that we can move forward at a faster pace next time.” 

MK seemed to catch on immediately, his excitement faltering. I didn’t actually have the heart to say that I was worried about him getting frustrated over not mastering the spear the other day. It didn’t seem like I had to. MK looked like he understood right away and quickly replaced the disappointed look on his face with a big smile.

“Alrighty then, teach! Show me what you got.” He exclaimed boisterously. I internally cringed at how similar we were before launching into the day’s lesson.

For the better part of the morning, MK and I worked on practicing Muay Thai. Although MK had a good handle on fighting with his staff, it felt important that I teach him hand-to-hand combat. Too many fights had almost been lost when I was younger because I was too focused on only training with weapons. Teaching the kid to use his body felt essential. It was the same thing with teaching him to use different weapons.

During the whole session, MK kept pace with me. He learned everything I taught him and soaked it all up like a sponge before diving in for more. That was something I appreciated about him. He was a quick learner despite the fact that I was never really good with words. It was honestly kind of impressive.

If a younger version of me met MK as he was, he would’ve been intimidated.

MK was sharp and fast but also insanely powerful. In the old days, when I met people who could match me for strength, I used to feel this ugly twist of jealousy and anger strike through me. Call it ego. Call it pride. Whatever it was, I’d been like that for years despite my efforts to change. If someone could match me, that meant that they were a threat that had to be immediately eliminated or shown who was boss. 

Back then, the only person who didn’t bother me was Macaque. He was the only one who could match me for strength for the longest time.

When I got further and further out into the world though, I started realizing that there were things and people much stronger than us. We started losing more fights than we were winning. Thus began my quest for power. I strove to be more and more powerful if only to keep others from overpowering me and the people I held close to my heart.

Eventually, that desire almost became an addiction.

With MK, things were different. 

I didn’t feel the usual anger or jealousy everytime he made a step forward. Instead, I felt nothing but pride for the kid. Seeing him progress so quickly and become stronger than ever was like planting the seeds in my garden and watching them bloom. It was such a different relationship from what I was used to. Sometimes, it was almost overwhelming.

Around noon, the kid began to slow up. So, as per usual, I called a lunch break and watched as the kid flopped over. I smiled at the sight before turning towards the house.

Macaque hadn’t moved from his spot on my porch. I wasn’t sure what he was doing. In fact, at some points, it almost seemed like the shadow demon was falling asleep because he’d go still for a minute and then flinch and anxiously look around. I wanted to invite him to join us, but I also didn’t want to push him too far.

Luckily, MK made a decision for me.

“Are you gonna join us for lunch?” He called.

Macaque didn’t move, although his one visible ear did flicker. I almost expected no answer or a curt “no”. However, within one second and the next, the demon disappeared from his spot before materializing behind MK.

“Let me guess. More sandwiches?” He teased, eyeing the kid as he turned around. MK scratched the back of his head with a bashful smile.

“That’s all we really got here.”

“Clearly.” Macaque scoffed as he turned to walk towards the house with MK just behind him. I narrowly kept myself from telling him not to eat if he was going to complain.

“We’d still have cookies too if someone didn’t steal them.” I remarked instead, grinning when Macaque’s foot caught on the stairs and he almost tripped. MK gave me a shocked look over his shoulder.

“Someone stole the cookies?”

I snickered. Macaque, on the other hand, threw open the front doors and sauntered in, the tips of his ears pink. MK and I simply followed behind as he made his way towards my kitchen like he owned the place. I found it a little annoying if only because Macaque didn’t actually live with me. If he did, I would have had no problem with him running the place.

When we got to the kitchen, I took up a seat at my dining table, knowing I wouldn’t be of any help. The other two moved in ahead of me. Macaque made his way over to my cupboards while MK went to grab the bread.

“Sit down kid.” Macaque called before he could get too far. “I’ll make us something.”

I perked up at that idea while MK gave him a stunned look.

“You know how to cook?” Macaque turned to look at the kid with a raised eyebrow, his lips quirked up into a teasing smirk.

“Why do you sound so surprised?”

“Ah, no reason, just-”

“You think an ex-assassin gets this far without knowing how to cook?” Macaque remarked offhandedly. Shock flashed through me.

“An ex-what!?” MK exclaimed, eyes widening in disbelief. 

I stared at Macaque as he stopped dead in his tracks. Normally, the shadow demon was a lot more selective with who that information was shared with. Even he looked like he hadn’t meant to say it as he gave a seemingly nonchalant shrug and turned back to the cupboards.

“Gotta do what you gotta do to survive kid.” He grunted.

MK went quiet for a moment, several emotions warring through his eyes. His initial reaction was shock which quickly turned to uncertainty shadowed by fear. Macaque busied himself with gathering ingredients, seemingly oblivious. His tail was twitching uncomfortably though.

After a moment, MK seemed to shake himself. Some sort of steely resolve cemented over his expression as he made his way over to Macaque. The shadow demon faltered a little as the kid approached, his stance wary.

Despite that, MK gave him a friendly smile and carefully grabbed the noodles Macaque had just produced from the cupboards.

“Let me help.” He offered. Macaque frowned a little, his eyes searching MK’s face, before turning back to his task at hand.

“Sure thing kid.” Tension still sat between the demon’s shoulder blades as they set to work.

However, as MK launched into different rants about his training and his adventures with his friends, Macaque began to relax little by little. Even with the kid’s constant babbling, Macaque didn’t seem the least bit annoyed.

In fact, he listened to the kid intently. Occasionally, he would ask little questions or give nods and hums of acknowledgement. In the meantime, MK was allowed to just ramble. It was a little frustrating seeing how easily the two interacted. A stab of jealousy sank into my chest at the notion.

Which was stupid.

After all I’d done to him, Macaque had every right to not want anything to do with me. Plus, the fact that I was jealous over the nicest and most unproblematic kid in the world made me feel like a moody teenager. MK was a good kid. Of course Macaque would gravitate towards him. That didn’t mean it didn’t hurt though.

A quiet sigh escaped me as I watched them work. 

Eventually, they finished whatever they were making. MK dished up two bowls and carried them over to me. I perked up a little as the smell drifted over my nose. MK handed me one bowl, which I graciously accepted, before setting the other one across from me on the table. Just before he sat down, he suddenly straightened up.

“Crap! I forgot the forks!” He exclaimed. 

I bit back a warning as the kid spun around and almost smacked straight into Macaque. The shadow demon narrowly moved his bowl out of the way while MK reeled back in surprise. 

“Sorry!” He squeaked.

Macaque rolled his eyes before raising his tail up, revealing three forks loosely curled in the appendage. MK stared at them in surprise. Carefully, he reached forward to grab one and Macaque swept past him without a word.

I was a little shocked when the shadow demon made his way to my side of the table and set down his bowl nearby. He chose the third chair in, keeping one chair between us, as he sat down with his left side facing me. The sunlight from the window on the other side of him gave his black fur an ethereal shine.

For a moment, it almost looked like he was wearing a halo.

I didn’t get to admire him for long as his black tail appeared in front of my face. I stared at it for a moment, momentarily distracted by the fluffiness, before grabbing the fork offered to me. Macaque didn’t even bother looking at me as he began eating.

“Thanks.” I murmured. He chuffed at me in response but said nothing.

Across from me, MK sat down in his seat as well. He gave his fork a curious look before also digging in. I followed suit, a little excited. The dish they’d made wasn’t recognizable. It was more like a random concoction made out of noodles and whatever they found in the cupboards. I wasn’t surprised though when I took a bite and found that it tasted delicious. Macaque had always had a knack for making something out of nothing.

MK seemed pleasantly surprised as well while he ate.

“Been a while since you cooked for me, Macaque.” I commented, shoveling more of the noodles into my mouth. “I’m surprised you haven’t lost your touch.”

“I didn’t cook for you.” The shadow demon grumbled. “I made this for myself.”

“Using my stuff.” Macaque scoffed.

“I’m pretty sure MK bought most of that stuff. The only thing you probably bought is the snacks.”

“I bought stuff for meals too!”

“Like what? Bread and veggies?” He turned to me with a sneer, baring his fangs a little. “If you weren’t seven times immortal, you’d already be dead from starvation alone.”

I growled at him but didn’t argue considering he wasn’t wrong.

Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed that MK was staring intently at his bowl. I gave the kid a curious look and gently nudged his leg under the table. Mk snapped to attention like he was being woken up out of a dream.

“What’s got you thinking so hard, kid?” I asked. MK made a face and glanced over at Macaque before looking down at his bowl again.

“I was just thinking, I’ve never seen Macaque use his tail for something before today.” He mused. Macaque raised an eyebrow as the kid turned to him. “I've seen Monkey King use his tail during training or to hold different things but I don’t think I’ve ever seen you use your tail in general let alone during fights. I was just thinking it’s kind of strange.”

I could immediately think of several ways to answer that question.

Despite that, I decided to sit back and watch Macaque contemplate his answer while he ate. He frowned after a moment and shook his head.

“I just don’t like using my tail for stuff like that.” He hummed. MK tilted his head.

“Why not?”

“Kid.” I warned, noting Macaque’s growing frown. MK shrank a little, eyes flickering between the two of us.

“Sorry. Is that offensive to ask?”

“I’ve told you how important a monkey’s tail is. I know I have.” I chided. MK nodded, his face considerate.

“You said it’s a weakness, something that you always have to protect during a fight.”

“Which is why I keep mine out of the fight as much as I can.” Macaque averred, fixing the kid with a serious look. “A monkey’s tail is like their Achilles heel. Therefore, it’s safer to keep it hidden or tucked away. If someone were to get a hold of it…”

Uncertainty spread across Macaque’s face. I couldn’t help but feel the same way as I gave a solemn nod.

Having my tail pulled was as terrifying as it was debilitating. It was like having a stroke and a seizure at the same exact time. On one hand, the body immediately went limp but, on the other hand, the nerves under the skin continued firing like sharp explosions.

“Using our tails in a fight is a dangerous game.” I pressed, brushing off a sudden bout of anxiety. “Even having it out in the first place can end up costing us a fight, but I’ve learned that it can be a great tool sometimes and I only use it when I’m in a tight spot.”

“Monkey King’s style is also built around offense.” Macaque added on. “It’s almost impossible to get past that in order to grab his tail. Like he said though, it’s a dangerous game. It doesn’t matter how strong he is. On the off chance that someone were to get ahold of his tail and yank on it just right, even he could be rendered immobile. Not to mention, his tail is longer than mine so it’d be easier to grab.”

“Is it really?” I wondered, suddenly intrigued as I stretched my tail up over the table. Macaque gave me a strange look but did the same.

I was a little shocked to see that he was right. As our tails hovered in the air together, I realized that mine reached higher than his. Despite that, his tail seemed thicker than mine. Long fluffy black fur gave the appendage a poofier look while mine was a lot smoother and sleek looking.

Before I could admire the two any further, Macaque took his tail away with a flick.

“After all these years, you’re just now realizing this?” He growled, sounding slightly disappointed.

“I guess so.” I replied quietly. Somehow, I felt like I’d done something wrong as the shadow demon turned back to his bowl with a frown.

“So, what I’m hearing is that it’s actually a terrible strategy to use your tail in a fight, but it works for Monkey King because of how strong he is.” MK interjected, bringing the attention back to himself.

“Basically.” Macaque grunted. MK made a face.

“That seems like a very Monkey King thing to do.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Both of them rolled their eyes at me. I couldn’t help but feel like I was missing something.

“I suddenly understand why you didn’t allow the monkeys to play with your tail earlier.” MK mused as he picked at his food. “Although, I’m a little surprised you let them touch you at all.”

I nodded at that and turned to Macaque to await his answer. His eyes flickered to me before he quickly looked away.

“Physical touch is how monkeys build trust.” Macaque explained gruffly. “By letting them touch my fur and my clothing, I’m showing them that I trust them and that they can trust me. It’s an instinctive thing for them to want to familiarize themselves with me. That way they can gauge whether or not I’m a threat. It’s like that with every monkey. That’s why grooming is so important.”

“Does that apply to your tail?” MK asked curiously. Macaque frowned and leaned forward a little.

“What do you mean?”

“Well, you said skinship is important, right? It shows trust.”

“Correct.”

“So then, does that also apply to your tails?” MK queried. “Or are they considered off limits? Cause, I don’t know about you, but I know a lot of baby monkeys who yank on things without hesitation every chance they get and I don’t think I’d want them or anyone else touching my tail- if I had one- knowing that it could paralyze me.”

I nodded furiously in agreement, subconsciously tucking my own tail closer to my body. Macaque gave a little chuckle, the smallest of smiles touching his face.

“You’d be surprised how instinctive it is to care for one’s tail. It doesn’t matter how mischievous a kid is. Everyone knows from the moment they’re born that they must protect their tail and they’re taught self-restraint when handling other people’s tails or fur almost immediately. Our fur and our tails are our most prized attributes. They aren’t meant to be played with.”

“I didn’t realize there were traditions like that.” MK murmured, looking contemplative. Macaque nodded a little as he reached down to pick something off of his tail. 

“Not only is it a sign of trust to let someone groom you, it’s also a way of getting closer to people.” The shadow demon continued with a reminiscent look. “Touching someone’s tail is an even more extreme version of that. Grooming is a community level thing. Your tail, on the other hand, is something that is only to be entrusted to significant others or close family and friends.”

Macaque brushed his fingers through his own tail as he finished before his eyes flickered up to me. I blinked in surprise, feeling the weight of his words settle on my shoulders.

“I never knew that.” I half-whispered in disbelief. Macaque and MK both gave me baffled looks which made me feel small all of a sudden. I glanced between them with a shake of my head. “I thought everyone shared that.”

MK watched from the sidelines with a conflicted look while Macaque gave me a long look. Shock sparked through his gaze before morphing into realization and then hurt and then disappointment and then molding straight into his usual annoyed expression. This time, I knew I’d done something wrong as I watched him stand with a grimace. 

“That explains a lot.” He scoffed. I resisted the urge to reach out to him as he grabbed his bowl and walked around behind me to head back into the kitchen. 

MK followed his movements with a worried look. I couldn’t help but feel the same as the shadow demon put his bowl in the sink. He stood there for a moment, staring into space. I almost had to chain myself to my seat as he leaned heavily on the counter, his shoulders hunched inwards and his head bowed. He looked small like that and I hated it.

Across from me, MK let out a stifled sigh and got up from his seat. He gave me a questioning look and glanced down at my bowl. I handed the empty dish to him with a grateful look to which he simply nodded. 

With our bowls in hand, the kid walked over to put them in the sink as well. Macaque gave him a brief glance before turning away. MK smiled sadly at his back while the shadow demon began searching for something in the cupboards. While he set to work putting away the leftovers and cleaning up, MK started on the dishes. Together, they worked in silence. 

I wanted to go over and try to explain myself. I couldn't count how many times I'd played with Macaque's tail simply out of sheer boredom. He jumped the first few times. I remembered that much but Macaque had always been picky about who touched him and when. I thought his tail was just an extension of that. It wasn't like he ever stopped me or told me to knock it off. In fact, he would always blush this pretty shade of pink whenever I played with his tail. I didn't think anything of it. I just liked seeing him like that.

This sucks. I silently huffed while watching the two most important people in my life from afar.

When Macaque finished putting up the food, he moved over to help MK with the dishes. The kid didn’t make a big deal out of it. He just shifted to the side and allowed him to help. I was a little surprised that Macaque didn’t immediately leave.

Only when they were finished did MK attempt a conversation.

“I didn’t realize you knew so much about kids.” He remarked, a small smile on his lips. Macaque hummed while drying off his hands.

“I used to get suckered into watching the kids in the nursery all the time.” He murmured. MK stared at him for a moment, curiosity sparkling in his eyes.

“The nursery… Do you mean the one on Flower Fruit Mountain?” Macaque nodded and leaned against the counter, his eyes growing dark.

“When I was there, there weren’t a lot of people willing to deal with the youngers. So, anytime the moms or nurses needed a break, I’d go in and help out for a bit. It was almost like a part-time job.” As he finished, I could see MK carefully considering something before speaking in a soft tone.

“Do you miss it?”

Macaque went quiet. His expression gave away none of his thoughts but his gaze seemed to grow distant for a minute. It didn’t last very long before he adamantly shook his head.

“No.” 

“That’s a lie.” I called out before I could even think to stop. Macaque frowned but didn’t look at me. “You loved those kids. I know you did. And they cared a lot about you as well. Even if there were people to watch them, you always volunteered to do so first. Every time. Without fail.”

MK glanced between us nervously as I spoke. There was a beat of silence before Macaque pushed off the counter, his usual sneer appearing on his face.

“Ya know, I was a little surprised earlier.” He imparted in his usual mocking tone. “I never expected people to still be talking about me on the Mountain after I left. I figured they would’ve erased my name from all the records after I abandoned them. Then again, their King did the same thing and left for far longer than I did but they still forgave him and trust him so I shouldn’t be all that surprised.”

My fur bristled at the jab but I kept myself from saying anything back. Macaque cast an angry glare at me from across the room. I couldn’t take it seriously though. Not when his tail hung so low behind him that it almost touched the ground. 

After a moment of tense silence, MK reached forward to barely touch Macaque’s arm. The shadow demon immediately stepped away with a sideways glare at the kid.

“Are you going home?” MK asked gently. Macaque bared his fangs in a mocking sneer.

“I don’t have a home kid.” He growled. 

MK frowned at that, his expression growing really sad and worried. Part of me wanted to snap at Macaque for making him make that face but I really didn’t want to start an argument either. I stayed quiet instead as Macaque ran a hand through his head fur, an old nervous tick that I hadn’t seen in ages.

After a minute, the demon sighed and tentatively reached over to place a hand on MK’s head without looking at him. The kid brightened a little and gave him a sad smile. Macaque didn’t acknowledge it, instead ruffling the kid’s hair a little before retracting his hand and sinking into the floor.

Guilt and apprehension weighed heavy on my mind.

I hadn’t been lying. Macaque used to spend every moment of his spare time with those kids. At one point, he was spending so much time in the nursery that I’d gone over there in a fit of jealousy and dragged him away so that he could spend time with me.

When I left to join the Celestial Realm, it was with the reassurance that Macaque was close to the people of the Mountain. Some part of me had hoped that they could fill the hole in Macaque’s life that I knew I was leaving. 

Apparently, that hadn’t been enough. 

Initially, I was angry when I found out that Macaque had also left the Mountain after me. That anger, however, quickly became happiness and then guilt. I was happy that Macaque still needed me even after I abandoned him but the guilt of that combined with the guilt of my actions after that only served to drag me down into a pit of self-loathing every time I thought about it.

“I didn’t mean to ruin things.” I muttered as MK began approaching me with two glasses of water. The kid sighed as he slipped back into his seat and set a glass in front of me.

“I know you didn’t. Sometimes though it seems like you say things like that just to make him mad.”

“What?” I lifted my head to look at the kid who simply folded his arms and stared at me.

“He was already in a bad mood and he was obviously hesitant talking about the kids. I was gonna change the subject before you butted in.”

I groaned and slumped down against the table, laying my head on the polished wood.

“I was just trying to get him to be more honest.”

“Honesty comes with comfortability.” MK pointed out with a shake of his head. “You can’t just force someone to be honest, especially someone like Macaque who keeps his true emotions hidden under lock and key. It takes patience. Unless we show him that he can be comfortable and that he can relax around us, he’s not gonna tell us anything about himself, let alone how he’s truly feeling.”

“Sometimes, I feel like you have a better grasp on him than I do.” I grumbled, a pang of jealousy piercing my chest once again. MK shrugged.

“Not really. I just pick up on these things pretty quick.”

“I wish I could do that.” I huffed petulantly. Both of us fell into a brief silence before MK spoke again.

“I didn’t know he was an assassin.” I lifted my head to see the kid staring at his glass of water with a frown. Sensing his unease, I sat up straight and took a drink of my water before setting it back down.

“Does that scare you?” I asked. MK thought about it for a long hard second, his eyebrows scrunching together. In the end, he shook his head confidently.

“Not really. It makes a lot of sense if I think about it but I know he meant what he said. He had to do whatever it took to survive. I can’t say I’d turn to that kind of thing in a pinch but everyone’s different. If he didn’t have to do that kind of thing, he wouldn’t have. I know it.”

For a moment, I felt envious of the kid’s innocence. It was because of that naive way of thinking that MK was able to see the good in a lot of people. It was a good thing to have, something that made him strive to be better and show compassion. His heart was pure and untainted by the truths of the world. 

I knew Macaque though, especially the version of him who had washed up on my beach over a millenia ago after killing over half of his former colleagues. He was a cold hearted bastard. The shadow demon never hesitated to do what was best for him first and foremost.

Even though he seemed to be taking a liking to MK, I knew that part of him still existed somewhere in that dark-furred body.

“I don’t know much about it, but I know that Macaque used to work for a group of dangerous assassins a long time ago.” MK turned his earnest attention to me as I spoke. I briefly considered how much to say before continuing.

"He worked for them for a long time but there was a falling out of sorts. They weren't exactly good people, so Macaque ran. He ended up washing up on my shores a few months after that. I wasn't aware of the things he'd done at first but then we were ambushed by this group of soldiers out in the wilderness. They were tougher than anyone I'd ever met and ruthless. They wanted Macaque but I refused to let them take him."

An old anger burned through me at the mere memory of that day. I held it back with barely clenched fists.

"They were gonna kill me and take Macaque back to answer to their boss. That was when I found out about his organization. They called themselves 'Sijumu'. I was never told the full story about what happened or how he got there, but Macaque and I dealt with several attacks like that for the next few hundred years. Those people tried everything to get to him.”

"He must've been important." MK observed absently, eyes swirling with a lot of conflicting emotions. I nodded.

"Macaque was valuable to them. Or at least that's what he told me."

The kid's gaze grew uncharacteristically sharp as he listened. With a deep frown, he turned to look at his glass of water again. I reached out a hand across the table to get his attention.

“Look, kid. It’s alright to be scared." I assured him. "Even I have to admit, I was a little intimidated when I found out what he’d been doing for a living all that time.”

“I’m not scared.” MK firmly stated as he raised his head to meet my eyes. “I just want to know if he’s still involved with those people.”

“So far as I know, he hasn’t worked for them in centuries.” I replied. MK shook his head, eyes growing anxious.

“That’s not what I’m worried about.” He said, standing from the table.

I watched, feeling a little lost, as the kid began to pace. Anxiety clung to every joint of his body. My own anxiety creeped up in my chest to make an attempt at suffocating me as MK started nervously chewing on his nails. His pace grew a little faster before he abruptly turned to me.

"The other day, Macaque implied that there were people who'd do anything to get to him, right?" I frowned but nodded nonetheless.

“So, what if he wasn’t bluffing?" MK mused as he began pacing again. "What if the people that he said he was worried about are the people from his old organization? You said it yourself, they still tried to capture him even after he left. So, what if it’s them? What if there are assassins after him? Actual real live assassins trying to kill him as we speak.”

I swallowed harshly, my anxiety only growing as the kid spoke.

Of course, I'd considered that thought as well. To hear that the kid had come to the same conclusion on such limited information only made my heart rate spike uncomfortably. I hadn't heard much about the Sijumu in the last few hundred years. However, if they were still around, I had no doubts that they would still be after Macaque.

MK turned to me with an expectant look.

“Am I right?” He demanded impatiently. I grimaced and turned away.

“Macaque’s made a lot of enemies. We don’t know if it’s the same group or if he even meant what he said about being hunted.” I said to him as much as I did to myself.

“But you do admit that there’s a possibility.” MK clarified.

I didn’t respond, too focused on how tense my body seemed all of a sudden. MK let out a groan and turned away to run his hands through his hair as if my silence was confirmation enough.

“I knew it! I knew it. I thought he was just exaggerating. Saying all that stuff about being tortured seemed like a defense tactic, something he said to deter us from getting too close without admitting that he’s afraid of getting attached to others and now I find that he actually meant it and the people that are after him could potentially be assassins. Actual. Real live. Assassins.”

I winced at that. Even I had to admit the idea was a little intimidating.

Although I had no evidence that what Macaque said was true, paranoia still filled my thoughts with dark images. I pushed them away, burying my anxieties behind a brick wall. With a barely controlled hand, I grabbed my glass of water and took a sip.

“Are you regretting getting involved?” I asked as I set my cup down. MK gave me an incredulous look.

“What? No! Absolutely not!” He exclaimed. “I just didn’t realize that the stakes were actually that high! But, now that I know, it feels like I kinda have to do something about it.”

“You shouldn’t get yourself involved.” MK glared at me.

“You’ve been thinking about it too though, haven’t you? About helping him.”

“Macaque can handle himself.” I firmly declared, trying my hardest not to be swayed as the kid stared down at me.

“You said these people ambushed you guys.” He pressed.

“Yes…” I replied with a frown.

“How!?” He shouted, throwing his hands in the air. “You’re you and he’s him. I know next to nothing about Macaque’s hearing, but I've heard the legends. He’s super talented with that kind of thing. Nothing should’ve gotten past him.”

“That was over a millenia ago kid.” I retorted, ignoring the press of anxiety against my chest. “None of the soldiers who attacked us escaped that battlefield. Whatever they did to get past Macaque has most likely disappeared with time along with that organization or, at the very least, we silenced everyone who knew how to bypass Macaque’s hearing. Even on the off chance that it is the same organization, they’ll never be strong enough to take down Macaque as he is now. He’s a lot stronger than he was then and ten times more vigilant. He’ll be fine.”

MK’s eyes glimmered with anxiety and a fear that I felt reflected in my own heart. Even I didn’t have 100% faith in my words. Still, I put on a brave face and faced the kid with confidence.

“We have to believe that he’ll be fine. Getting involved in his affairs will only make him mad and get you hurt. Macaque’s grown. He can take care of himself. Plus, with him coming around more often, that means we can keep an eye on him. Right?”

MK nodded and bowed his head, subdued for the time being.

“Right.” He responded. I let out a sigh and tried my best to push away my anxiety.

Pulling up my usual confidence, I strode over to him and slung an arm around his shoulder. He sank into the touch without hesitation.

“It’ll be alright kid. We’ll keep an eye on him.”

Chapter Text

Macaque POV: The Next Day, Wednesday

The absolute nerve of him.

I couldn’t believe I was so naive.

After all those years. All those years of him playing with my tail and twirling it around his stupid little fingers and he didn’t even realize what he was doing. My cheeks still burned with humiliation every time I thought about it. It had been a long time since then and yet some distant part of me felt betrayed.

To think that I had been trusting him with something I thought was so precious and yet he didn’t even think twice about it. 

I'd always had issues trusting people, especially when it came to them touching me. I was always like that until I met Wukong. I thought those moments were special. I thought I was sharing some monumental thing with him.

Here he was though, completely oblivious to just how vulnerable and trusting I had been around him.

Not that any of it really mattered now. We weren’t that close anymore. It had been a long time since we even brushed hands without the intention of murdering each other. Still, the thought made some long buried part of me ache.

A sigh escaped me as I made my way through the city towards my submarine. It was early in the morning. The sun was just starting to peek over the horizon. Street lights lit up the city sidewalks while stray cars patrolled the streets. Darkness lurked around every corner, making it easy to travel. For once, the city was quiet.

A little too quiet.

As I neared my submarine, I slowed to a stop within the shadows. I couldn’t tell what it was. There were no strange sounds from within the city. No tall tale signs of a villain lurking around somewhere. A quick check confirmed that no one was following me. Yet, my stomach twisted with anxiety.

Making my way to a nearby rooftop, I sat down for a moment and extended my hearing out towards my submarine. I almost didn’t catch it at first. The longer I concentrated though, the easier it became to hear the nearly silent click of boots. Not just any boots either. They were military grade, heavy but padded with something so that they made virtually no sound.

Uneasy, I slipped into my shadows and made my way over.

As I stepped out onto a nearby rooftop, I immediately caught sight of several shadows. They swarmed my submarine like black ants. Light glinted off the guns they held like silent blinking stars. The submarine had yet to be breached. For that, I was grateful.

Even though I didn’t have anything valuable in there, it was still nice to know that the barrier I’d erected was holding firm.  

I watched the people move about, suddenly very grateful that I hadn’t been home in a while. Each person was armed to the teeth and dressed in all black suits. I couldn’t make out any faces. In fact, all of the soldiers looked to be wearing gas masks. The thought of them trying to smoke me out of my own house made my fur bristle. Anger boiled beneath my skin but I knew better than to attack now.

On top of being well armed, these people moved with an agility and grace that was unmistakably dangerous. They made almost no sound. Even their communication had been reduced to hand gestures.

Despite seeing them in front of me, I could barely pick up the sound of their heartbeats which meant they were clearly equipped to counteract my abilities in particular. Not only that, but I was certain at least half the people weren’t actually as built as they looked. Which meant they were probably wearing bullet proof vests.

Sometimes I cursed human inventions. It used to be that a demon could raise a sword and slice a human in half without resistance, even those with armor if you got them at the right angle. They used to be a lot weaker.

In the last few hundred years, however, they got smarter. They got stronger. Considering I was outnumbered and I didn’t have a gun or sword strong enough to pierce those tough artificial exoskeletons, I knew I was no match for them.

For a moment, I considered leaving. They had yet to notice me. Escaping while they had their backs turned was definitely the smart thing to do. I didn’t like the idea of being in the dark though. More than anything, I wanted to know exactly who it was that had sent such tough opponents to my doorstep- and at night no less.

So, I watched from afar as the mercenaries began wrapping up their investigation and piling into their vehicles. The first door to shut was nearly silent. I didn’t think anything of it. 

However, as the other soldiers got into the car and soundlessly shut their doors as well, I realized there was no lapse in my hearing.

Some of those doors were slammed shut. I saw it with my own two eyes.

Yet, they made no sound.

There was no creaking of the hinges or click of the doors locking. I couldn’t even hear the engines. Headlights came on. The cars obviously jerked into motion and yet I heard none of it. No whir of internal mechanisms. No hum of a live engine. Even the heartbeats of those inside became mute.

They were right in front of my eyes. I saw them leave and yet I couldn’t hear anything but the crunch of asphalt under rubber as they began making their way through the city. Shock and fear made me hesitant. The urge to protect myself was stronger though.

I followed the caravan out to the outskirts of the city. These people had somehow succeeded in almost erasing their auditory existence from my radar. Therefore, I couldn’t follow them through the shadows.

Instead, I followed them on foot, keeping an eye on them from a distance while using my shadows to shorten the distance between us.

Eventually, we came to an old rundown mall near the ocean. Decrepit and seemingly forgotten, it was the perfect place for a group of killers. The irony made me chuckle as the caravan drew to a stop. One by one, people began clambering out of the vehicles and heading inside. 

Even outside of the cars, their heartbeats were still muffled by thick layers of cavalier and their footsteps were nearly soundless. In the wide open mall, however, their presence echoed everywhere. They almost sounded like the distant rumble of a storm. I noticed as well that they kept to a very specific path. Through the parking lot and even into the building, they all kept in a single file line and followed an invisible course, twisting and weaving up the stairs to their destination. 

I couldn’t see any trip wires, but I kept to the shadows nonetheless.

A large open store sat in the middle of the building on the third floor. Evidently, that was our destination. I followed the soldiers all the way up and into the shop, the stench of sweaty humans flooding my nose. Moving to the back of the room, I emerged behind a crate and peaked around it.

Inside of the shop, there were hundreds of guns and sets of tactical equipment thrown just about everywhere. Several tables sat at the entrance, loaded with weapons. There were some on there that even I didn’t recognize. All along the back walls near me were rickety old military cots. A pile of trash towered high in the one corner of the room.

From the stench alone, it was easy to conclude that these people had been here for a while.

As the soldiers made their way into the room, they began stripping themselves of all their weapons and their vests. I was intrigued to find that their heartbeats became louder after that. Not only that, but their breathing became a lot more noticeable as well. An unnecessary sense of relief flowed through me as their voices began filtering into my ears.

 “Well, that was a bust.” One person said. Some others nodded in agreement.

“Shoulda known.” Someone huffed. “The bosses did say he was a tricky bastard.”

“That was definitely his place though.” A red and white-haired man quipped and all conversation died off immediately. 

I glanced over at him only to realize that he was a Huli Jing. The man stood by one of the tables near the entrance, tall and imposing with two white and red tails fluttering behind him as he eased something off his wrists. A quick glance told me he wasn’t the only demon in the room.

In fact, half of the mercenaries there looked like they were also demons. They all sat at attention as the red and white Huli Jing turned to face them.

“While we didn’t come back with much, that was still a good hunt.” He announced in a loud, booming voice. They all let off whoops of agreement. “Fret not. We may not have caught the Six-Eared Macaque today but we will continue scouring this city until we do. Bringing him back is our top priority and, when we succeed, know that the benefits will be far beyond any of your wildest dreams.”

A chorus of approval rang out from the assembled mercenaries. As I scoured their faces and bodies, I noticed that some sported familiar insignias of infamous gangs. Not any two of them looked alike though.

Which meant that this was a ragtag team of people sent to hunt me down. Probably people that their bosses considered to be the “best of the best”. The thought made my tail lash.

“Commander Junfeng! What do you suggest we do now?” A river demon in the back called. The two tailed Huli Jing raised his head at his name being called, a malicious grin crossing his face.

“What do you think? We smoke the bastard out!” He exclaimed with a boisterous laugh. Like a pack of hungry wolves, the others shouted their approval. Only when their commander, Junfeng, waved a hand did their voices die down. His gaze grew bright as he took in the faces of the people around him. 

“We know where he lives.” Junfeng proclaimed. “So far, the equipment lended to us has served its purpose. The Macaque has no idea we’re here.”

“We don’t know that.” A slightly feminine voice remarked. 

The crowd split to show a hooded demon at the back of the group. A black cape draped around their shoulders, hiding their figure. Despite that, I caught a glimpse of dark blue eyes flashing up at the disgruntled Huli Jing up front with an air of defiance.

“I’m fairly certain we all went through the same briefing.” Junfeng argued. “We were told that, should he catch even the slightest whiff of us, we would be taken by the shadows. Yet, here we are.”

Junfeng gestured at himself, all in one piece. The blue-eyed demon he spoke to scoffed and walked away. A snickering crowd replaced them while Junfeng grinned pridefully, his gold eyes gleaming.

As I watched these events unfold, I tried to consider what I should do. If I left these people here, they would fester and boil. It already sounded like they were hellbent on capturing me for some reward. Leaving them as they were and slipping back into the shadows meant opening myself up for a future, possibly more prepared attack. If I attacked them now, I would be nipping the problem in the bud. It didn’t seem like they had much information on my whereabouts anyway.

They would know though.

If I took out the team in front of me, it would be a giant red flag to whoever was after me.

Attacking them would subdue the problem for now, but later? I couldn't take that chance.

I never was much of a gambler. In my experience, it was always best to get every bit of information possible before going on the offense. I knew that the first thing I had to do was go straight after the source. In order to kill a movement, you had to chop off the head.

Sure, killing the soldiers would've bought me time. However, it also opened up an opportunity for whoever was after me to send more people- better people.

Not to mention, there weren’t many people who could put together such a highly skilled team like this one. Their defenses against my hearing made me feel ill. So far as I knew, there was only one group who knew how to dismantle my abilities so efficiently. I stifled a growl at the thought.

While I debated on what to do, I continued watching these people plan my capture.

“He hasn’t been to that submarine in at least a few days.” A wolf demon informed everyone as I tuned in. Junfeng nodded, his red and white tails fluttering in thought.

“Yes. We know he’s been there. We still don’t know how often he visits though.”

“We need to do more digging.” One of the human soldiers suggested. “Find out what he does during the day.”

“Lady Fenhua said he doesn’t have any known hobbies- outside of killing, of course.” Someone supplied from the back of the group. Junfeng perked up at the sound of that person's name and nodded, a fond smile creeping onto his face.

“My sister has done a lot of research on the Macaque. Everything the organization knows is what they told us. She even went through the trouble of making all this new stuff just for our mission.” The Huli Jing bragged, gesturing to the vests and weapons behind him.

“Do we even know what he’s doing in this town?” The same human from before called. Junfeng shook his head with the tiniest of frowns.

“We know nothing besides the fact that he’s here.”

“What about that kid?” My heart dropped.

“What kid?” Junfeng asked, leaning forward in sudden interest. The human tilted his head in thought.

“Well, isn’t there a delivery boy in town who defeated the Lady Bone Demon just recently? I think I heard that the Macaque is said to have had a hand in all of that.”

My decision was made for me.

Before I could consider what I was doing, I dove into my shadows.

No one had time to react. 

In fact, I watched their eyes widen in horror as I loomed over their leader with a malicious grin. Junfeng stiffened but didn’t turn. I didn’t allow him to. My staff collided with the Huli Jing’s head like a sledgehammer to a grape. Blood and brain matter spewed in every direction, drenching myself and others in nothing but red. I almost had the sense to feel bad as the headless body flew through the air, pretty red and white tails flailing in the wind.

Time seemed to slow as people started running. Some ran for their weapons. Others tried to escape immediately. My grin threatened to split my face, a dark sense of satisfaction swarming through me as I watched them scramble to survive like a colony of rats. 

I went for the people trying to fight back first.

Swinging hard and fast, I spun through them like a bloody tornado. It didn’t matter if I killed them immediately. My goal was to take fingers and limbs and everything else within reach as I whipped through the soldiers at a speed they didn’t seem to comprehend. Blood sprayed everywhere along with severed body parts.

Screams echoed through my ears. So did several war cries, but that did nothing to deter me. My body moved on its own, fluid and constant. 

Somehow, the sensation was rewarding. I had trained for decades to be the perfect killing machine. All of my speed and agility was being put to use here, my body moving purely from memory alone. It was like practicing for a show or a dance and having everything run perfectly. No hiccups. No delays. Just pure instinct.

Despite their desperate scramble to escape me, the people fleeing did not succeed in getting very far. I went after everyone. No one was able to escape the onslaught. Some of them even took themselves out when they strayed too close to a landmine outside of the store. Spots blinked through my eyes and my ears felt like they were bleeding.

Even then, I didn’t stop.

If I stopped, things would go wrong. I just knew it.

So, I continued.

I pulverized each soldier, split heads open like watermelons. I continued on and on in a familiar dance until there was nothing left but darkness and blood. Only then did I pause. Only then did I consider what I’d done.

There was no guilt in it. These people knew what they were signing up for. I held no sympathy for them.

However, I did consider what would happen next in that brief reprieve. I stood at the bottom of the stairs near the first floor, drenched in blood, and I considered what kind of calamity I’d just brought down on my own head.

All because of some kid.

My thoughts were disrupted by a quiet wheeze from nearby. One of the human soldiers who strayed into the mines was still alive, albeit missing his legs. Zeroing in on him, I walked over and stood next to him. The legless man froze, halfway into an army crawl, and looked up.

Frowning, I kicked him over onto his back. He yelped in pain, cradling an injured arm against his chest. Metal shrapnel stuck out of his chest like a porcupine’s quills. The sight was absolutely pitiful.

Despite that, I had to appreciate the way he stared up at me with a mixture of pain, fear, and defiance.

“Who do you work for?” I inquired lowly. The man glowered at me, his jaw clenched so hard veins were popping out on his forehead.

Sighing, I crouched down and grabbed him by his throat. The man scrambled feebly at my hand as I picked him up off the ground. A strangled gurgle sounded from his mouth. Tears began streaking down his face. The sight garnered no sympathy from me as I bared my fangs in a mocking sneer and dug my claws into the sides of his throat.

“I’ll ask one more time.” I hummed lightly. “Who do you work for?”

The man trembled in my grasp, phantom legs attempting to kick me. I considered releasing him so that he could actually speak. However, that thought was thrown aside as the man turned a scalding look down at me from his position. Spit splattered across my face, making me flinch.

A dark chuckle escaped me as I wiped it away with my free hand.

“That’s gonna cost ya.”

Before I could even think of crushing his windpipe, something sharp pierced my neck. It dug in deep, piercing through skin and muscle. I gasped, dropping the man as I stumbled away from my attacker and spun around.

Behind me stood the cloaked blue eyed demon from before.

Except, now I could see their face. A messy mop of short black hair sat on top of their head. They stared at me with wide eyes, looking like they wanted to run. At a closer look, I realized they were very young, their hands trembling as I reached up to grab at my neck and felt the end of a syringe. 

The moment my fingers came into contact with it, my body started to sway. A familiar feeling dawned on me. All of a sudden, my body felt heavy and weak and my vision quickly began to fade. It reminded me of cold cellars and pain.

A hysterical laugh bubbled up from my chest. The poison worked fast, burning under my skin like a fiery worm. My legs suddenly buckled as it clamped down on the nerves at the base of my spine. Panicked giggles burst past my lips. Everything in me was on fire within seconds. The pain was familiar, one I’d hoped to never feel again and yet as my muscles stiffened almost to the point of breaking my own bones, I began to cackle wildly at just how stupid I was.

I’d underestimated this person. I let my guard down. Now, it was biting me in the ass.

Glancing up, I saw the blue-eyed demon staring at me, alarmed. I gave them a wild grin before turning to the man I’d been interrogating. He was watching me, eyes wide and terrified.

I gave off a dark chuckle before lunging for his throat and tearing it out with my own two hands. Blood splattered my face, gurgles and a spasming body laid out before me.

Even as my vision went black, I relished in the fact that I’d almost killed everyone.

—

When I woke up again, there was nothing but darkness. Cold, damp air nipped at my skin. Hard cement pressed against the side of my face, my own hot breath bouncing off the solid material. Lying face down on the floor meant that everytime I breathed in, my chest felt like it was being crushed.

I bit back a whine as my head threatened to split open. My throat felt like I’d swallowed sand. I licked my lips only to cringe at the sharp sting. I could taste dried blood. Everything in me ached with an awful familiarity.

Something in my nose was definitely broken. The only thing I could smell was my own blood. I couldn’t see anything. Some crusty piece of cloth had been wrapped around my eyes and tied so tight it was digging into my face.

I strained my ears to hear what was around me. However, my blood ran cold as I realized I couldn’t hear anything. The only thing I could hear was my own body. I could hear my lungs expanding. I could hear my heart pulsing. I could even hear the flow of my own blood through my veins. Yet, there was nothing else. Just the horrifyingly familiar weight of noise canceling headphones over my ears. 

A snarl ripped from my chest, pain lancing through me at the resulting rumble.

I didn’t care though.

Panic bubbled up in my chest once more.

I couldn’t hear anything. I couldn’t tell where I was. I could have been in a cellar or some wide open dungeon but I couldn’t see anything. I couldn’t see who was watching me. The pressing weight of eyes bored into my skin and yet I couldn’t see them. I couldn’t hear them. I couldn’t tell if the sensation was a hallucination or if it was real. There could be someone next to me and I wouldn’t know. I couldn’t tell. I couldn’t hear anything over my own blood rushing through my ears. I couldn’t even hear the bugs around me or the distant drip of water or someone having a conversation in the next room over. Nothing.

Everything was damn near silent.

Hissing, I shoved down the panic building in my chest and focused on what I did know. It was cold and dark. Even without opening my eyes, I could tell that much. I was definitely underground, laying face first on hard cement. 

As I shifted, I realized that there were several pounds of chains and ropes weighing me down. My legs and arms were hogtied behind my back along with my tail. The weight was crushing.

Not to mention, I could feel the tall tale bite of cold metal against my skin. I recognized that feeling. The sharp spark of my skin against the metal only meant one thing. 

Reaching for my magic, I pulled it up to my skin.

Immediately, the chains around me grew impossibly colder. A yelp of pain threatened to escape me as the icy material bit into my skin, sucking all the magic from within me like needles drawing out blood. The sensation reminded me of too many awful things. Fear welled in my chest.

Scrambling, I tried grabbing at my restraints. My hands were so tightly bound though that the rope was biting into my skin.

I didn’t care.

I squirmed and wiggled and fought tooth and nail trying to escape even when my wrists started to bleed and the chains continued to remain cold and immobile.

Despite that, all the thrashing only seemed to make the rope grow tighter. At one point, I accidentally smashed my face into the cold concrete. A sharp pain sliced through my cheek but I didn’t care.

In my head, I could feel hysteria starting to build. I knew how this would go. This always happened when I misbehaved. When I got too violent or rowdy with the others. They’d already taken away my ears. It was only a matter of time before they took my fingers too. I had to escape before then.

The thought made a maniacal laugh burst from my chest. I felt it but I couldn’t hear it. The whole thing was ridiculous. 

For all of the progress I had made, all the time I had spent running and suddenly I was back in this situation once again. I laughed and laughed until the laughter turned into loud, desperate sobs.

I couldn’t stop it. 

I could only lay back and feel my body shake with fear and my chest spasm as I laughed and sobbed and screamed against the cold cement floors until my throat felt even worse than before and my tears were soaked up by the too tight cloth around my head.

Everything in me ached. Everything in me felt weak.

Eventually, my body gave out and I sank once more into darkness.

—

When I woke up again, I was in a similar situation. This time was distinctly different though.

This time, I could feel water lapping at my fur. I lunged to my feet, only my hands bound this time and tried to look around to no avail. There was still a blindfold over my eyes and my ears were covered by something heavy.

My entire body cringed at the feeling of cold water against my ankles. I couldn’t hear anything. I couldn’t see anything. I couldn’t tell where the water was coming from. I couldn’t even tell where I was. For all I knew, I could be on a sinking boat in the middle of a lake or maybe in a room slowly filling with water. Something told me it was the latter of the two.

I couldn’t tell how big it was though. There was no telling how long it would take to fill. Would it be hours? Would it be days? How long would I be left in the water if I couldn’t escape? Was I allowed to escape? Or was I in a pit with the only escape blocked off?

I began frantically running around, desperately trying to figure out the edge of the room and some way out. No matter how far I ran though, I never reached the edge. It didn’t matter which way I turned. It didn’t matter how fast I was. There were no walls or doors or any means of escape as the water rose higher and higher, lapping at my fur like a starving animal. The higher the water got, the harder it was to move.

Still, I searched for a way out.

Even when my head was submerged and I was forced to run through the water, I still tried. My lungs threatened to burst. Everything in me felt heavy. I still couldn’t hear or see anything but I could feel water all around me. Anytime I tried to swim, I would just sink back to the bottom.

Slowly but surely, I felt my strength beginning to wane.

Slowly but surely, my lungs began to fill.

—

I jolted awake, choking on air as terror constricted around my heart.

For a second, I felt like I hadn’t woken up at all.

My body still felt heavy and hurt ten times more than it had before. Not only that but my lungs were being crushed by a pressing weight on my back. Anger flashed through me as I realized someone was sitting on me.

Snarling viciously, I thrashed under the person’s weight. I barely heard them make a muffled sound of surprise as they rolled off to my side. Rage burned hot beneath my skin.

Once more, I tried escaping my restraints but my efforts were thwarted by the blunt end of a boot slamming into my back. 

I yelped, the pain sending me reeling. My lungs almost refused to work for a second as I gasped for breath. Such a blow shouldn’t have hurt so bad.

With my magic sapped and my body weakened from the poison though, it hurt a lot more than usual. I bit back tears as the pain subsided and I was able to catch my breath. Even through the pained haze, I could feel the person still standing over me. Malice oozed off their very being.

There was another person though.

A quieter presence in the room. I could feel them standing just a few feet away.

Concentrating as hard as I could, I attempted to push my hearing past the headphones. It took everything in me but, eventually, I started hearing the low rumble of the person’s voice next to me and the softer voice of the other person nearby.

At first, only the pitches of their voices reached me. The more I concentrated though, the more I was able to gather. Slowly, little snippets of words began filtering into my ears.

“Stupid…” The lower voice rumbled. “... Why… alive… dead.” 

“... punish.” The quieter, honey smooth voice responded. “The Macaque… King… be careful…”

I repressed a cry of pain as something that felt like a heel dug into my upper spine. All air was driven from my lungs. My head spun with just how much it hurt and yet I gave no reaction.

Above me, I heard the low voice say something mockingly.

However, upon not getting a reaction they began kicking my ribs. I gasped but otherwise kept quiet. Even when I felt and heard a distinct crack, I remained silent.

That was until I felt harsh fingers grip my head fur.

I let out an angry yet pained hiss as my head was yanked back into an uncomfortably twisted position. My attacker forced my head sideways, presumably to speak in my ear. Through the headphones though, I still couldn’t hear anything but the raspy pitch of his voice. Hot, stinking breath ghosted over my face. I recoiled at the rancid stench drifting from him but the person held me in place.

Just from the distance from which I was lifted off the ground, I could tell I was dealing with someone tall. The person was crouched next to me. My shoulder brushed his chest, the unmistakable firmness of muscles underneath. Most likely, I was working with some muscle brained idiot with a temper. Which worked for me.

Snarling, I slammed my head into the guy’s face as hard as I could. My head pounded from the impact but it was worth it.

The man reeled back with a loud cry and dropped me to the ground on my side. I didn’t get to relish in my satisfaction long before I got a boot to the ribs again. Another crack resounded through my body. I gasped, choking on my own breath.

He didn’t stop there though. What followed was an onslaught of kicks to my back, my ribs, my legs.

I endured the beating only because each attack loosened my restraints little by little. The rope around my arms felt thin. Even the chains around me were starting to shift. Slowly, darkness began flowing back into my veins, coiling in my chest like a snake ready to strike. I remained quiet, waiting for my chance to break the chains.

Before I could, a sharp pain exploded through my head.

—

Ash. Grey and lifeless. It marred the flesh of the Earth, clung to every branch and every rock.

Everything was gone.

The once beautiful and flourishing Mountain had been reduced to a barren wasteland full of death. I had been powerless to stop it. Powerless against the onslaught as my subjects burned and screamed for salvation. All because of that bastard. A god with a vendetta. The worst person he could ever pick a fight with.

Yet, he still did it.

He still picked that fight. Just like he always did but, this time, he wasn’t even there to deal with the consequences. No. He left us to deal with it.

All the blood. All the ashes of my friends- our friends, our subjects, desperate to survive only to be burnt to a crisp.

Surely, I thought, there had to be a good reason. 

Even as I laid in bed, recovering from burns that had eaten away my muscles, I feared the worst. Everyday, my thoughts were consumed with all the horrible possibilities. My Sun had not returned in years. The last time I had seen him, he was being spirited away in a diamond snare.

Perhaps he was trapped. Perhaps the gods had finally succeeded.

For years, I wondered what had happened to him because if the King hadn’t returned in 400 years, if he hadn’t come back to us even while our people were being slaughtered, surely there had to be a good reason.

At some point, I grew tired of waiting. Tired of standing still and not having answers. I couldn’t stand living without him. It was like a part of me had been tore away leaving a gaping, bloody wound that bled with every step I took.

After 400 years of waiting tirelessly for my King, I went out to search for him. Our people wailed and begged for me not to leave, but I had to. I had to find him and help him be free of whatever awful punishment had befallen him.

I searched for over a century.

All that time, I imagined all the things I would say to him.

First and foremost, I vowed to never leave his side. If I saw him again, I was going to pour out my heart and admit just how important he was to me and then I was never going to let him leave me again. I would tell him how much I cared, how much I valued the precious time we spent together. How, no matter how far apart we were, I never stopped thinking of him.

I would tell him that I was in love with him...

Our reunion did not go as expected.

When I found him, he was in the middle of a forest with his new companions. Familiar laughter rang through the trees. Enticed by the sound, I went to find him only to find an imposter.

He wore the same face, the same gorgeous smile and golden fur that I’d always admired. 

Yet, this monkey- this snake - dancing around without a care in the world while participating in friendly banter with a river demon and a pig demon was not my King. This person who doted on a Monk like he was the most important thing in the world was not my Sun. He was a rat who’d stolen the face of the only person I’d ever cared for.

So many emotions warred through me as I watched them eat and play and laugh.

It was infuriating.

I had been waiting for centuries to do what they were doing. While I was languishing in the darkness- mourning someone who was still breathing, they’d been basking in the Sun without even realizing how special it was. The very thought pierced my heart like an arrow dipped in poison. Hurt and betrayal boiled in my chest so hot it actually hurt and with it came an indisputable truth. 

Sun Wukong, the Monkey King, Great Sage Equal to Heaven, the love of my life, left me for them. 

I wanted them to hurt. I wanted to punish them for taking something precious from me. For stealing something sacred.

Most of all though, I wanted Sun Wukong to understand what it was like to be betrayed. To be stabbed in the back by someone he trusted.

So, the moment that snake left, I slipped into the shadows. I was surprised at how easily his companions dropped as I struck each of them upside the head. Even the horse didn’t escape my wrath.

Seeing how weak they were only made me angrier. Sun Wukong was an unerring storm strong enough to stand up to the Heavens. Yet, he had been saddled with these weaklings. Rage boiled beneath my skin, ready to be unleashed. I wanted to beat them, show them true strength- show them what it took to stand at the King’s side.

I couldn’t bring myself to do it though.

Despite everything, the King had actually seemed happy. He genuinely enjoyed their company. I could see it on his face.

Somehow, I couldn’t tell what hurt worse. The fact that he had abandoned me in favor of a new start or that his new family actually seemed like a family.

I didn’t get to think about it any further than that.

Before I knew it, I found myself instinctively reeling back. Gold fur blurred past me. Monkey King’s fist slammed into the ground right where I had been standing next to his fallen companions. With a snarl, he turned and lunged towards me. 

Leaning on muscle memory, I tried my best to dodge each blurry fist thrown at me. He was a lot faster than I remembered. My feet moved quicker than they had in a long time, a distinct sense of danger heightening my senses and making me dance at an achingly familiar pace. 

Even after all these years, the King’s physical prowess was overwhelming. While fighting, he gleamed like sunlight reflecting off a lake. It was blinding. So much so that I almost couldn’t keep up.

In fact, one wrong step ended up with a fist to my gut. I felt my entire body fold before I was being thrown halfway across the clearing and into a tree.

I accidentally bit my tongue upon impact. Therefore, when I leaned forward to gasp for breath, blood dribbled out of my mouth. I clutched at my stomach with a dark chuckle. Not only was the King faster, he was a lot stronger then I remembered as well. He’d definitely broken a rib.

Surprisingly though, he didn’t continue his onslaught.

Glancing up, I saw him standing just a few feet away.

The gold-furred simian seemed to have paused midway into his strike. His eyes were unnaturally bright red, so much different from the warm sun filled eyes I’d been seeing in my dreams. Dark bags circled his eyes, stress lines marring his face. His fur looked raggedy and ill kept, as though he’d been in a fight recently. He looked so different and yet so similar to my Wukong. The distinct look of shock on his face was unmistakable.

I tried to make it look like I wasn’t in agonizing pain as I straightened to face him.

“Monkey King! My old friend!” I exclaimed, plastering on a familiar sneer. Wukong’s eyes widened, his expression morphing into disbelief.

“Liu’er…” He whispered.

“Don’t call me that.” I snarled, my tail lashing angrily.

Wukong flinched at the sudden outburst, looking confused. The moment was disrupted by a low groan from his companions lying face down in the dirt behind him. The King turned to look at them, his face contorting into anger.

Growling, he turned back to me, his red eyes sharper than ever before.

“What did you do?” 

I stared at him in disbelief.

After all this time, I had expected to be greeted with anything but that cold look in his eyes. He was looking at me like I was the enemy. Never had the King shown me such hostility. Anger burned through me like hot oil.

“Reunited with an old friend and your first concern is them. Pathetic.”

Rushing forward, I swung a fist at him with all the strength I could muster. Yet, the King caught the blow with ease. I threw another punch at him but he caught that hand too until we were caught in a fist lock.

From here, I could smell the sickly sweet scent of peaches. It only served to fuel the hurt and anger whirling through my chest.

“And here I was worried for nothing.” I hissed, grinning maliciously. “I came all this way to find you and it turns out you weren't even in trouble. You were just too busy with your new friends to return home.”

Wukong’s face widened in shock. I used the momentary lapse in focus to intertwine our fingers and yank his hands down. At the same time, I threw up a knee straight into his chest. The King gasped in pain and shock.

Before he could recover, I wrapped an arm around his head and slammed my other elbow into the middle of his back. Wukong cried out and arched away from me. I raised my arm to strike again only for him to reach out and grab my leg.

Throwing his weight into me, he toppled both of us over onto the ground. I scrambled to get away immediately. Handfuls of dirt and grass were ripped up as I tried to separate myself from him.

I didn’t get very far before Wukong grabbed my ankle and drug me back to him.

Hissing, I turned over and kicked him in the gut. Blood spewed from his mouth upon impact. However, that didn’t stop him from pouncing on me, expression doused in confusion and anger as he fought to immobilize me.

“Why did you attack them, Macaque!?” He snarled, grabbing at my hands.

“Why do you think!?” I cried as I punched him across the face. His head whipped to the side briefly before turning back to face me, red eyes burning hot.

Throwing my weight against him, I rolled us over. Wukong rolled with me until we were tumbling over and over in the dirt. I fought for a hold on him but everytime he would slip out of my grasp. Anytime he got a hold on me, I would use my strength to tear away and then jab my fingers into all of his weak spots.

Despite all the years spent separated, we were still evenly matched on the ground. Claws scraped at my skin but they never drew blood. Matted gold fur brushed across my face and arms. I wanted to rip it out. I wanted him to feel the same humiliation I was feeling. The same pain one feels when something precious is trampled right in front of their very eyes.

I couldn’t do it though.

Even as we fought tooth and nail to gain the upper hand, I couldn’t bring myself to be nearly as vicious as usual. No matter how much anger pulsed through me, I couldn’t draw blood or tear flesh from bone. I just couldn’t.

At some point, I was able to come out on top. I threw a fist towards Monkey King’s face on instinct only for my blow to be blocked. Trapped underneath me, the only thing he could do was dodge and block as I unleashed a barrage of attacks.

Even then, it didn’t matter how hard or how fast I hit. I couldn’t land a single blow. 

I’d always hated that about him. No matter what kind of trouble he got into, the King was always able to defend himself. He was always the stronger one. If he’d been on that island when Erlang attacked, I just knew we wouldn’t have lost.

The thought only made a more potent kind of rage surge into my chest.

When it became obvious that I wouldn’t be landing a blow anytime soon, I tried to separate myself from him. I fought to push his face away and escape his rough hands.

What I didn’t expect was for strong legs to wrap around my waist and hold me down. My heart threatened to jump out of my throat as Wukong squeezed me tight. In my momentary lapse of focus, he was also able to wrap an arm around my head and pull me close, squishing me against a firm body.

“Macaque, stop!” Wukong pleaded in a low, rumbling voice. The sound was achingly familiar.

Snarling, I opened a portal beneath us.

Wukong let out a yelp that had my ears ringing as we fell through. I didn’t wait to tear him off me and throw him out back into the clearing by himself. Within the shadows, darkness pulled at my fur. I remained merged with it for a moment, allowing my rattled nerves to be soothed by the feeling of cold water over my fur as I composed myself once more.

Taking in a deep breath, I stepped out of the shadows. Wukong stood clutching his stomach across the clearing from me. His eyes flashed with indignation as I made my appearance.

“I don’t understand. Why did you hurt them?” He demanded. “They've done nothing wrong!”

“Still more concerned about them than me. If only you showed that kind of loyalty to your kingdom.” I sneered. Anger boiled beneath my skin as Wukong’s face contorted with confusion.

“What are you talking about?” I scoffed.

“All these years, I thought you were dead. Maybe even stuck somewhere. I waited for centuries for you to return. But no. You were too busy frolicking around with those pathetic idiots while the people you were supposed to protect burned.”

Wukong froze, his eyes widening in realization. Sorrow mixed with a tinge of anger and guilt swam through his eyes. Somehow, seeing him make that face made my heart twist uncomfortably. He stepped forward slowly only to stop when I bared my fangs at him in a silent snarl.

“Mac, I…” He trailed off, distraught. I closed my eyes and turned my head away.

“You left us to burn. You abandoned us.”

“I… I know.” I faltered at that, my attention snapping to the gold simian across from me. Wukong’s expression wasn’t one of shock or confusion. Just sorrow.

“You knew?”

“No!” He exclaimed before quickly back tracking. “At least not until just recently. I- I made a trip back to the island a few months ago. They told me what had happened. They told me all about Erlang. Macaque, I’m so sorry.”

“Sorry?” I barked, darkness crackling over my fur. Wukong stared at me, his body tensing, as I began stalking towards him. “All these years, all that pain and suffering and all you have to say is sorry!?”

I rushed towards him, inky black strings flying from my fingertips. Monkey King tried to dodge them but, in the night, my shadows were like vipers. They wrapped around his legs and arms and yanked him down to his knees. The King’s eyes sparked with frustration as I approached him. 

When I was within reach, I grabbed the front of his raggedy old shirt and brought us face-to-face, a renewed rage burning hot in my chest.

“You were supposed to protect us!” I spat. He flinched. “Erlang was there for you! You were supposed to deal with it, you were supposed to be there to take responsibility for your own actions and yet you were nowhere to be found! He set fire to the entire Mountain! He killed hundreds of us and sat back, laughing, while our people burned to ash. While they screamed for my help! While I carried half dead corpses through the forest, he laughed! And you were nowhere to be found! Where were you!?”

I raised a fist to strike him but stopped. Wukong stared up at me, eyes wide and distressed.

Under the light of the full moon, they appeared watery. It was then that I realized he was on the brink of tears. So many emotions swarmed through my chest as I released him from my shadows and shoved him back onto the ground as hard as I could.

“You promised…” I whispered, my heart clenching painfully. 

“Liu’er…” Wukong breathed, forlorn as he gazed up at me. I had to resist the urge to hit him.

“You promised we would spend the rest of our lives together.” I hissed. “That we would spend our days lounging in the sun, enjoying life as it came and that, when it came to fighting off the bad guys, we would do so together. But, when the bad guys came, you weren’t there. You abandoned us when we needed you the most! When I needed you!”

Wukong stood and reached for me but I slapped his hands away. Anger flashed through his eyes but I didn’t care. Centuries of pain was beginning to bubble up in my chest and I could do nothing but clutch at it as tears began streaming down my face.

“Where were you!?” I screamed. “I needed you! We needed you and you abandoned us! You left us to burn- to rot! Where were you!?”

“Would you just let me speak!?” Wukong snapped, reaching out to grab my flailing hands. I ripped them away.

“I don’t want to hear any of your excuses!”

“It’s not an excuse!” Wukong roared as he grabbed my hands and leaned in close, red eyes hot with anger and despair. “After I was captured, I was almost burned alive in a cauldron for almost two months straight and, when that didn’t succeed, I was trapped under a mountain for 500 years.

"For the last 500 years, while the world has been revolving around me, I’ve been stuck eating molten copper and iron pellets alone with no hope of escape. I couldn’t do anything. I couldn’t go anywhere. I’ve been cut off from the world for 500 years, Macaque! This stupid journey I’m on is the only reason I’m walking the Earth right now! If there was something I could have done against Erlang, I would have! You know that!”

“You’re such a liar.” I seethed, tearing my hands away from him and retreating several steps. Wukong glowered at me through dark, frustrated eyes.

“I’m not lying.”

“You could just say you didn’t want to return.” I retorted venomously. Wukong’s eyes flashed with indignation.

“I did want to return, Macaque! But, until this journey is finished, I can’t go anywhere else! I have to stay by the Monk’s side. I have to protect him.”

“Coward.” 

For a moment, I swore I was going to get hit. I could practically see steam rolling off the King’s head. Even in the moonlight, his eyes were bright and deadlier than ever. For the first time in my life, I felt a thrill of genuine fear spark through me as the Great Sage stared me down.

Suddenly, I was very scared of what my King would do.

“It is my sworn duty to protect these people. Yet, you’ve come here and hurt them out of some petty vengeance.” Wukong spoke in a low, rumbling tone, his tail eerily still.

All I could focus on at that moment was that this was not my Sun.

My Sun was gentle and loving. He would play mischievous pranks simply for the fun of it. He never raised his voice unless he had to. I learned what it was like to live and laugh and love because of him. Everything good in the world, I’d become familiar with because of him. When I was escaping my past, he was the light at the end of the tunnel, chasing away my bad dreams. That was Sun Wukong.

This feral, raggedy creature staring me down was not him. This was a beast who had stolen his face. I didn’t want to believe it. I didn’t want to admit that there was a chance that I would never be reunited with the person I fell in love with so long ago and yet here was the undeniable proof that he no longer existed.

“That whole time Erlang was raining fire upon us, I kept thinking, he’ll come back.” I began in a low tone, anger turning to a bitter resignation and hatred. The Great Sage watched me through narrowed eyes as I started pacing the grassy meadow between us.

“I told myself that you would show up. Always right on time, before too many people got hurt, you would come for us. You would save us. Yet, you never showed…” I paused to turn towards the uneasy looking monkey. “Do you have any idea what the smell of burning flesh and fur is like?”

Monkey King’s eyes flashed with pain and guilt. Still, he kept up his intimidating façade. I tilted my head at him, something ugly curling in my chest as I continued.

“Families decimated. Corpses unrecognizable. Mothers wailing next to the river because all they had left of their son was his severed foot... And yet, despite all that pain and agony, all they wanted was their King… Their King who never showed.”

Wukong bowed his head, shame curling into his posture. He gritted his teeth, anger and sorrow warring in his face.

For a second, I could almost convince myself that he cared with a display like that and yet I knew better. He abandoned us. In my mind, that was the only truth that mattered.

A mocking sneer crossed my face as I began to trail towards him.

“They waited for you. Waited for some sign that you were still alive and yet, here you are, without a care in the world, playing with people that are far beneath you.”

“Don’t talk about them like that.” Wukong snarled. Fear crawled through me like a slimy slug at the fiery red look he gave me. I covered it with a leering grin, baring my fangs.

“Wooow, such loyalty. It baffles me that you couldn't show half as much to your own people.”

“Stop talking like that.”

“Ultimately, this is all gonna end up the same way. You’ll betray these people just as you betrayed us. You'll abandon them when things get rough.”

“Stop.” He hissed, fists clenching at his side. All of my instincts screamed at me to run yet I stayed.

“Aw, is the King losing his temper?” I prodded mockingly. “After all these years, you’re still the temperamental son of a bitch who picks a fight and then runs away from his own consequences so that other people can die at his enemy's hands.”

“I did no such thing!” Wukong roared, rushing at me with an insane amount of speed. I barely dodged him, his fist flying past my face. Yet, I couldn’t stop the taunts coming from my mouth even as the King began hunting me down like a feral animal.

“You left your people to suffer alone! You left them to burn at the hands of your enemies while you escaped scot-free. They have to live with the fact that their deadbeat, good-for-nothing, selfish King left them to bear the scars of his sins while he gets to lead a new life with a new family without dealing with the reality of his mistakes. While they continue toiling away, worshiping a King who doesn’t care, he sits and laughs with his new family. How fortunate for him!”

“Enough!” A foot lashed out to strike me in the side. I felt another crack of my ribs, blood pooling in my mouth, yet I stayed standing.

“Admit it.” I spat, blood spewing from my lips. “You left them to die. And maybe the real reason you’re so pissed off right now is because I’m still alive to remind you of what you’ve done. To remind you of the cost of your arrogance!”

“I said enough!”

Monkey King lunged for me, claws outstretched. I barely dodged only to feel those same claws rip through one of my ears. Pain exploded through my head as he brought his elbow back and cracked it across my face. I reeled away from him, my body aching and my vision going spotty.

“You brought misfortune upon us!” I yelled, turning to punch him in the face. His body followed suit and yet he still was able to turn to block my next attack. “If it weren’t for you, they would still be alive! If it weren’t for you, there wouldn’t be so much pain and heartache! You only bring destruction to those around you, burning everything from existence!”

“Shut up!” Wukong cried out, summoning his staff from within his ear. I summoned mine as well, my grip tightening around it.

“You’ll do it to them too.” I declared. “You’ll burn them just as I have been burned and they will never forgive you. You do nothing but play with others until you get bored and then you leave them to suffer the consequences of your own actions. You’ll never change. You’ll only ever hurt those you care about.”

There was a breaking point. Everyone has a breaking point. I could see that Wukong was reaching his limit and yet I kept pushing, striking where I knew it hurt the most, and ignoring the signs that told me to stop. I ignored the alarms in the back of my head screaming for me to run. Even when I saw him tense. Even when he flew into the air and careened towards me, rage consuming those deadly red eyes. I didn’t move.

I didn’t think I would have to.

People have their breaking points. I just never expected Wukong’s to be the death of me.

—

I snapped awake so quick it almost hurt. My head felt like it was splitting from phantom pains. I could still feel the cold metal of a staff being shoved into my face.

On top of that, the blow to my head that had initially knocked me out throbbed with a pain so intense it made me wish I was still unconscious. My ribs were still broken and my spine twitched painfully when I moved. The whole thing only made me angrier the more I thought about it.

On the bright side, power welled within my chest as I awoke.

In the time that I’d been out, it seemed as though a raging pool of darkness had collected under my skin, waiting to be unleashed. I could feel it, cold and seething. A dull hum had started up in the back of my head. Even the power of the enchanted chains around me could not sap the magic from my skin.

Which only left the problem of escaping the ropes and my headphones.

Snarling, I twisted and turned my hands, reaching for my restraints. Pain shot through me as my fingers made contact. I bit back a whimper, hesitating for a split second.

The more I thought about it, the more I realized my hands felt like they’d been shredded. I dreaded analyzing that sensation.

My suspicions were only confirmed when I drew one finger over the mangled stub of another. A low hiss ripped itself from my chest. The pain was excruciating yet I continued to press my fingers together.

Sure enough, there was no smooth texture of my claws. Just the sensitive, meaty feeling of what laid underneath.

A war cry erupted from my mouth.

All of my anger boiled to a breaking point until I was roaring so loud the sound actually reached my ears. The very room around me shook, dust falling on my back. My vocal cords strained and yet I began screaming and howling all the most foul curses I knew at the top of my lungs while furiously kicking and tearing at my restraints. Something dangerous loomed in response to my anger. I kept it on a tight leash though, waiting for the right moment.

It wasn’t until I started on a list of disgusting names to call someone’s mom that I felt and heard a metal door being opened nearby. Immediately, the smell of the burly man from before assaulted my nose.

Without skipping a beat, I began calling him every vile thing under the sun. Of course, I couldn’t quite hear my own voice or his response.

What I did feel was the way malice washed over me. The man approached me with a killing intent and kicked me once, right in the middle of my chest. This time, I felt something get punctured. Blood filled my mouth. I spit it out and licked my fangs with a grin before continuing the verbal abuse.

Almost immediately, I was picked up by the front of my shirt. My whole body flinched as I was raised off the ground. The man screamed something in my face, spit splattering all over. I wrinkled my nose and leaned away from him as best as I could.

‘You’re fuckin’ disgusting.’ I snarled.

I should’ve expected the blow to the face.

Without being able to see though, it caught me off guard. However, it did succeed in completely knocking the headphones off my ears and, with that, I could suddenly hear everything. From the nearby drip of water to the thundering of footsteps upstairs to the absolutely percussive sound of this man yelling in my face. He stopped as soon as the headphones were off.

An unnaturally loud gasp sounded from somewhere behind him.

“Shit! The headphones!” The other person exclaimed. I could hear them scramble to grab it.

A cackle escaped me as all of the repressed rage in my chest exploded outwards. The chains around me suddenly burned. I winced a little as they splintered, lightly slashing at my skin, and flew off in all directions. Two distinct screams filled the air. One quickly turned into a higher pitched wail of pain. Hot wet liquid sprayed across my face as the man dropped me. 

Strangely, the feeling of fingers in the front of my shirt remained for a second even as his scream retreated several steps away. I barely caught myself, the ropes around me still tight. They ripped apart easily enough as I flexed. My tail came free and, although my ribs felt like they were tearing apart my insides and my spine felt like it was being ripped out while my legs threatened to buckle, all I could feel was relief. 

Pride surged through me.

The fact that the restraints that once contained my shadow magic with ease weren’t enough to hold me was a testament to how far I’d come since my childhood. Darkness poured into me as readily as water being soaked up by a sponge. With how much there was, I could only guess it was nighttime. Plus, the shadows around me were plentiful which meant we were in some sort of basement without light just like I’d suspected.

A stupid play on their part. 

My magic reverberated through my ears like the bass of a good song as I stood. Around me, I could hear my captors struggling. I reached up to carefully pull my blindfold off. It came away with ease and even as I felt a fresh wave of blood gushing out of my head and running down my nose, relief coursed through me.

“You have just reminded me of some very awful memories.” I sighed, blinking open my aching eyes.

In front of me were two soldiers. Both of them were in a deathmatch with several of my shadows. Neither of them were wearing the vests of the mercenaries. I didn’t even recognize the man in front of me.

However, I was happy to see that I’d guessed correctly. The man who’d assaulted me was tall and burly. I was a little surprised to see that he was also missing an arm.

Glancing down, I realized that the severed appendage was lying at my feet, bloody and tainted black from my shadow magic. A dark chuckle escaped me as I kicked it away. 

Grinning wickedly, I turned my attention to the other person in the room. I realized with a start that they were the same dark haired demon that poisoned me in the stairwell. Without their hood and cape, I could now see a dark blue tail whipping around behind their lithe, androgynous form. A set of tall white ears sat on their head. The Huli Jing’s movements were sharp and calculated. 

I was almost impressed by just how well they were holding up. Most of my clones weren’t nearly as self-sufficient as a certain someone’s. They didn’t have a mind of their own. However, their hivemind-like movements were formidable.

Reaching into myself, I produced several more and sent them upwards where the sound of boots roared like thunder. Only one shadow remained with me. The vibrating hum in my mind grew as we turned back to the man across the room.

Pinned by my shadows, he had almost no room to move. Several slash wounds covered his body. Each of them had an inky black texture around the wound as my shadows sank into his skin, poisoning him. I hummed in intrigue at the display as I sauntered over. The man stared up at me with wide eyes, fear swarming through his face as I stopped in front of him. He almost looked like he was on the brink of tears. 

I took a sadistic sort of satisfaction in punching a hole through his chest and ripping out his heart.

The process was a little messy considering I didn’t have my claws. Either way, having his still beating heart sat in my hand was a welcome feeling.

Just as the guy dropped, a chill went up my spine. I dodged just enough for sharp claws to tear through my side. With my broken ribs and slowly filling lungs, it was hard to move as fast as I normally did.

Despite that, I managed to keep just out of reach of a deadly set of claws as the dark-haired Huli Jing slashed at me from every angle possible.

I was painfully aware of my missing claws as they continued their attack. My shadows remained at my side, ready to be used, but I kept them away. Blue eyes and dark hair flashed through my vision. I could tell this person was intent on disabling me. They aimed for my legs and my already injured chest and side.

However, they had no killing intent.

Curious and starting to run out of breath, I feigned a right hook. The Huli Jing went to block and succeeded. They didn’t notice my tail until it was wrapped around their throat. I cast several portals over the length of it as I lifted them into the air. A smirk crossed my face as they tried clawing at the appendage with a snarl. Their claws did nothing.

Realizing that their efforts were in vain, the Huli Jing stopped and glared down at me. I smiled a little and eased up on the pressure around their neck.

“What do you people want with me?” I asked. The person in my grasp squirmed a little with a deep frown. After a moment of silence, they stopped, their legs dangling helplessly in the air.

“We were ordered to bring you back to headquarters.” They replied in a quiet, feminine voice. I scoffed.

“Let me guess. Your bosses are people from Sijumu.”

“Sijumu?” The Huli Jing questioned, face contorting with confusion. “That organization hasn’t existed for years.”

A distant pull on my magic kept me from responding. My ears unfurled from under my glamors as I tilted my head and listened for what was happening around me.  The clones that I'd sent upstairs were already fighting off the people above us. It seemed to be a losing battle though. With my strength depleting, I couldn’t maintain as many as usual. Not to mention, the humans seemed to have deduced that guns were very effective on the attacking shadows.

Humming, I turned back to the demon in my grasp. They stared at me, awe and confusion evident on their face. I gave them a brief glare.

“What is it, pipsqueak?” The Huli Jing huffed at the nickname but continued staring at me with a frown.

“They said that if you got your hands on us, you’d kill us.” I chuckled darkly.

“Yeah, see, normally that’s true but I kinda like you. It’s not everyday someone can sneak up on me like you did let alone have the guts to poison me. You got potential.”

With that, I unwrapped my tail from around their neck. The Huli Jing landed on the ground with a grunt. A rough wheezing escaped their throat as they reached up to rub at it. I frowned, momentarily reminded of a certain kid, before turning to the open metal door across the room.

There were too many people above us. Without knowing the layout of the building I was in, I couldn’t teleport anywhere without running into more soldiers. My injuries were starting to sap my strength. Fighting was out of the question but I still had to escape somehow. The only way I was going to be able to do that was to do something on a level of stupidity I liked to classify as “The Monkey King Special”.

“We’re underneath the mall.” A soft voice murmured. I turned to see the Huli Jing still sitting behind me, seemingly subdued. They glanced up at me uncertainly. “This is like an underground warehouse. There’s people on every floor up there and a bunch more guarding the entrances that lead down here.”

I turned towards them and crouched down with a wicked smile. The Huli Jing flinched a little and shrank back.

“What’s your name?” I asked. I received a shocked blink of surprise before they responded.

“Yuming.” I nodded and stood with my hands on my hips.

“Well, Yuming. I do hope you survive this.”

“What are you-”

The hum in my mind grew louder as I reached into myself and drew forth the shadow in my chest. The rest of my shadows roared and twisted around my body. I allowed them to writhe and hiss as the creature within me swelled into existence, its bulky body pressing against the concrete walls around us until they began to creak. A weightless feeling dawned on me as my feet lifted off the ground. 

I let out an appreciative hum and reached out with my magic to grab the walls and pillars holding up the mall. A wicked grin slipped into place as I glanced back at the terrified Huli Jing behind me. I gave them a wink.

Then, I brought down the whole building onto our heads.

Chapter Text

Wukong’s POV: Five Days Later, Monday

The sun baked down on us from above.

It was annoyingly hot outside, the kind of wet heat that makes your clothes stick to your body. I had long since abandoned my shirt, as had MK. Even then, both of us had to take several breaks just so we didn’t keel over from heat exhaustion alone. I fed the kid at noon like usual and made sure to keep plenty of water around.

Despite that, he seemed distant, sluggish almost.

Which was surprising considering we’d made a lot of progress in his training in the last week. I couldn’t tell if it was the heat or something else. Every time MK attempted to do his exercises for the day, he ended up tripping over his own feet or stumbling over nothing.

Admittedly, the kid was a little spacey sometimes so it wasn’t too surprising. Normally though, he would get over it as the day went by.

Today was definitely not one of those days.

I watched, bemused, as the kid fell flat on his face for about the hundredth time that day after failing a jump kick I’d shown him. He hit the ground pretty hard but still bounced up with an exaggerated grin and brushed himself off.

“I’m good! I’m good.” He exclaimed. “Let me do that again.”

Without missing a beat, he slipped back into his starting position. My stomach twisted at the sight of his overly eager expression. It bordered on the line of too fake for me as I stood and walked over to him. The kid paused when he saw me, eyes wide and troubled.

“Is there something wrong?” He asked, straightening once more.

“I should be the one asking that.” I chided, casually throwing an arm around his shoulders. “What’s goin’ on, bud? You’ve been distracted all day.”

MK was silent for a moment. The fact that he didn’t immediately respond made me nervous. It meant he was thinking hard about something and that normally never boded well for me emotionally. I eyed the worried crease between his eyes, my own anxiety stirring at the sight. The kid turned to me after a moment with a frown.

“Have you seen Macaque lately?” I tensed uneasily but MK simply plowed on. “He seemed really upset last time we saw him. I’m worried that he’s not doing okay.”

I frowned and pulled away from him.

“I thought I told you not to worry about him.”

“You’re worried too though.” MK pointed out, looking up at me with wide, anxious eyes. “I haven’t seen him once since last week. Most of the time, he ends up following me around town or something whenever I’m doing deliveries but I haven’t felt him at all. It’s like he disappeared again.”

“That’s nothing kid! Did you forget he was gone for over two weeks last time? He’ll turn up. He always does.” I assured him lightheartedly. The kid didn’t perk up like usual though.

Instead, he continued staring at the ground with a troubled look. My stomach twisted in knots, anxiety buzzing in my chest like a swarm of bees.

I didn’t want to admit it, but I was worried too. Sure, Macaque had a habit of disappearing all the time but I hated how he’d left the last time I saw him. It left a bad taste in my mouth.

Sighing, I reached over to clasp a hand over the kid’s shoulder. 

“There’s nothing to worry about, MK. I’m sure he’s fine. Even on the off chance that someone did get a hold of him, they wouldn’t survive without missing a limb.”

“Yeah, somehow I don’t find that very reassuring.” MK grumbled with a pointed look at me. I shrugged and took my hand away.

“Macaque can fend for himself. He doesn’t need us hovering over his shoulder every time he gets distant. It doesn’t do any good anyway. I should know.” MK made a face and shook his head.

“That’s because you have a habit of not giving people space. Hovering is one thing but checking in on a friend on occasion, especially when you’re worried about them, is acceptable. We’ve waited almost a week. It’s about time we check in on him and make sure that he’s doing okay, mentally and physically.”

“I still don’t think it’s a good idea, kid.” I muttered. MK folded his arms, his expression a mix of uncertainty and concern.

I couldn’t admit to him that I was scared. Scared of messing up the timing. Scared of Macaque’s reaction to a wellness checkup. He’d always been a very guarded person. Any attempt at checking in on him, especially when it came to his emotions, was always met with aggression no matter how I phrased my words.

For the last week, I had been agonizing over when to approach the shadow demon. I knew I’d done something to upset him but I didn’t know how to go about talking to him again.

Even so, my conversation with MK the other day left me feeling uneasy. Now, I wasn’t just worried about how he was feeling. MK’s words had reminded me that the shadow demon wasn’t exactly in the safest of places. The city was huge. Sometimes, questionable people escaped our notice. It was inevitable and I hated the fact that I couldn’t ease the anxiety in my chest by distracting myself like I normally did.

“I’ll wait until tomorrow.” I glanced over at MK as he spoke. The kid was giving me a concerned look, eyebrows pinched. “If I don’t see him by tomorrow, I’m going out to search for him and you’re coming with me.”

—

I agreed with the kid.

However, I couldn’t wait until the next day. I could barely even wait for him to leave later that night. Him mentioning Macaque had only instilled a very distinct sense of unease that I couldn’t shake. For the rest of the day, I couldn’t sit still for the life of me.

At the very least, I forced myself to wait until nighttime. Macaque was always most active during the night which meant there was no better time to make a stop at his submarine.

The moon shone bright against the inky black sky as I made my way into town that night. I landed on Macaque’s dock in record time. The whole thing rocked a little, a loud thump resounding from my weight. 

Immediately, I felt the shadow demon’s newly fortified barrier press down on my body and my mind. One glance revealed the almost visible warping of shadows all around the submarine. Darkness spilled from it, clogging the air around me and pulling at my skin like a heavy weight threatening to drag me into the ocean. My breath caught in my throat as it raked its claws down my spine. 

Clearly, the barrier was meant as a warning to stay away.

Despite that, the potency did nothing to deter me. Anxiety stalked the edges of my mind like a hungry wolf. It could not be ignored.

Judging from the increase in security, I knew Macaque probably wasn’t in the mood for company. However, such an increase in power meant he was here and I knew that the uneasy feeling in my chest wouldn’t go away until I got some sort of confirmation that he was alive and well. Even if that was in the form of him telling me off for visiting him.

So, drawing up my usual sense of courage, I walked up to his door and knocked on it. The sound rang out sharp and clear. There was no answer though. I waited for a minute but, when there was still no answer, I knocked again. Again, no one answered.

Unnerved, I glanced around the dock at my feet. Macaque had to be home. I just knew it. If he wasn’t, his magic wouldn’t feel like it was trying to crawl down my throat and squeeze the air out of my lungs. Or maybe that was my anxiety.

Either way, I knew better than to think that he was asleep. The shadow demon had always preferred the night over the day. Not to mention, he was always vigilant. Even if he’d been asleep, he still would’ve heard me land on the dock and knock on his door. If anything, he was probably waiting for me to say something. Or he was waiting for me to leave.

Annoyed at the thought, I turned back to the door and raised my hand again. This time, however, my eyes caught on something. A red handprint marked the door handle. 

I knocked again, more urgently this time.

“Macaque! I know you’re in there! Open up.” Silence. I stared at the bloody handprint, suddenly feeling cold as I pounded on the metal. “Macaque! Open this door.”

“Go away!” Relief washed over me at the sound of his voice, my knees threatening to buckle underneath me. It didn’t last very long though. Not when I could still see that handprint on the door. 

He’s hurt. I grimaced at the thought and slammed my hand against the metal.

“I will break down this door if you don’t let me in right now.”

“You break it, you buy it asshole!” Macaque shouted, voice muffled but no less venomous. I took a step back to prepare myself.

“If that’s what it takes.”

“Leave my goddamn door alone!” 

“Why is there blood on it!?”

Silence met my words. Another glance at the handprint had so many horrible thoughts racing through my head.

Bloody corpses lay all around me. Severed hands and heads sprinkled about. Red stained my once white shirt. Panic welled in my chest as I looked down at one of their faces only to see a familiar face, half of its skull smashed in and black fur matted with blood.

“Go away Wukong.” Came the faint yet audible response. He almost sounded defeated. A growl rumbled deep in my chest as I reached for the door. 

Immediately, the barrier hissed and snapped painfully at my skin. It wasn’t a sharp pain though, more like a slap on the wrist, a dull ache that warned me away from touching the metal. I ignored it, reaching within myself to a familiar pool of energy. Warmth spread over my arm as I pulled it up from within my chest and let it saturate my fingertips, melting the darkness away by sheer force.

The barrier resisted for a moment.

Ultimately though, it couldn’t withstand the heat. I barely caught the misty blur of several misshapen shadows warping away from me and the door to allow me access. I blinked in surprise at the display. That fascination passed quickly though as I reached out to grab the handle and twisted it open.

Inside the sub was pitch black. There were no lights. The only thing I could see was the floor right inside the doorway where moonlight washed over metal, casting my shadow into an elongated blotch on the ground. My fur stood on end at the distinct reek of blood.

Activating my gold vision, I took a look around.

Immediately, violet shadows swarmed my vision. They crawled along the edges of the sub, vague and formless shapes looming like empty specters. Expressionless eyes and void like faces stared at me from beyond the veil. Despite their lack of emotions, I got the distinct sense that I wasn’t welcome.

I ignored them in favor of looking around the sub.

On the other end of the giant metal tube was a decent sized mattress laying on the floor. There were holes in it and one of the corners was missing. Next to it sat a lopsided nightstand with an old crusty looking microwave on top. Nearby sat a small couch where the shadows seemed to be coalesced like inky black dragons hoarding a treasure.

Most of them were like the others. Blank and expressionless.

However, one shadow loomed larger than the rest, it's singular eye bright and seemingly omniscient as it stared at me from across the way. It hunched over the couch, long arms barely visible. I stepped towards it and, immediately, all the shadows hissed and coiled around me like snakes ready to strike. I thought I caught the flicker of what looked like bandages warping towards me.

Before anything could happen, the faint outline of a hand reached out from the couch to wave off the shadows. They all paused to look at their master. After a moment though, they reluctantly retreated. My skin crawled as they stretched out in every direction, not quite dissipating, but distancing themselves enough to let me see the couch.

What they revealed to me was a sight I hoped I’d never see again.

There, on the couch, laid a very bloody and broken shadow demon. Macaque was stretched out with an arm over his eyes and his legs dangling over an arm rest. With gold vision, I was able to see spots of blood leading from the door to the couch. More of it was smeared across the back of the couch where Macaque had most likely slumped down upon arrival. The arm rest near Macaque’s head was also stained with blood.

I found myself immediately rushing forward.

“Macaque!” The shadow demon winced and turned his head away.

“Must you be so noisy?” He groaned, voice hoarse and tinged with exhaustion.

I stopped at the edge of the couch and leaned over to get a better look at his condition.

Even with the discoloration caused by gold vision, I could see the dirt and mud clinging to the shadow demon’s obsidian fur. As for his clothes, it almost looked like he’d been buried alive. Practically nothing was left of his shirt. All the holes exposed a toned golden brown chest caked with dried up blood. I couldn’t tell if all of it was his or not. Cuts covered his chest and shoulders and there was a nasty looking gash along his right side.

The usual red scarf that adorned his neck was missing.

“What the hell happened to you!?” I exclaimed. Macaque cracked open an eye to glare at me.

“Lower your voice.” He hissed.

“You’re bleeding all over the place!” I shouted. Macaque rolled his eyes.

“I stopped bleeding a while ago.” 

“How long have you been laying here like this!?” My lungs felt like they were shrinking.

“Wukong…”

“What happened to you!?”  I cried.

“Wukong.”

“Who did this to you!?” I demanded.

“Wukong!”

“I need to get you out of here.” I decided, reaching forward to grab the shadow demon.

Shock coursed through me as a hand grabbed my face and yanked me down to face deadly, violet eyes. I was too distracted by the sight of blood coating his teeth. A lot of it was also plastered across his face even though I couldn’t see any wounds. Macaque bared his fangs at me, a snarl ripping past his lips as he glared at me. 

“Lower. Your fucking. Voice. Please .” His voice sounded strained. I felt my breath catch in my throat as the metallic stench of blood rolled over me. It only made me lean closer.

“What happened to you?” Macaque growled at me before roughly shoving my face away. A pained grimace crossed his face as he relaxed back into the couch.

“It’s none of your business.”

The shadows lashed at my skin angrily. I barely noticed the dull pinches. My focus was wholeheartedly trained on the way Macaque struggled to breath after laying down again. It didn’t escape my notice that he winced as he did so as well.

I stood, my fingers feeling numb.

“I’m taking you back to the palace.” I declared before reaching towards Macaque again. He immediately slapped my hands away.

“The hell you are.” He snarled, glaring up at me defiantly.

“Do you see yourself!?” I shouted, anger coiling with anxiety in my chest. Macaque flinched and reached up to press a hand against his head.

“I’m gonna fucking punch you. Go. Away.“

“I need to get you looked at.” I persisted, crouching down to shove my arms under his shoulders and knees. Macaque pushed at my chest with his fangs bared.

“You don’t need to do anything except get the fuck out of my face and leave!”

“It’s safer at the palace!” I snapped, ignoring the hand now pushing at my face. “I can look at you there.”

“You’re not listening to me.” Macaque retorted.

“I can help.” I insisted, successfully hooking my arms underneath him and pulling him in close against my chest. He placed a hand on my shoulder, eyes growing fearful.

“Wait, Wukong, please-”

I tried to be as gentle as possible considering I didn’t know the extent of his injuries. Despite my efforts, when I picked him up, he ended up partially folded in my arms and, for some reason, that made him go rigid with a cry of pain so loud it made my ears ring. I froze at the sound, all body functions screeching to a halt.

You hurt him. Rang through my head with stunning clarity.

I watched in horror as Macaque spasmed in my arms, face twisted in agony. A sudden urge to drop him before I made things worse struck through me like lightning. I barely managed to keep my hold on him in spite of it. 

As quick as it came, Macaque’s attack passed. He was left looking like he was on the verge of tears as he gasped for breath. His chest heaved with the effort, each breath sounding raspy. The tiniest of whimpers escaped him as he slowly came down from whatever painful fit had befallen him. The sound was so pitiful, I instinctively tightened my hold on him. 

Unfortunately, that meant my fingers dug into his side a little. He yelped in pain, one hand grabbing at the front of my hoodie. Gritting his teeth, he turned to bury his face in my chest.

“Wukong… you asshole…” He groaned weakly. 

I heard what he said.

However, I was too distracted by the sight of bloody, clawless hands gripping at my hoodie.

I wanted to throw up.

Bile rose in my throat, leaving a nasty taste in my mouth. The feeling only mixed with anxiety as I realized that there was so much blood on the couch below him that I couldn’t tell what the original color was. It was sickening. 

My hold on Macaque tightened as I looked back at his face. His jaw was clenched so hard I could almost imagine the pain from that alone. Curled up against my chest like he was, he suddenly seemed very small. A sudden insatiable urge to make him feel better, to get him to safety burned through me.

“I’m taking you to the palace.” I declared once more. 

“It doesn’t seem like I have much of a choice.” Macaque grumbled, taking his hand away to hold his torn up side. I squeezed him a little and his head fell into my chest with a soft whine.

Your fault. Readjusting his weight, I hurried outside.

As soon as we left the shelter of the submarine, something behind me slammed. I whipped around only to see a half formed shadow closing the door. It spun the lock in place before turning to me. For a moment, one violet eye stared at me, unblinkingly, before the shadow melded itself into the barrier around the sub. 

My heart felt close to exploding. I could feel it hammering away at my chest, sharp and painful. I fought against the choking feeling of panic as I summoned my nimbus and dashed towards the palace. 

Macaque didn’t make another sound in the few short minutes it took us to get there. The pained grimace on his face remained though. It seemed like the more I looked at him, the worse he seemed. 

Under the moonlight, I could now see several lacerations all up and down the demon’s body from head to toe. His raspy breathing and the way he flinched at the touch of my fingers against his side suggested broken ribs as well. Not to mention, I could just feel the blood from his right side soaking my claws.

You made him bleed. I pushed the thought away and put on an extra burst of speed towards the palace.

As we drew closer, I noticed little figures out in the courtyard. Mentally, I cursed their presence, wanting nothing more than to get Macaque to safety. 

The moment we came into sight, the young monkeys of the Mountain began hooting excitedly. Their excitement only grew when they saw who I was carrying. With excited squeals, they crowded around near the entrance to the house. 

When we landed, however, and the scent of blood hit the air, all the monkeys recoiled. Excitement turned to fear as they opened a spot for me to land. I couldn’t find it in myself to try and reassure them. Not when I felt like I was going to puke. Luckily, Macaque was a different story.

“It’s okay little ones.” He assured them, barely hiding a pained wince as he waved them away. “I’m alright. Just keep out of the way please.”

I landed on the ground with Macaque in my arms and bulldozed my way towards the house. The monkeys opened up enough space for me to walk. Still, they followed at my heels, eyes alight with concern. Worried hoots sounded through my ears. I tightened my hold on Macaque, not noticing his wince, as everyone bombarded us with questions. My vision swam and my stomach lurched.

Suddenly, I was back in that clearing. Blood coating my fur. It felt slimy and wet, drenching my chest. Tears blurred my vision, my chest painfully tight as I cradled his head against my chest. The head of my best friend. The head of the one person I treasured the most. Bloody and broken in my arms. I couldn’t control my temper. I couldn’t control what I’d done. Yet they still asked me questions. They asked who he was and what had happened. They still asked if I was okay. As if I hadn’t just slaughtered my oldest friend. As if his brains weren’t splattered all over my chest and the end of my staff like some gorey art project.

I snapped back to reality as a hand grasped at my hoodie. My vision cleared and I realized I was standing still. I wasn’t in that clearing anymore. In fact, I was standing in front of my house, one that was born years after that horrid memory. I looked down at Macaque still laying in my arms but alive. Alive and intact.

“I’m getting you to safety.” The words slipped out unbidden. I didn’t even fully register that they came from my mouth. I just saw Macaque crack open an amber eye to weakly glare up at me.

“That’s great, but could you ease up a bit. You’re fucking killing me.”

You’re killing him .

I immediately released my hold on him, stopping just short of dropping him. The shadow demon sighed in relief. He didn’t immediately try to stand or get away though, which was shocking. 

Instead, he twisted a mangled hand into my hoodie again and buried his face in my chest, hot breath warming the fur underneath. I felt him relax against me even as he clung to my hoodie. It soothed the unease I felt in my chest just the tiniest bit. 

A weight suddenly landed on my shoulder, making me flinch violently. Poor Min-Min almost went flying. I didn’t register that it was her at first as I pulled Macaque closer to my chest and glared sideways at her. The flash of fear in her brown eyes resembled the one I’d seen that day. The one that was immediately splattered with blood afterwards.

Somewhere nearby, I heard someone speak. I couldn’t hear what they said but I looked down at Macaque. He was staring up at me with this conflicted expression, his declawed hand still fisted into my hoodie.

I saw him speak again but I couldn’t make out his words. I could only feel the vibrations of his voice in his chest against my fingers. Soft chitters sounded next to my ear but Min-Min's words didn't make sense in my head. My attention involuntarily zeroed in on the blood coating my fingers. Gold stained red.

Your fault.

A cool hand placed itself against my chest. I blinked in surprise at the sight of obsidian fur clashing against the yellow of my hoodie. Macaque’s hand pressed right over my fast beating heart, urging me to breathe. It was a familiar sight from a distant memory. I internally cringed at the lack of claws as I focused on nothing but steadying my breathing and the feel of that hand against my chest.

“Wukong.” The hand slowly retracted and I looked up to see Macaque staring at me with a vague expression of concern.

“Hm?” Macaque’s eyes narrowed.

“Min-Min wants to help.” He explained. I frowned, thinking it would be easier to take care of the shadow demon myself but Macaque gave me a reprimanding glare. “Stop thinking whatever you’re thinking. Min-Min is helping whether you like it or not.”

“She’s a kid.” I argued.

“Granny taught me a lot about medicine.” Min-Min retorted, voice high and squeaky compared to Macaque’s rumbling intonations. I glared sideways at her only for two fingers to grab my chin. Before I knew it, I was being forced to look down at a very peeved looking shadow demon.

“Let her help.” Macaque ordered. I made a face but didn’t argue. Macaque pulled his fingers away, his touch lingering as concern flashed through his eyes.

Ultimately, I knew they were right. Having someone experienced in some sort of first aid helping me was probably a good idea. It would also mean that Macaque had a better chance of healing faster.

Giving out an irritable huff, I turned my attention back to my front door. 

The other monkeys were all gathered around the entrance. Some of them were holding open the doors for us and hanging off the handles while the others sat off to the sides. Every one of them wore expressions of fear and concern. I didn’t even attempt a reassuring smile like I usually would. I just knew it would be ineffective considering there was a half dead demon in my arms.

A dead demon. I bit the inside of my cheek so hard it hurt.

As I made my way inside, I considered where I should take Macaque. My first instinct was to get him somewhere warm and safe. I knew that he would just bleed through any sheets or blankets that I placed him on though. Plus, we needed to bandage his wounds first. 

So, I headed for the bathroom.

Luckily, I’d had the people who designed the place make a huge bathroom. I’d even had a jacuzzi sized tub installed just a few years ago. Compared to most houses, my bathroom always looked very fancy.

Unfortunately, I knew the white tiles that made up my floor were about to be completely messed up but I couldn’t bring myself to care too much when Macaque was still bleeding and struggling to breath in my arms.

As soon as we entered, Min-Min jumped off onto the counter. I barely noticed, too busy fighting the urge to get Macaque into one of the upstairs beds. A flash of fierce protectiveness coursed through me as the shadow demon shifted uncomfortably in my arms. He looked close to fainting as I crouched to lay him on the cold tiles.

However, the moment his back straightened out, Macaque let out a pained yelp and went rigid again. I retracted my hands immediately, fear and horror ripping through me.

You hurt him. 

Macaque arced off the ground with a pained hiss. His fangs bared themselves in a grimace. I watched, helpless, as he writhed on the ground, struggling to ease himself of his pain. Several strangled whines and groans escaped him. The sounds made my whole body feel shaky as he slowly came down from yet another attack.

“My King…” Min-Min whimpered nearby. I looked up at her but she wasn’t looking at me. Instead, her terrified expression was focused solely on Macaque. Something in me ached at the sight.

“Min-Min.” I called. She looked over at me with wide eyes. “Go get a bowl and some of the old towels from the kitchen. We need to stop the bleeding and clean him off.”

Min-Min glanced back at Macaque before nodding and scampering off. 

I turned my attention back to the shadow demon at my feet as she left. He had finally stopped moving but his body was still stiff. One arm laid itself over his face. I couldn’t tell if he was crying or fighting through another bout of pain with the way his jaw was clenched and his chest stuttered up and down.

It wouldn’t have surprised me if it was a little bit of both.

“Where does it hurt the most?” I asked.

“My fucking back.” Macaque grunted, baring his teeth a little.

I reached forward to roll him onto his side. Before I could even touch him though, one of his hands shot out to grab my wrist with almost bruising force. I winced and looked up to see his face twisted in agony. After a moment, he relaxed again, his chest heaving. 

“You can’t do anything for that.” He hissed breathlessly. “It’s bruised, not broken. If you have to focus on anything, focus on the cuts.”

I frowned but turned my attention to the hundreds of tiny cuts up and down his arms. They were easy to spot amidst his dark fur. More of them covered almost every inch of his body. The wounds that worried me the most, however, were the gashes along his right side- claw marks. I cringed at the sight of fresh blood and matted fur.

“Who did this to you?” I fretted, reaching over to gently press my fingers against Macaque’s side. He tensed, stomach muscles rolling uncomfortably.

“It’s none of your business.” He growled. I fought back an angry retort in favor of focusing on the rest of his wounds.

Only bits and pieces of Macaque’s shirt remained intact. They did nothing to cover his broad chest and thick arms. I didn’t have time to marvel over just how toned and lean he was or the shorter golden brown fur covering his chest.

Instead, I focused all my attention on gently prodding my fingers along the edge of his ribs. The shadow demon made a few faces, eyes screwed shut.

However, one particular press of my fingers had him flinching with a sharp gasp.

I immediately took my hands away, feeling my stomach roll. A strangled whine ripped itself from the simian’s throat as he clamped his mouth shut and pressed his head back against the floor. His breathing became shallow and uneven, as if it was hurting him. I saw a single tear escape the corner of his eyes as he cast an arm over his face again.

“How many are broken?” I inquired. Macaque grimaced.

“A lot.”

I let out a low growl, suddenly feeling even more uneasy. It was one thing to heal from cuts and bruises. Having broken ribs was always a different story. They were more annoying than a hangnail.

As I considered what I should do next, my eyes happened upon Macaque’s hands. Bile rose in my throat at the sight of those bloody stubs. It was unnatural seeing them without the claws. They screamed a sense of wrongness that made me feel sick. I couldn’t imagine the pain, especially if Macaque was awake for their removal.

The thought sent a potent flash of anger through me.

I pushed it down as best I could and gently picked up the hand that wasn’t currently covering the shadow demon’s face. It remained limp in my grasp as I observed it. 

Close up, the wounds seemed a lot deeper than I originally thought. His entire wrist was a messy array of half healed flesh and splices of blood stained black fur. The cuts were deep and spread out. Almost as if Macaque had struggled against some sort of restraint so much that it had rubbed away the flesh and fur.

Between what I could see, the broken ribs, the injured back, and the head injury, it was easy to piece together what had happened. He was either beaten or tortured.

Or both.

Anger burned beneath my skin as I brought his hand closer to my chest.

“Who did this, Mac?” The shadow demon stayed silent for a second before responding in a tight voice.

“They won’t bother me again.”

“Who won’t bother you?” I demanded. Macaque yanked his hand away and raised his other arm to glare at me.

“That’s none of your business.” He hissed. I leaned closer to him.

“How long have you been laying in that sub?”

“Does it really matter?” The shadow demon snapped. I grabbed his hand again and held it up to point at it.

“This blood is over a day old and so are your wounds but you haven’t even attempted to clean yourself up. You who used to get mad at me for not bandaging a papercut! So, yes it does matter how long you’ve been sitting in a pool of your own blood.” Macaque ripped his hand away again, wincing as he did so.

“Stop.” I frowned.

“Stop what?”

“Stop acting like you care.” He muttered, placing his hands over his chest and closing his eyes. I blinked in shock as he fought to catch his breath. “I’ve been in situations worse than this, sometimes at your hands. So, why the hell are you suddenly so concerned about me now?”

With his last words, he turned to glare at me again. I sat there, speechless, as we made eye contact. There was so much sadness and despair in his eyes but it was shadowed by a certain kind of fury.

“It’s such bullshit.” He snarled, grinning at me in a way that included too many teeth to be a smile. “I’ve been surviving perfectly well on my own for the last few hundred years without your help. Yet, you sit here and act like I need you to pick me up and put me back on my feet every time I trip and fall. If that’s the case, I’ve got news for you bud. I’ve been lying face first in the dirt for centuries while everyone, including yourself, walked on by without a care in the world.”

I winced at that, earning myself a mocking sneer. 

“If you think I need your help, you’re sorely mistaken.” Macaque assured me. We stared at each other for a good minute.

However, the moment was broken when the shadow demon looked towards the entrance. I followed his gaze just in time to see Min-Min come bounding in with towels in one hand and a bowl balanced on her head, oblivious to the tension in the air. She hopped over to me, hooting softly. 

I stared at the rags that were offered to me for a minute before grabbing them.

“Thank you, Minnie.” I murmured. She gave me a nod before hopping up onto the counter and filling the bowl on her head with water. I stood to follow her.

While waiting for the bowl to fill, my thoughts swarmed with what Macaque had said.

I cared, almost too much sometimes. I cared so much that just seeing him in the state he was in had my anxiety at an all time high. I could feel it gnawing on my nerves like a swarm of locusts. Seeing him like this, hearing him say I didn’t care… it hurt.

“What happened to you?” I asked, turning back to the shadow demon on my floor. He bared his teeth in a pained grimace.

“I already said it’s none of your business.”

“It is when you’re bleeding out on my floor.” I argued. Macaque glared up at me.

“I didn’t ask to be here.”

“You should’ve come to me.”

“Why the fuck would I?” He seethed, amber eyes hot with indignation.

He doesn’t trust you. I bit back the anguished stab of emotion that thought brought to my chest.

Macaque stared at me for a minute before sitting up. As soon as he got halfway, he froze, his jaw dropping in a silent cry of pain. I crouched down to help him but he slapped my hands away and bared his fangs at me while panting for breath.

“Stop! I’ve had it with this fucking charity act! You don’t get to just break into my house, kidnap me, and then interrogate me about my whereabouts as if you have any right to know anything about what I do with my life! As if you actually give a shit about whether or not I die!”

I stared at him, feeling like I’d just been slapped in the face. He stared right back for a minute before leaning towards me.

“I’m sick of it.” He hissed, voice sharp and cold. I flinched internally.

Your fault.

Anguish and anger rumbled in my chest like the crash of the ocean against a beach. I wanted to take care of him. I wanted to make sure he was safe and comfortable and healthy. None of that was born of pity though. It wasn’t a charity act. I just wanted to make up for all that I had done to him. That wasn’t charity… right?

You hurt him.

My thoughts felt fuzzy and overwhelming, like a ringing in my ear that got more and more persistent as time went on.

You’re no good for him. You're no good for anyone.

I gritted my teeth and shoved down the anger boiling in my chest.

Being angry never did me any good. I’d learned that a long time ago. Still, it did nothing to stop the emotion from welling up from deep within me no matter how hard I tried to control it.

Feeling shaky, I stood and turned to where Min-Min had finished filling her bowl of water. I didn’t notice the worried look she gave me. I placed the rags in my hand into the bowl of water.

Somewhere in my mind, I could feel its warmth but the feeling didn’t completely register right then and there. My mind was too crowded with everything else. Which is why I also didn’t notice the confusion in Macaque’s face as I turned back to crouch next to him with my bowl of water in hand.

I reached forward to grab one of Macaque’s hands and pulled it closer to me.

Surprisingly, the shadow demon didn’t resist. I paid no attention to his rapidly changing expressions as I gently began washing his wrist clean of all the blood. The sound of his quiet panting reached my ears as I worked. It only made my hands feel numb with anxiety.

“I do care.” I remarked, turning to dip my rag into the bowl of water. I couldn’t see Macaque’s reaction. I didn’t really want to, afraid it would be another angry glare.

So, I instead focused on my task at hand. 

I made sure to clean up his hands and his arms before moving to the other side.

Again, Macaque didn’t resist as I took his hand and repeated my process. I barely noticed Min-Min gathering ointments and bandages. I was more focused on listening to Macaque’s ragged breathing. The longer he stayed sitting, the worse it got. If I hadn’t been paying attention, I wouldn’t have noticed the tremble in his body as well.

Part of me knew I shouldn’t say anything. Macaque knew his limits. He also hated appearing weak, which I could relate to, but I hated seeing him in pain.

After a minute, I couldn’t help myself.

“You should lay down.” I suggested quietly. Macaque scowled at me.

“You should mind your business.”

“My King.” Min-Min called from the other side of him. I turned to look at her but, again, she wasn’t looking at me.

Instead, she was looking directly at Macaque from where she sat, crouched, next to him. Her tiny hands were wrapped around a cup of water that she held out to the shadow demon imploringly. Macaque gave her a long look, several emotions warring through his eyes.

After a moment, he reached forward to deftly grab the cup. His eyebrows furrowed as he brought it closer to himself.

“Don’t call me that.” He huffed. Min-Min tilted her head in confusion.

“Isn’t that what you are though?” She asked innocently. Macaque frowned, a thoughtful look crossing his face, before he sadly shook his head.

“That’s what I was.”

I watched from the sidelines, something in me aching, as the shadow demon drank his water. He downed it in one take, pain crossing his face when he swallowed. For a moment, it looked like he was going to pass out. He swayed a little before voluntarily laying back down, chest heaving. 

Min-Min took the cup back from him as he handed it to her and then went to put it back on the counter. When she returned, it was with a little tube of ointment. Her tiny face scrunched in thought as she began applying the gel to Macaque’s fingers and wrists. The shadow demon winced but made no other sound, eyes drifting shut. 

While I worked on cleaning up his hands, Min-Min finished applying her ointment to the hand in her grasp. When she was done, she began carefully wrapping Macaque’s fingers in a white bandage. I was a little surprised at her dexterity. However, I did trust her to do what she set out to do.

While observing her, I wasn’t paying attention to Macaque. Therefore, when I turned back to him only to see his expression completely relaxed and his head tilted to the side with his eyes closed, my heart dropped.

“Macaque!” I exclaimed, shaking his shoulder urgently.

Macaque jolted awake, his whole body going rigid and his eyes wide with shock and fear. He abruptly sat up, almost running into me in the process. I flinched back and Min-Min let out a shocked squeak as the shadow demon tore his hand away from her. I almost felt bad as he frantically searched his surroundings for danger. 

As soon as he saw Min-Min and me though, he paused, the fear in his eyes quickly turning to anger.

“Why the fuck would you yell at me like that!?” He snarled, turning a fierce glare on me. “I already feel like my heads gonna fuckin’ split open and here you are screaming in my ear! Goddamn it!”

When he finished, he let out a loud groan and placed a hand against his forehead. It suddenly seemed like all of the fight was drained out of him as he slouched over, breath shaky and edged with panic. I reached towards him, surprised when he allowed me to place a gentle hand on his shoulder.

Carefully, I guided him to lay back down. 

A pained whine escaped him as his back straightened out again. The sound was quickly followed by a sharp hiss as his head touched the cold floor.

Suddenly remembering the blood I’d seen on his couch when I first entered the submarine, I moved to sit next to his head. Trying to be gentle, I ran my fingers through matted black fur. Macaque cracked open an eye to glare at me. The effect was cut in half though by the pained grimace on his face.

Being as careful as possible, I slipped my fingers under his head and lifted it. Macaque made a face, seemingly uncomfortable.

As I began running my fingers through his fur, however, his eyes began to flutter shut in relief. I scooted forward to partially rest his head in my lap while searching the back of his head for an injury. His head turned to dead weight in my hands as he relaxed. The sensation made my stomach twist but I buried the feeling immediately.

The closer I got to the back of his head, the more the shadow demon’s look of relief began morphing into pain. I cringed at the feeling of dried blood scraping across my hands. At one point, one of my fingers glanced across something slightly wet. Macaque flinched, a strangled cry of pain making its way past gritted teeth.

You’re hurting him. I forcefully shoved the thought away.

With one hand supporting his head, I began carefully investigating with the other. The shadow demon twitched every once in a while, expression pinched. I tried my hardest to be gentle.

Even then, I couldn’t imagine what kind of pain was making an ex-assassin like Macaque cringe so much.

Leaning to the side, I lifted his head a little to get a better look. It was hard to see anything beyond the blood matted black fur. Even my fingers kept catching on the tangles. Macaque looked like he was on the verge of tears the longer I kept messing with him.

I frowned and glanced up at Min-Min who was now working on wrapping Macaque’s other hand.

“Minnie, could you hand me a washcloth?” I asked. She glanced up at me and nodded while tying off the bandage she’d just finished. After that, she did as I asked.

I gave her a grateful look when she handed me a wet rag. She smiled a little and watched as I flattened out the washcloth and pressed it against the back of Macaque’s head. He winced, drawing in a sharp breath.

After a minute though, he began to relax considerably. Min-Min gave me a hopeful look but I frowned, unease buried deep in my chest.

“Let me see your eyes.” I requested. Macaque cracked one open to fix me with a calculating look before closing it again.

“It’s fine Wukong. I don’t have a concussion.”

“Let me check.”

The shadow demon sighed deeply, wincing at the motion, before opening both eyes. He stared up at me, looking tired and defeated. I looked down at him for a minute before glancing up at Min-Min.

Shock coursed through me as I realized she was already handing me a flashlight. I hadn’t even seen her grab it. Still, I received it with a grateful nod. 

The little monkey’s tail fluttered with pride as I clicked on the light and pointed it into Macaque’s eyes. He followed the motions perfectly, pupils dilating like they should. It was a good sign. 

However, the flashlight also illuminated the red staining my hands. My pant legs, once gray, were almost black with the substance. An image flashed before my eyes, black fur turned maroon with blood. It splattered across my feet and my hands and my face. So much blood. My hands hurt.

I snapped back to the present as a hand gently pushed my hand and the flashlight away. Below me, Macaque was making a disgruntled face.

“If I had a concussion Wukong, I’d already know about it.” He huffed. Amber eyes drifted shut as his head tilted sideways to press his cheek into my thigh. 

“I had to check.” I grumbled, my voice feeling thick. Min-Min reached forward to take the flashlight from me. I barely noticed as she set it aside and went back to bandaging Macaque’s fingers.

*//Start of Gorey/Triggering Shit//*

I turned back to my task as well, my stomach twisting painfully. My hands shook as I continued applying pressure to the back of Macaque’s head. The shadow demon made no protest, expression growing incredibly lax. 

After a minute, I lifted his head to wash off the remaining bits of blood. He was so relaxed that his head lolled in my hands. The sensation made me sick. I had to swallow down the bile rising in my throat at the sight of blood coating my hands.

A vivid image crossed my mind. Macaque’s head tilted unnaturally in my grasp, limp and unresponsive, red chunks of intestine-like material spilling from where it had been cracked open like a watermelon.

I wanted to puke.

You killed him.

My breath caught in my throat, threatening to choke me.

I could feel my lungs constricting and my hands beginning to shake violently.

There was a nasty taste in my mouth as I grabbed a roll of bandages and began carefully wrapping Macaque’s head. My own head was pounding. I refused to blink as I worked, my eyes growing dry and itchy. If I closed my eyes, I knew I would go back. I would go back to a time when Macaque was-

Dead.

I quickly finished wrapping the head in my hands and set it down. One amber eye lazily cracked open to watch me but I didn’t notice.

My hands felt hot and numb and sweaty all at the same time.

I couldn’t feel the water over my fur as I rinsed out my rag and wrung it out again. Red poured from the rag, tainting the water. I could feel my breathing gradually accelerating but I couldn’t focus long enough to calm myself down. Every breath meant a fresh whiff of blood. It clogged my senses like swabs of cotton.

What have you done?

I felt sick.

What have you done?

With my washcloth, I turned around again. Macaque was still laying on the ground. However, as I looked at him, an image blurred with the one before my eyes. 

Suddenly, there was a pool of blood around Macaque’s head, turning the grass red. I could still feel the ache of my traitorous arms. The ones that had killed my most treasured friend.

“Are you gonna stand there, or are you gonna help me?”

I didn’t register the concern in Macaque’s voice. I couldn’t. Not when it was his bloody corpse talking to me from beyond the grave. My thoughts felt muddled and empty at the same time. The only thing I could see was Macaque and blood. So much blood.

I crawled to his side, dazed. If I could just stop the bleeding…

I tried blinking away the fog over my eyes as I pressed my washcloth to the shadow demon’s side. The gashes in his side were new. I knew I hadn’t made them. They didn’t even look like they were from my claws.

So, maybe something had happened before he stumbled across us? How long had they been there? How long had he been stalking us from the shadows, waiting for me to notice him?

I didn’t know. I wouldn’t know. Macaque was dead. His corpse was laying in front of me, bleeding and broken.

He was right about me. I continued pressing the rag against his side.

Somewhere, it sounded like someone was trying to speak to me. I couldn’t hear them over the increasingly panicked cacophony of blood rushing through my ears and my heart trying to escape my chest. I tried wiping away the blood.

As soon as I took away my rag though, fresh blood came spilling out. It washed over my hands, staining them red.

You burn everything you touch. 

My eyes burned with unshed tears.

I turned to a bowl I couldn’t remember having and tried to rinse off my hands.

No matter how hard I scrubbed though, the blood wouldn’t come off. I rinsed and rubbed and rinsed and rubbed. Still, the substance clung to my hands. Even when the Monk assured me it was gone. Even when I heard someone call my name. My hands remained covered.

I lifted my hands out of the water and was horrified to find that it wasn’t water at all. It was blood, red and sticky, with bits of brain floating around in it. It spilled out of the fractured skull, clinging to my fur like sap. I tried scooping it back in. I tried to piece together the fractured, lifeless body laying in front of me but, no matter what I did, his blood continued flowing out of his head like an endless river that refused to be contained.

“Wukong.” A familiar voice called. I blinked, the blood disappearing from my vision. It wasn’t a dead body in front of me. Just a regular old bowl of faintly red water.

“Monkey King…”

A tiny hand rested on my forearm. I slowly turned to see a little brown and white monkey staring up at me worriedly. It didn’t register who she was. Not even so much as a name was supplied as I turned back to the bowl and dipped my rag in it.

“I’m okay.” I weakly croaked.

“You don’t look okay.” I couldn’t tell who spoke that time. The voice was familiar but it didn’t make sense in my head. 

I felt like I was watching myself from an outsider’s point of view as I wrung out my rag.

With it in hand, I turned back to press it against a black-furred side to stop the bleeding. It worked after a minute.

As I took away the rag, however, it revealed meaty flesh and several deep slash wounds.

I felt sick all over again.

“Don’t tell me the King’s developed a weak stomach.”

The snarky voice reached my ears. It was familiar, tinged with a mocking sneer. Tears slid down my face as I felt my staff smash through bone, crushing the body beneath it. When I ripped it out, there was nothing but meaty flesh mixed with obsidian fur and stark white bones.

“If you can’t handle a little blood, what good are ya?”

A smashed brain looks like intestines. I knew what those looked like.

Somehow though, this felt wrong. It all felt so wrong. It looked wrong. Half his face was nothing but a disgusting pulp.

Whirling around, I rushed over to the toilet and flung open the lid to release all the contents of my stomach into the bowl beyond. My throat burned and my chest and stomach convulsed with the effort. The images flashed through my head again, making my whole body tense as I spewed my guts out.

I could still remember it. The stench of blood and death and puke.

I could still remember it from that night.

*//End of Gorey/Triggering Shit//*

After a minute, my body stopped heaving. I hung limply off the side of the toilet bowl as I struggled to regain my composure. The tears spilling from my eyes made my whole face hurt. I couldn’t breathe. Snot dribbled down from my nose. Everything in me hurt as I sat there, sobbing.

“Don’t tell me this is how you reacted to my death.” Macaque sneered.

“Don’t even fucking joke about that!” I roared, whipping around to face him.

On the floor, Macaque was still laying down.

His face was intact though.

We weren’t in the forest.

We were in my bathroom.

Bandages clung to the shadow demon’s form, but not over his eyes, not where I had crushed his face with my staff. His head was craned back to look at me, expression shocked and distraught and confused and worried all at the same time.

I slumped forward, sobs crushing my chest as I pressed a hand to my head.

“I tried. I tried. I tried!” I cried, hysteria building as my throat burned with a mixture of bile and pure emotion. “I tried to bring you back, to help you, but I couldn’t do anything! I couldn’t do anything! You were already gone! You were gone and I couldn't do anything. You didn’t even give me a chance! I tried to help you but it didn’t work. Nothing worked! I couldn’t help you. I couldn’t save you. You died because of me!”

Memories flashed in my head. My throat ached from screaming for help, crying out for someone, anyone to save me from my own hellish nightmare.

“I didn’t mean to hurt you! I never meant to hurt you!” I wailed, leaning down to press my head against the cold tile floor. “I never wanted to kill you!”

Anguish gripped my heart so tight I wanted to rip it out.

Instead, I was left screaming out against the floor in frustration, weak and helpless. So many emotions raked their bloody claws through my chest, grief and anger and agony crashing over me like a tsunami.

"I didn't mean to." I cried, tears cascading down my face.

I was shocked when a cold hand touched my head. I looked up through teary eyes to see Macaque’s hand outstretched. He was sitting up now, expression somewhere between angry, sympathetic, and anguished as tears spilled from his eyes as well. I reached towards him, my hand faltering halfway between us.

“I didn’t mean to.” I whispered.

Macaque watched me with a pinched look, his bottom lip quivering as more tears spilled over his face.

After a moment, his hand came down to gently cup my face. Cold and comforting as it had always been. I pulled away from that familiar touch, berating myself for enjoying it. I had no right to enjoy his touch. I had no right to be by his side. Not after all that I'd done.

I slumped down in defeat, bowing my head so low it was almost on the floor again.

“I tried to revive you. I did. I tried sacrificing myself to the gods but they refused my offering. They wouldn’t help me get you back. Not even the people in the underworld would help me. I even tried using black magic, but... I couldn’t do anything... I couldn't do anything.”

My claws scraped uncomfortably across the floor but I didn’t care. I knew what I deserved and it was anything but forgiveness.

I knew I wasn’t a good King. I was an even worse friend. I deserved nothing from Macaque after so recklessly destroying our relationship, the only relationship I had cherished so greatly, and in such a horrifying fashion. I knew I didn't deserve it. I didn't deserve his kindness or forgiveness.

Even so, I still felt a gentle hand return to my head. I looked up again to see Macaque watching me with a sad expression, eyes still teary. We stared at each other for a good minute, his hand gently combing through my fur. I couldn't find the strength to pull away this time.

After a minute, Macaque retracted his hand and turned to Min-Min who was watching us from her spot beside him with wide, uncertain eyes.

“I’m sorry you had to see this.” He murmured, giving her a sad smile. “You should go back outside with your friends.”

“I wanna stay.” She replied confidently. Macaque gave her an endearing look and patted her head.

“It’s okay sweetheart. I’m gonna be okay. You just go hang out with your friends and get some sleep, okay? You helped me out a lot.”

“I didn’t do much.” Min-Min pouted.

“Nonsense. Who else could’ve made my hands look so pretty?” Macaque queried, raising one bandaged hand. Min-Min gave it a surprised look before smiling a little.

Almost immediately, she reached forward to give him a side hug which he hesitantly returned.

“Get better, okay?” She said, looking up at him imploringly. He nodded.

“Of course.” The little monkey paused before looking over at me with a teary-eyed look.

“That goes for you too.” She declared. I blinked in surprise but she simply turned and scampered off.

I watched her go, my body feeling heavy.

Macaque turned back to me as she left. Our eyes met and I was momentarily floored by the anguished expression he wore. It only lasted for a minute before he started looking around for something.

Eventually, he found a roll of bandages Min-Min had pulled out and gave me a lightly pointed look.

“Wash your hands and face so you can help me with this.” He ordered. I stared at him for a minute before following his directions.

It felt like I’d run around the world at least three times over. My body felt sluggish and worn out, my mind even more so. Everything in me ached as I maneuvered around Macaque to get to the sink. The mirror sitting over it gave me a glimpse at the puffy, red-eyed monkey I’d become. My eyes looked vacant and hollow and puke clung to my lips.

I grimaced and leaned down to splash water in my face. It felt nice, all things considered. Awareness seeped back into my thoughts enough to hear Macaque’s still ragged breathing behind me. I finished washing myself off before turning to him.

While I was cleaning myself up, he had drug himself over to the opposite wall. His chest heaved with the effort of breathing as he lay there, slumped over. I bit back panic by reassuring myself that I could see and hear him breathing. Plus, his eyes were still open.

I walked over to him and tentatively rested a hand on his shoulder. The shadow demon’s eyes flickered towards me, but they were foggy and unfocused now.

“Are you okay?” I asked. Macaque made a face.

“My head hurts.” He grunted breathlessly before giving me a wry smirk. “Scratch that. Everything hurts.”

I stood to find him pain relievers.

Luckily, it didn’t take me long and I dumped some out into my hand before filling up another glass of water and returning to Macaque’s side. He gave me an annoyed look but took the pills and downed them anyway. I set the cup back on the counter when he was done and went back to him.

“Can you sit up?” I asked, easing the roll of bandages out of his fingers.

Macaque gritted his teeth but attempted it anyway. Pain flashed across his face as soon he moved. It almost looked like he was going to cry again as he sat up just a little straighter, his head resting on the wall behind him.

I scooted closer to begin wrapping the bandages around his torso. Looking at the wounds still made me feel sick so I didn’t focus on them.

Instead, I focused on my task at hand. 

It occurred to me as I worked that I hadn’t been this close to Macaque in a long time.

Honestly, it kind of reminded me of the old days. Back when we were a tag team, both in fights and in our recoveries afterwards. The stench of blood still made my stomach roll but underneath it was the distinct scent of lavender and plums.

I internally vowed to get the shadow demon a fresh set of clothes in the morning and a bath.

I was almost finished bandaging him when Macaque suddenly leaned towards me. I stilled as he placed his forehead against my shoulder. Long, silky black fur brushed my cheek.

For a second, I held my breath, waiting to hear whether or not he was breathing. 

A sigh escaped me as I heard him wheeze a little. I was a little shocked when a hand curled into the hoodie on my side. I realized then that I could feel Macaque shaking. I couldn’t tell if it was exhaustion or if he was crying again as he silently clung to me.

Either way, I decided not to bring attention to it.

Once I finished my task, I let my hands dangle at my sides for a minute. They still felt slightly numb and my heart hadn’t quite calmed down. Still, it was reassuring to feel Macaque breathing against me. I wasn’t quite sure if he had passed out or not. 

So, after a minute, I brought a hand to his side to gently push him away. 

As soon as I touched him, Macaque jumped and sat up by himself. His eyes seemed even more distant than before, his head listing to the side as he shakily backed away from me. I placed a hand on his shoulder and leaned closer to him.

“I’m gonna take you upstairs, okay?” The shadow demon nodded but I could tell he hadn’t really heard me.

Either way, his wounds were bandaged and he was mostly cleaned up. Which meant it was high time that I got him somewhere safe and comfortable.

Careful of his injuries, I shifted to slip my arms under Macaque’s shoulders and knees again. It almost shocked me out of my skin when he wrapped his arms around my neck. The shadow demon openly clung to me as I picked him up. I knew then that he was completely out of it.

Still, I couldn’t help but feel the same as I carried him upstairs to the extra room MK always stayed in.

When we got there, the scent of cinnamon and something sweet washed over me. My nerves settled the tiniest bit at the familiar smell. I could feel Macaque relax as well as I brought him to the bed in the middle of the room.

Luckily, the sheets were brown and not white. Still, I cringed a little knowing that I was going to ruin them with the dirty shadow demon in my arms. I couldn’t bring myself to care too much though as I flung back the blankets with my tail. 

Placing a knee on the bed, I leaned over to lay Macaque down. I set down his legs first before easing him back but, the moment his back touched the soft material, the shadow demon was suddenly clinging to me even tighter and pulling himself away from the bed by the grip he had around my neck.

My hand landed on the other side of him, barely keeping us upright. Shock sparked through me as he buried his face into my neck as though he was hiding from something.

“What? What is it?” I questioned, bringing both my hands up to hug him against my chest.

For a moment, there was no answer.

However, little by little, Macaque started to pull away. He looked around us, eyes wide and confused. I couldn’t remember the last time I’d seen him look so vulnerable. It stirred awake some protective urge in my chest, making me hold him a little closer.

The shadow demon blinked a few times, some awareness seeping back into his eyes as he began slowly pulling away from me.

“What’s wrong?” I prompted. Macaque glanced up at me with an uncertain look.

“Nothing! Nothing. It’s just…” He looked back down at the bed as if he thought it would eat him. Even so, he placed a hand against my chest and shifted away from me.

“Put me down.” He said although his voice lacked its usual conviction.

I did so hesitantly, watching as Macaque tensed against the soft fabric underneath him. His eyes were focused on one spot in the ceiling, breathing unsteady. As I took my arms away, I saw him tense considerably, his entire posture going rigid and his eyes filling with fear. Newly bandaged hands twisted at the sheets under him uneasily.

“It’s soft.” He muttered quietly. 

“That’s a good thing right?” Macaque went still for a minute before a maniacal grin crossed his face. He gave a humorless, breathy laugh, eyes growing distant.

“It feels like I’m dying.” My heart dropped as another laugh escaped him.

After a moment though, his smile disappeared completely to be replaced by a despairing, terrified expression.

“Am I dying?”

I immediately reached forward to press my fingers against his jugular. One hand shot out to grab my wrist with bruising force as I did so. It wasn’t nearly as threatening as it was before though. If anything, it felt like he was clinging to me, eyes blown wide with fear. His heartbeat felt strong, if not erratic, under my fingertips.

I turned a concerned look towards him, my chest clenching painfully.

“You’re not dying. It’s okay.” I assured him but Macaque frantically shook his head.

“No, it feels like I’m dying. It feels like I’m dying. I’m dying. I’m dying... I’m dying.” I watched, helpless, as his expression turned panicked, his free hand gripping the sheets below him. His voice wobbled between hysterical laughter and fear as he began to cry again, tears streaming down his cheeks. “I’m dying. It feels like I’m dying. It feels like I'm dying. I’m fucking dying again. I don’t wanna die!”

My breath caught in my throat, squeezing my lungs from existence as I listened to Macaque desperately beg for his life. My whole body felt numb with dread.

Vaguely, I wondered if these were his last thoughts. Before I killed him. Before I stole his life from him.

The thought made me pull away from him. Tears pricked at my eyes. I hugged myself, my claws digging into my biceps as I attempted to stand, to get away, but my legs gave out from underneath me, making me stumble. Macaque turned a desperate, teary-eyed look towards me.

“I don’t wanna die.” I sucked in a sharp breath, tears spilling across my cheeks.

A choked sob escaped me as I turned to run.

I couldn’t even take a step before strong arms wrapped around my torso. Macaque’s face burned against my back as he clung to me for dear life. Everything around me shattered at the feeling. My chest squeezed so tight that it felt painful to breathe. Every inch of my body screamed in agony as I felt him crying against me.

“Please don’t leave me! Please don't. Please, Wukong…” Macaque sobbed heart wrenchingly. I couldn’t even stop myself from twisting around and reaching to hug him properly.

Before I knew it, Macaque had his arms wrapped around my neck and was pulling me down on top of him. I ended up partially sprawled out over him, crushing him against the bed.

For a moment, I struggled, not wanting to hurt him anymore than I already had but he had a death grip on my head, his elbows digging into my back as he squeezed me against him. It wasn’t comfortable by any means. Not when I felt like I was suffocating between him and my own emotions.

Even so, I felt myself breaking down as Macaque continued desperately clinging to me. He cried openly, rubbing snot and tears into the fur on my head. I couldn't help but do the same, sobs ripping through my body so intensely it hurt.

Wailing, I buried my face into the messy golden brown fur on Macaque's chest. My head pounded from the sheer force of the anguish tearing through me and yet we clung to each other like our lives depended on it. 

We both cried for so long that, at some point, I felt myself fade from consciousness.

Chapter Text

Macaque POV: The Next Morning, Tuesday

I woke up with a splitting headache.

I had never been much of a drinker but I knew what a hangover felt like. Cramps in my stomach made my muscles unbearably tense. My eyes stung even when they were closed.

Everything in me ached.

Exhaustion pounded against my head and drug my limbs down like lead weights. It felt like I’d run several marathons and then went deep diving in the ocean. My head felt fuzzy. I couldn’t think straight. It hurt to breathe. It hurt to think. It hurt to move.

Luckily though, the pain wasn’t nearly as bad as it had been the last few days. Still, it was persistent. 

My lungs felt like they were being crushed with each breath I took. Something on top of me only made the feeling worse. I couldn’t bring myself to push it off though.

Despite the pain I was in, my body felt warm, smothered by a familiar heat. It saturated my very bones as though I were standing out in the sun.  Yet, I could tell I was laying in a bed, my head cushioned by a pillow. Soft snores and warm breath stirred my chest fur. A steady heartbeat drummed a familiar tune against my ears.

I tried opening my eyes but they felt heavy. Forcing them open was like trying to lift a thousand pound door. Moisture sprung to my eyes as my body instinctively tried to ease the process.

The sensation only made me feel like I was crying again, pain piercing through my eyes as faint sunlight drifted into them. I blinked a few times, my vision blurry and my mind completely blank.

For a moment, it didn’t register where I was. The wood rafters above me were unfamiliar. So was the feeling of a soft mattress underneath me and warm blankets on my side.

In any other circumstances, I would've been unnerved by this unusual occurrence.

Yet the sweet scent of peaches lulled me into a sense of safety and comfort. Even the slight scent of maple and cinnamon hovering in the air soothed some distant part of me. My fingers curled where they were tangled in soft golden fur. At least it seemed soft. Something around my fingers prevented me from actually being able to tell.

I took in a breath and looked down.

Awe struck me as I came to look at the gorgeous gold-furred simian sleeping on my chest. He was sprawled out over top of me, his face squished against me. Meager light from somewhere nearby illuminated his head of gold fur in a shimmery glow. Despite it being splayed in every direction, dried up snot and tears making it stick together in a stiff mess, he still appeared absolutely radiant. White bandages were curled into the depths of that ethereal glow.

Curious, I moved to touch the bandages only to realize they were wrapped around my own fingers. I stared at them for a long minute, not registering my own injuries. A mist covered my mind, refusing to allow coherent thoughts. It was like I was watching myself from below the surface of a lake.

Frowning, I dipped my bandaged fingers back into soft golden locks. Wukong huffed against my chest, his arms tightening around my torso. I winced as pain flashed through me. It was almost drowned out though by an onslaught of similar memories flooding my mind.

Sunny mornings and soft golden fur. Laughter that rang across the Mountain, drawing me back to warm arms. Strong and steady, unerring even in the most horrific storms. Sun Wukong was comfort. He was a bright summer day after a harsh winter and even gloomier spring. He was a cabin in the middle of a darkened forest, a flicker of hope amidst a battle. This gold-furred simian was everything I’d ever longed for and more…

He was my home.

In my sleep-addled, pain-ridden state, I could almost convince myself that this was just another morning. Just another adventure ended in bed together. Wukong would wake up and give me that goofy grin of his. Maybe crack a joke about sleeping with dangerous people.

Those thoughts drifted though as my brain began supplying more recent memories.

Slowly, I began catching up to the present. I could feel the fog over my mind dissipate the slightest bit. Little by little, I began to remember that this was not just some sunny morning spent with my best friend, my crush, at my side. 

A groan almost escaped me as I came back to reality.

When I escaped the cave-in at the mall several days ago, I drug myself back to my submarine with every intention of hiding out for a few days. I even strengthened the barrier to keep myself protected while fading in and out of consciousness. I hadn’t expected any salvation or comfort. None had ever come for me before. I had been fully prepared to lay on my couch, wallowing in my pain until my wounds eventually healed themselves like I always did.

That’s just how it was supposed to go. That was my routine.

I never imagined that Wukong of all people would find me in such a sorry state. It was even more shocking that he’d taken me in once again to care for me.

Even then, this time felt different.

Last time he took me in, he hadn’t been nearly as overbearingly worried as he had been last night. He hadn't even uttered one iota of concern. He simply brought me my food and made sure I was comfortable and then would leave. The Wukong I knew back then never allowed himself to be so vulnerable. Or cuddly for that matter.

An unwarranted flash of heat sprung to my cheeks as I looked down at him, curled against my chest, sleeping peacefully. It had been a long time since I’d seen him from this angle. Even longer since I was able to bask in his warmth like I was. The whole situation was a scene from a long since faded memory.

A memory that I had intentionally tried to erase.

Laying in bed with someone I used to care for so deeply as well as being taken care of and bandaged up after a fight was a dream I never allowed myself to have. A distant thought I buried after losing the other half of me. After burning at the hands of a vengeful god. It was a kindness not meant for the likes of me. 

Despite that, Wukong had once again taken me in. He had cared for me in a way that I’d forgotten was possible. I didn't realize just how strung out I'd been. How much tension was ripping apart my body. I could feel it though.

When he ran gentle fingers through my fur, I could feel that muscle in my mind, the one that kept me constantly on edge, finally relax, turning my brain to mush and making me cling to the King like some helpless lover without shame.

It was pathetic. A sick joke.

I hated myself for it. I hated the fact that I could still find comfort in Wukong’s presence even after all that he had done. Even after all that he had said to me. After murdering me. After everything we’d gone through even just in the last few centuries, I still clung to him. I leaned into him like it was nothing. Like none of our fights ever happened. Everything in me had relaxed.

Even now, I was still relaxed. 

For the first time in years, I had rediscovered what it was like to be safe. To be comfortable.

The idea made me want to run. It made me want to leave and never return. Before Wukong woke up, before he could convince me otherwise. Before I saw MK again. Before I could get even more attached than I already was. Attachments would only be the death of me. I’d already proven that with the mercenaries. Staying went against every instinct for self-preservation screaming in my head to run and hide- from Wukong, from the kid, from the mercenaries.

I wanted to hide.

Yet, as I looked down at Wukong’s sleeping face and felt him breathing, calm and relaxed, against my chest, I found that I couldn’t. My head said to run but my body refused to move. I couldn't leave. Not when I could feel him so close to me. So warm and comforting. His very presence seemed to bleed into me, holding me close and refusing to let go. It was irritating. 

Part of me was pissed that I couldn't just leave. Anger burned under my skin but my limbs wouldn't listen to me.

The whole thing was stupid. I knew I was being stupid. Staying in the hopes that something good would come out of this was foolish, illogical, a child's dream. Wukong and I had grown distant long before he was captured by the gods. Even without the whole “killing me” part, there were still a lot of pent up emotions and arguments that were bound to come up sooner or later.

Ultimately, the cons outweighed the pros. I knew that.

Last night had broken something in me though. Some invisible barrier I'd erected between Wukong and I since my death. Ever since then, I'd been hell bent on getting my revenge. All these years, I’d been running on nothing but pure hatred. Hatred towards the world, towards the gods, towards destiny. It burned in my chest, creating a black hole that had sucked in everything around it and destroyed it without remorse.

The same should have been true about Wukong and yet…

I had never seen him like that.

In all my years of knowing him, Sun Wukong had always been the Jester, the Pariah, the Trickster. Never had he shown so much emotion. I’d never seen him so broken and haunted, screaming about how much he regretted it, how much anguish the mere memory of my death brought to him, how sick it made him.

Seeing him like that had shattered me. It shattered the part of me that still clung to the hatred I’d felt for him since my death.

Even just remembering the anguished look on his face made my chest hurt. I couldn't help but hold the monkey on my chest just a little closer, my bandaged fingers curling into soft gold fur while tears threatened to spill from my eyes. The scent of peaches soothed my shaking body. I hated myself for it.

As I drew my fingers through his fur, Wukong let out a soft hum. It rumbled in his chest, echoing against my skin. I held my breath, freezing in place, as he tilted his head towards me, lips slightly parted. The faintest of worried creases marked the spot between his eyebrows.

Apart from that, he looked so relaxed and at peace. Every ounce of tension from last night had disappeared from his body. The only evidence left was his puffy eyes.

Long ago, after a night like last night, I would’ve gotten up to get him a warm washcloth to put over his eyes. We would’ve sat together while he rested, his head in my lap. I would groom him for hours until my fingers went numb.

Even then, the bastard always managed to be cute enough to con me into continuing my administrations for as long as he saw fit, basking in the attention like he always did.

That was a long time ago though. Things were different now.

Despite that, the bastard had once again managed to wedge his way past my defenses just enough to put a little sticky note of possibility on my heart. Part of me wanted to punch him for it. Make him pay for dredging up old feelings. Even then, I found myself not wanting to disrupt his sleep which was even more infuriating. 

I let out a long sigh, my body and mind aching.

“You fucker.” I grumbled, gently scratching at his scalp. Wukong let out a content hum in his sleep. In my head, I silently vowed to vent my frustrations on him after he woke up.

Subconsciously, my hand continued threading through Wukong’s fur. I curled it around my fingers and flattened it out, brushing through it out of habit more than anything.

I wasn’t sure how long I sat there, silently fuming at but also grooming my enemy. I tried closing my eyes a few times but the pain I was in kept me awake. The pain relievers Wukong had given me had long since worn off. Not to mention his weight against my chest made me feel like I was suffocating and yet, even then, I couldn’t bring myself to push him off.

It was fuckin’ stupid.

A little while later, Wukong’s heartbeat began picking up. I watched as his face scrunched up and he let out a huff. Grumbling softly, he wiggled his arm out from under me, sending a flicker of pain up my side. I bit back my annoyance as I watched the gold simian reach up to itch his nose and then lay a curled hand on my chest.

The feel of his claws against my skin reminded me very suddenly of just how exposed I was. I'd lost most of my shirt in the fight and parts of it still clung to my arms. However, my chest was completely bared to the world.

As Wukong settled back down, his entire weight relaxing against me even more, I felt my heart rate sky rocket. The damn thing threatened to jump out of my chest as he rubbed his cheek against me. Pain and heat flared through my body. The scent of peaches only seemed to increase at his action. I swore I was going to flatline as rough fingers flattened themselves over my chest, claws barely pricking the skin just above my broken ribs.

The motion had me sucking in a nervous breath.

The sound only served to draw Wukong's attention to me.

Slowly, bright gold eyes opened and wandered up to my face. I could almost feel every strand of his fur brushing against mine as he looked up at me, expression soft and sleepy. I swallowed harshly, the hands I’d tangled into his head fur tensing.

All at once, recognition flooded into the King’s eyes and he suddenly seemed much more awake.

With a jolt, he pushed himself up to look down at me. I breathed a sigh of relief, my eyes drifting shut, as his weight was displaced away from my chest and more towards my lower half. I barely noticed the new position, my hands trailing from his head to his shoulders.

“Macaque?” Wukong whispered. I cracked open an eye to give him a questioning look. 

Upon seeing that I was awake, he scrambled back, quickly removing himself from me. I watched as he hurried to sit next to me on the bed, face dusted pink. As the cold morning air swept over me, I begrudgingly grieved the disappearance of his warmth.

“Sorry. I didn't mean to stay there all night.” He muttered, hands fidgeting in his lap. I observed him for a moment, fighting the urge to pull him back. I ignored it in favor of focusing my attention on the ceiling.

For a moment, all was quiet. At least as quiet as it could be with my hearing. Wukong's heart rapped anxiously against his ribs. Outside of the window at the head of the bed, birds chirped away. Sunlight filtered in over top of that, creating warped shadows on the ceiling. I couldn’t tell if the faded quality was due to it being early in the morning or if it was just cloudy out. 

In fact, I wasn't even sure what day it was. It wasn't like I'd been able to keep track of the days I ended up spending in the mall. I also hadn't bothered checking the calendar before passing out on my couch when I returned home.

“What day is it?” I asked. Wukong made a considerate face before answering.

“Tuesday, I think.”

I knew I'd escaped three days ago. Which meant those bastards kept me locked up for four days. Four days wasted. Four days for them to call their bosses and let them know where I was at. The stress of that thought threatened to overwhelm my already fatigued mind. I squeezed my eyes shut and took in a calming breath to ease the anxiety thrumming through my veins.

Next to me, Wukong shifted a little.

“What happened to you, Macaque?” He asked quietly. I sighed, my breath catching painfully on the shattered ribs in my chest. 

“You keep asking me that like I’m gonna give you an answer.”

“What day were you captured?”

I kept my expression as neutral as possible even though a potent flash of shock sprung through me. Of course it would be him. Wukong was oblivious to most things but, when it came to a person’s physical state, he was always astonishingly observant- at least at the surface level. Sometimes it seemed like he knew my body better than I did.

It was irritating.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” I huffed, shrugging my shoulders the tiniest bit.

“Your injuries seem very one-sided.” Wukong mused in a deceptively neutral voice.

“I’m fine.” I argued.

“You don’t seem fine.” Wukong countered. I gritted my teeth and turned to look at him only to see his gold eyes acutely watching my reaction, eyes sharp and calculating. That look made my skin crawl. “Who did this to you, Mac?”

“I already told you. They’re no longer a problem.” I growled, annoyance flaring at the familiar nickname. Wukong made a face and leaned towards me.

“It is my problem so long as you’re here under my care.”

“Once again, I didn’t ask to be here.” I pointed out, pain flaring through my head in response to my rising emotions. I winced and brought a hand to my forehead in an attempt to ease the pain.

“Macaque-”

“Stop.” I snapped, squeezing my eyes shut as my head and chest began to throb. “Please stop. I really don’t have the energy to argue with you right now.”

Wukong made a frustrated noise but didn't press any further.

Ignoring his silent fuming for a minute, I laid my hands over my chest and reached for my magic. Within my chest, several threads of shadows connected my skin to my ribs. They weaved through muscle and bones, connecting everything in a way that felt wrong and painful all at once.

Despite that, they were the only things keeping the broken bones from puncturing my lungs. If it weren’t for my quick thinking on that, I knew I would’ve died in that mall, choking on my own blood. The thought only brought a vivid image of my actual death to my mind. I grimaced and forced my eyes open, my heart feeling strangled in my broken chest.

“Are you okay?” I glanced at Wukong to see him giving me a worried look. Grimacing, I turned away from him and threw an arm over my face.

“Well, I’m not dying so I consider that a win.” I huffed, suddenly remembering why I liked a sleeping Wukong better than an awake one.

“I can get you some more pain meds.” He suggested.

“It’s not like I need ‘em.” I grunted. Wukong let out a frustrated growl, his next statement tinged with irritation.

“Ya know, I can’t really help you if you won’t tell me what happened.”

“Sounds like a personal problem.”

The air next to me grew hot with the King's anger. I almost expected him to argue some more or make some sharp ended remark about my health. However, my words were met with tense silence. 

Barely moving my arm, I glanced over to see Wukong watching me with dark, stormy eyes. Anger burned low over his irises, turning them more orange than gold. It almost looked like he was physically sucking in his anger and internalizing it, his face scrunched up in displeasure. He didn’t say anything though. 

Instead, he simply got up and walked towards the door across the room.

“I’m gonna find you some clothes and some pain relievers.” He informed me before closing the door behind him, leaving me alone with my thoughts.

I frowned as the scent of peaches began to fade.

Without Wukong to distract me, I was able to get a better grasp on my surroundings. The room around me was wide and spacious, taking up nearly half the length of the house’s upper floor. Some of it almost seemed like a storage room more than a bedroom. On the far end, there were wardrobes and trunks lining the walls. Clothes and miscellaneous items spilled from their depths.

With the way it was all strewn about, it almost looked like Wukong had just moved in.

However, everything around me, from the bed itself to the coffee table sitting next to it, seemed frequently used. The bed felt freshly made as well- or at least as much as it could be with me in it. The sheets were soft and warm. A big fluffy brown comforter was scrunched up on one side of the bed, forgotten in the shitshow that was the previous night. It faintly smelled of laundry detergent and the cinnamon and maple scent of MK. Again, I found that the scent soothed some distant part of me.

Vaguely, I wondered how often the kid spent the night here. Part of me felt bad for messing up his sheets. Another part wondered what his reaction would be. Having him see me in such a sorry state made me anxious. However, I knew it was only a matter of time before he found me. Between his frequent visits and Wukong’s terrible lies, the kid was bound to come across me sooner or later.

There were no clocks in the room. I couldn’t tell what time it was. Still, I could tell that it wasn’t long before Wukong returned with a bottle of pills, a pair of red pants, and a glass of water. He made sure to close the door behind him before making his way towards me.

“I got you pain relievers and some water.” He explained as he set down the glass of water on the coffee table. “I was gonna find you a shirt as well but, considering the extent of your wounds, I didn’t know if you wanted to deal with that. Plus, it’s not like you’ll be going anywhere anyway.”

“Says who?” I muttered. Wukong gave me a pointed look.

“You’re in no condition to be running around the city as recklessly as you have been.”

“As the world’s most impulsive and reckless idiot, you really have no room to speak.” I remarked.

“It’s safer to stay here with me.” Wukong retorted, voice edged with anger.

“Sun Wukong-” I growled as I moved to sit up.

As soon as I lifted myself off the bed, pain exploded through every part of my body with startling clarity. My side felt like it was being clawed out and my spine spasmed in a way that made me feel like I was seizing. I suddenly regretted even having to breath as my broken ribs pressed against my lungs. I gasped and folded in on myself, holding my torso as I went.

The feeling of a hand on my shoulder blade nearly shocked me out of my skin. With a snarl, I reached around to grab it and pull it away from me. Wukong didn’t even seem fazed as I bared my fangs at him. If anything, his face twisted into a scolding, frustrated scowl and he returned my glare with even more potency.

“This is exactly what I mean.” He hissed, leaning in so close his chest touched my shoulder. I turned my head away, unnerved by how close he was. The sweet smell of peaches drifted over me once more, making me feel dizzy.

“I don’t need your protection.” I snarled, throwing his hand away from me and shaking my head to get rid of the pained haze settling over my mind.

“You do need a safe place to recover though.” Wukong argued. I glared at him sideways. “You need a place where your enemies can’t find you. That’s why you stayed in the city, isn’t it? Even after the battle…”

I blinked in surprise at the touch of anger and hurt in his voice. The feelings were only reflected in his eyes as he watched my reaction intently. Apparently me staring at him, confused, was enough of an answer. The gold-furred simian straightened with a frown, disappointment flashing through his face.

“After you left the other day, I thought long and hard about why someone like you would stay here. Why you would remain within arm’s reach... But then I remembered that you’ve always sought out people and places that you thought could give you protection. When I realized that, it suddenly made a lot of sense. MK and I and all the others, we act as a deterrent. You’ve been using us as a shield.” I gritted my teeth, anger at how right he was flaring in my chest.

“Gotta survive somehow.” I sneered mockingly. Wukong’s eyes darkened and his frown grew deeper.

“You’ve been taking advantage of our protection this far. What’s so different about doing the same by staying under my roof?”

“My sub is completely warded against intruders. I’m just as safe in there as I am here.” I countered, my head throbbing under my anger. Wukong scoffed and turned an incredulous look on me.

“Right, cause passing out on the couch without anyone but your shadow magic- which relies on your conscious strength- to protect your unconscious body is a very safe way to spend your time recovering.”

I went to bark out a response but was interrupted by the feeling of air hitting the back of my throat, tickling it in a way that made me want to cough. I hunched over on myself again, trying desperately to hold it in. Just imagining what kind of pain I would be in if I coughed made me want to cry. My whole body still felt like someone had pounded a hammer into it.

Not to mention, the longer I stayed sitting, the more my spine began to hurt.

I tried desperately not to show how much agony I was in. Judging by the way Wukong’s expression suddenly fell into worry, however, it was safe to assume I failed.

The golden simian hurriedly turned to grab the glass of water he’d brought. He offered it to me but I was almost more afraid of drinking than coughing. My throat still felt sore from all the screaming and shouting I’d done. Even so, I knew it would help the cough.

I grabbed the glass from Wukong with a grimace and tried drinking some of the water. The result was me not being able to breathe for a second. I mentally flinched as I suddenly felt the crushing weight of rubble pressing against my back. In my weakened state, it was a struggle to lift it. I knew that if I didn’t though, we would both be crushed.

I pulled the glass away from my lips, wincing as the water slid past bruised muscles.

“Here.”

I glanced up to see a golden-furred hand reaching towards me. In it, were four white pills. I grabbed them without a second thought and downed them with some water.

It wasn’t until I had already swallowed them that paranoia hit me. The effects of the poison from before had yet to wear off. Even now, I could still feel it eating at my muscles, making me weaker and slower than before. The haze over my mind was a bi-product of that. I knew that from experience.

Despite still being actively poisoned, I hadn’t learned from my mistake. Even through my pain-ridden mind, I realized that Wukong could’ve just poisoned me. Yet I wouldn’t have thought twice about it. Sitting there, I realized that if he had tried anything, he would’ve been a lot more efficient than the mercenaries.

The thought made me sneer.

“What’s that look for?” Wukong muttered uneasily. I scoffed and shook my head, a dark chuckle escaping me.

“Of course it was you.”

Wukong gave me a confused look but I ignored it in favor of handing him my cup and carefully lying back down.

A pained hiss escaped me as my spine straightened. I was almost starting to question whether or not it was broken with how much pain I was in. I tried my hardest to relax into the bed like I had before.

Despite my efforts, it didn’t really work as well as I’d hoped. Something told me it was because a certain variable was missing but I shoved that thought away before I could even consider it any further.

Beside the bed, Wukong seemed to consider something before speaking up.

“When you get a chance, you should definitely take a bath.”

“Are you saying I stink?” I grunted, closing my eyes to focus on my breathing.

The bed next to me sank a little as Wukong sat down. Fingers brushed across the bandages over my torso, the touch hesitant but gentle. I still flinched, my muscles rolling with tension. I felt almost hyper aware of his fingers lightly tracing little lines over the bandages covering my right side.

“I say that because you still have dirt and mud and heavens know what else stuck to you.” Wukong murmured, his voice uncharacteristically soft.

I swallowed harshly and glanced over at him. The golden simian sat sideways on the bed next to me, arm outstretched. His face was pressed into a concerned scowl as he traced his fingers over my bandages. I frowned at the sight, not bothering to move away or reprimand him. The touch was enough to distract me from the numbing pain of infection I could feel starting in that area.

Even with three days of semi-healing, Yuming’s present had yet to start healing. Even with my limited healing abilities, such a wound shouldn't have caused me any problems. Which meant their claws probably had some sort of poisonous effect. I could feel it eating away at my skin and muscles.

Which was why I didn't give Wukong's suggestion much consideration.

My whole body felt weak. So weak, in fact, that I couldn’t even fathom trying to stand. Especially not after getting dizzy and breathless just from trying to sit up. It was annoying how much pain I was in. My head and my chest still felt like cotton had been stuffed into them. Even if I wanted to, I knew I wouldn’t be able to make it to the doorway let alone go all the way downstairs for a bath- at least not unless I had to. Even that wasn’t considering the effort it would take to wash myself.

I didn’t want to admit that to Wukong though. It would only give the King more reason to worry and I already felt uneasy about how much attention I was being shown. 

“It’d probably be best to wait until my wounds have healed a little more.” I reasoned. “If I bathe while they’re still open, that just leaves more room for infection.”

Wukong nodded, his eyes still trained on my bandaged side. I felt his hand flatten out over my stomach, more concern flashing through his eyes. I squirmed under the attention, trying desperately not to be affected.

“MK was worried about you.” The gold simian hummed after a minute. I blinked in surprise. “He’s been really distracted lately. Said he was worried you’d gotten into some trouble. He wanted to try finding you today. I'm supposed to go with him.”

I recognized the underlying meaning of his words immediately. 

On one hand, seeing MK in my state had my chest squeezing with anxiety. I didn’t want to have to see the look on his face when he saw how narrowly I’d avoided death. However, if the kid was looking for me, I didn’t want him wandering around the city alone. Not after seeing just how capable those people were. 

Breathing through my nose, I tried to ignore a new wave of pain tearing through my chest.

“You should call him and tell him what happened.” I suggested, laying an arm over my eyes. Wukong made a considerate noise.

“I don’t have a phone.” He mumbled.

“Astral projection, idiot.” I growled.

“Oh yeah! I can do that.” 

I sighed lightly only to wince as the pain traveled up to my head. There was a beat of silence before Wukong turned to me. I couldn’t see him but I could hear the uncertainty in his voice as he spoke. 

“What do you want me to tell him?”

I cracked open an eye to look at him. He was still seated next to me but now he was giving me a sympathetic look, eyes shadowed with worry. The light from the window had faded a little. It didn’t reflect off Wukong’s fur as much but he still appeared as gorgeous as ever.

I batted away the thought and turned away.

“You can tell him you found me at my house yesterday and that I have some injuries but it's nothing serious.”

“It is serious though.” Wukong leaned closer to me as he spoke. I swallowed harshly and closed my eyes to avoid his warm gaze.

“He doesn’t have to know that.”

“Macaque.”

“Stop.” I whispered, praying he would listen as more pain flared through my head.

Lucky for me, the King seemed to be in a somewhat patient mood. He didn’t press any further. However, I could still feel his eyes on me for a while longer.

I glanced at him after a minute to find his bright golden gaze fixated on me. He seemed conflicted, frustration evident in his frown. Beyond that was a look of understanding.

“What if he asks to visit you?” He inquired. I frowned and turned my attention to the ceiling above me.

“Then, he can come visit.”

“Are you sure?” Wukong stressed. “I know how you are with these things.”

I grimaced at that, my fingers tingling with anxiety.

When I was younger, I used to hate having to go to the nursing ward. It always felt like I was doing a walk of shame whenever I went there. I'd been taught from a very young age that getting injured was a sign of weakness. Injuries and scars were indications that you couldn’t defend yourself. Every scar was a battle lost. Every injury another inconvenience to the people around me. Each mark that remained was meant to remind me of my own inadequacy. 

Therefore, I got into the habit of immediately bandaging wounds and making sure they never left a mark. 

After Erlang’s attack on the Mountain, however, I grew weary of dressing my wounds. Every event after that left scars. Every battle fought without someone to cover my back. I’d gotten used to having a support system and, when it was ripped out from underneath me, I didn't have time to adjust. Even after the Mountain was burned to ash, people continued attacking it. Even though almost all of our people had been decimated, others still came to seek vengeance. They came to wreak havoc against an absent king.

I continued to gain more scars.

Once, long ago, I had told Wukong about this insecurity. It was honestly a little surprising that he still remembered.

Back then, he told me that scars weren’t meant to be seen as weaknesses. They were meant to be a testament to how many times I’d been knocked down but got up again. How many times I had survived something traumatic. He said that scars were a collection of stories told in physical form, maps of events I’d gone through only to come out on top.

I didn’t believe him. To be honest, I still didn’t believe him. 

However, I had gained a sense of acceptance over the years. My scars were still signs of my shortcomings. Instead of being discouraged by them, however, I found myself thinking of them as reminders that I still had a long way to go before I was able to protect myself against anything and anyone.

Turning my attention to Wukong, I fixed him with a confident look.

“I could care less.” I declared, meeting his gaze levelly. A flicker of shock ran through his expression. “My injuries aren’t something to be embarrassed over. They’re an inconvenience, a rock in my shoe. Nothing more, nothing less. I will not treat them with any more significance than that.”

Wukong searched my eyes for several moments. I could see him carefully considering something before he gave me a soft smile.

“I see.” He hummed. My skin tingled as he drew his fingers over my side once more and then stood. I watched as he brushed himself off a little before heading for the door.

“If you’re sure, then I’ll call the kid. Hopefully he doesn’t freak out.”

“You should probably change your hoodie before he gets here.” I suggested, eyeing the bloody piece of clothing covering his torso. Wukong glanced back at me and then down at said hoodie. He kind of grimaced and gave a little nod.

“Yeah, that’s probably a good idea.”

Without another word, he left the room and made his way across the hall. I heard him enter another room and rummage around before heading downstairs. The faint ringing of astral projection sounded in my ears. I decided not to focus on it, instead steadying my breathing and relaxing against the bed.

I knew if MK was coming, I would need my energy. So, confident that Wukong wasn’t leaving anytime soon, I allowed myself to fade from consciousness.

—

Some time later, I was pulled from unconsciousness by a familiar heartbeat. Anxious and unsteady, it pulsed just outside the palace walls. My pain-ridden mind supplied the faint scent of cinnamon and maple clinging to the sheets around me in association with that familiar sound.

The person's presence was almost drowned out by the thunderous heartbeat next to me. It rattled against the confines of the person's ribs like a caged animal. The scrape and click of teeth against nails was unmistakable. I wrinkled my nose as I got a strong whiff of rotten peaches.

Without thinking, I reached out to the bright warmth sitting near me. My bandaged fingers glanced across something soft. I instinctively grabbed onto it, feeling the person flinch and twist sideways to face me.

“Macaque!?” Wukong exclaimed. I winced, turning away from him.

“Please keep your voice down.” I rasped, my voice feeling heavy in my own throat. The bed on the other side of me dipped, a familiar warmth leaning closer to me. I forced my eyes open to see Wukong hovering above me with his hand placed on my other side, face pinched with worry.

“Are you okay?” He asked in a soft voice. I blinked at him, my brain still trying to catch up with the waking world.

“MK’s here.” I huffed, wincing at the scrape of my ribs against my lungs. Wukong made a face before reaching up to place the back of his free hand on my forehead. 

“I’ll deal with him in a minute. How are you feeling?” He asked, voice tinged with concern. I rolled my eyes and pushed his hand away.

“Stop. I’m fine.”

“You passed out on me.”

“I took a nap, Wukong. It’s not that serious.”

“Do you have a fever or is that just me?” Wukong reached down to touch my forehead again and placed his other hand on his own head. I resisted the urge to bite him, turning my head away instead. 

“Stop. Just go get the kid.”

“Are you sure you even want company right now?” Wukong fretted, leaning in close to me.

“Wukong.” I snapped, meeting his anxious eyes levelly. “I know my limits. Go get the kid. I wanna get this over with.”

Wukong frowned deeply at my words, his eyes dark with concern. I held his gaze for a moment, trying my hardest to put on a confident front. 

In actuality, seeing the kid had my barely awake mind in a frenzy. On one hand, I felt like it would be good to see him. He’d always had a strange sort of grounding effect on me whenever I was around him. I knew he was going to ask questions though. Questions that I couldn’t answer. Which was a hard thing to keep up when it came to him. He always made me want to spill my guts no matter how hard I tried to resist it.

This was your idea. I reminded myself internally.

Wukong watched me struggle for a minute, eyes critical. Eventually though, he sighed and stood up.

“Alright, but don’t get snappy when he starts asking questions.” He warned, turning towards the door and exiting the room. I grimaced at that.

As soon as Wukong was gone, I raised my hands in front of my face. Red hued bandages covered all of my fingers. Min-Min had done a good job covering them but they hadn’t quit bleeding. The bandages rubbed against sensitive flesh as I flexed my hands. It hurt like a bitch but they were functional at least.

Luckily, after my impromptu nap, my ribs felt a little better. My head was less fuzzy as well.

Taking a chance, I moved to sit up properly. Pain flashed through my entire body but it wasn’t nearly as blinding as before, which was good. I still felt like I wanted to puke though. All of my muscles screamed in protest as I forced myself upright and swung my legs over the edge of the bed.

For a brief moment, I almost considered laying down again. 

However, as I listened to Wukong and MK’s footsteps begin climbing the stairs, I immediately decided not to. It was one thing to be injured and sitting up. It was another to be laid out in bed with injuries like mine. At least this way MK was less bound to worry as much as Wukong had.

After a moment, two sets of footsteps reached my door. Knuckles rapped against it before it opened, revealing a certain gold-furred monkey dressed in a clean yellow hoodie. Wukong gave me a questioning look from afar, as if to check and see if I was still up for this.

I rolled my eyes and motioned him in. He nodded before stepping into the room and moving off to the side. MK stood in the doorway behind him looking nervous.

As soon as he saw me, his face fell. It was like watching a land slide. His expression went from anxious to extremely worried as his eyes darted between all of my injuries. I could practically see him categorizing them in his head, his eyes growing wide with disbelief.

“What happened?” He breathed in a horrified tone. I gritted my teeth against a flash of irritation.

“Dunno what you’re talkin’ about kid. I’ve never been better.” I smirked, hoping to tease away his worry.

Despite that, MK’s expression didn’t falter. If anything, it only seemed to deepen as he walked towards me. I tensed, my hands curling in on themselves. Wukong followed close behind with a wary look.

I barely stopped myself from breathing a sigh of relief as the kid came to a stop at a respectful distance. Wukong stopped behind him and watched as MK crouched down to eye my bandaged fingers. He didn’t attempt to touch me or come any closer. He just looked at my hands and stomach, eyes dark with anxiety.

Slowly, those fearful eyes wandered up to my head before meeting my eyes.

“What happened to you?” He asked again. Wukong’s eyes narrowed as he watched me hesitate, his tail flicking back and forth.

On one hand, I knew I couldn't tell them anything. The more they knew, the more danger they would be in. Plus, there was the fact that I hated how both MK and Wukong were already looking at me like a wounded rabbit. If they knew what had actually happened to me, that look would only get worse.

Still, I couldn’t help but feel like I owed them the tiniest bit of honesty. Wukong had helped me with my wounds- whether I wanted him to or not- and MK was MK. At the very least, I wanted to assure them that they had nothing to worry about so they'd stop giving me their matching puppy dog eyes.

“It was nothing, kid. Honest." I said with a nonchalant shrug, wincing as pain flashed through my ribs. "I just got into some trouble and had to pay the price.”

“What kind of trouble?” MK asked.

“The kind that makes you look like this.” I answered, gesturing to myself with a sneer.

MK’s concern only seemed to multiply as he looked over my wounds again. My skin crawled under the attention. I forced myself to sit still for the first few moments but MK continued staring and I found that I couldn’t ignore the uneasy shiver raking itself down my spine for long.

After a minute, I reached out to rest a bandaged hand on his head. 

“There’s no reason to worry about me, kid. I’m fine.” I assured him, ruffling his hair a little. The kid made a face, seemingly annoyed.

“I really don’t like when you lie to me.” He muttered, face twisting with disappointment. Guilt sparked through me followed by a potent flash of annoyance as I retracted my hand with a scoff.

I was almost relieved when Wukong approached us and tapped MK’s shoulder.

“You should sit down, kid.” He suggested, casting a glance at me. I glared at him and he frowned before turning back to MK who looked up at his mentor with big eyes. 

Wukong’s expression softened immensely at that. He gave the kid a reassuring smile as he gestured for him to stand. MK obeyed and took a few steps away from me, his eyes downcast.

Near the end of the bed, there was a rolling chair. Wukong grabbed it and wheeled it over to MK who took a seat without complaint. His silence unnerved me. It made my skin itch. More irritation bubbled up in my chest as Wukong came over to take up a seat at the end of the bed near me. It didn't escape my notice that he'd essentially placed himself in between MK and I. 

I bit back a scathing remark as MK began to speak again.

“How long have you been here?”

“You’ll have to be more specific, kid.” I sneered. MK fixed me with a vaguely frustrated look.

“How long have you been in the palace?” He pressed. I frowned, glancing sideways at Wukong. He gave me an innocent look and shrugged a little.

“I just told him you were here and injured. Nothing else.” Annoyance flared in my mind as I rolled my eyes and turned back to MK.

“Your mentor found me in my house last night and dragged me here against my will.”

“I'm not surprised. You’ve been missing for an entire week and you come back looking like this.” MK remarked, gesturing at my wounds. I grimaced, a flash of anger pulsing through me. "What happened to you?"

“Nothing happened kid. I told you. I’ve never been better.”

“Obviously you have.” MK retorted, voice edged with frustration and worry. The sound made my tail lash uncomfortably. “Look at you! You’re practically bandaged from head to toe and you’re covered in blood! Don’t tell me nothing happened to you when you sit in front of me looking like a zombie that just dragged itself out of its grave.”

“So, I got into some trouble. It’s taken care of and I’m alive so I don’t see what the big deal is.”

“Don’t see what-” 

MK cut himself off by throwing his hands up in the air. A noise of frustration squeaked past sealed lips as he placed his hands on his head and began shaking it in disbelief. He seemed to fight himself for a moment before letting out a heavy sigh through his nose.

“I can’t believe this. I can not believe how similar you two are.”

“Why am I getting dragged into this?” Wukong lamented, crinkling his nose at the kid. MK gave him a half-hearted glare and brought his hands back down to his lap.

“Because both of you are astonishingly consistent in trying to downplay your injuries.”

“When have I ever?” Wukong scoffed. MK rolled his eyes so hard I could practically hear them scrape against his skull.

“I hate both of you so much.” He groaned, reaching up to massage his forehead. “You two give me such a headache.”

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Wukong glance over at me with a frown. I paid him no mind, trying hard to focus on my breathing instead of the irritation building under my skin. I was suddenly regretting my decision to let MK come visit as he straightened to fix me with a questioning stare.

“Where have you been?” I bared my teeth in a grimace.

“I don’t think that’s any of your business.” MK gave me a frustrated look.

“Macaque-”

“We’re not friends, MK.” I snapped in a tone harsher than what I’d been intending. The kid flinched in surprise, hurt quickly appearing on his face. Guilt bubbled up in my chest but I pushed it away vehemently.

“I don’t owe either of you shit. Don’t act like you assholes have any right to know what’s going on in my life.”

Wukong was on his feet in seconds. I flinched a little as he stepped in front of me, tall and looming in his anger. I could feel the heat coming off his fur. My whole body tensed painfully in preparation to be hit or worse as I met his furious orange eyes. The King stared down at me, his jaw and fists clenched. I felt my heart stutter with a trace of fear.

I covered it with a mocking sneer.

“What? Ya gonna hit me?” Wukong blinked, his expression going from angry to frustrated and hurt.

“I have no intentions of hurting you.” He spoke through gritted teeth. I chuckled darkly, my chest flaring with pain at the motion.

“How very Monkey King of you. Always scraping poor bastards like me off the street just so you can bandage ‘em up and then beat ‘em into the ground again.” I jeered. Wukong grimaced, sorrow sparking through his eyes. “Come on, big guy. You know I’m an easy target. Might as well kick ‘em while they’re down, right?”

Wukong’s face fell completely into sadness, all tension in his body bleeding out of him. His shoulders slumped a little and his fists went lax. I could visibly see all anger drain out of him as he stared down at me with a kind of sadness that hurt to even look at.

I paused, a little caught off guard.

Normally when I taunted him, he would react with angry words or a fist to the face. This was now the second time I'd tried to provoke him only for him to stand there like a scolded child and endure the verbal beating.

It was the exact opposite of the reaction I wanted. 

That thought made me mentally stumble a little.

I realized in that moment that I wanted Wukong to hit me. I wanted him to give me a reason to hate him again. I wanted to go back to fighting each other with nothing but our fists. It was so much simpler to do things that way then to sit down and talk to each other like we had been in the last few weeks. Fighting allowed me to put up my defenses and block out any other emotions besides hatred. It allowed me to focus my attention on nothing but my revenge.

Standing face to face with my former King, talking to him… it was different.

“Your words hurt, Macaque.” MK’s voice came from behind Wukong. The golden simian closed his eyes and drew in a deep breath before stepping aside to reveal the kid.

I couldn't help but stare, baffled by the hurt look on MK's face. A deep set frown twisted his lips down and his eyes looked kind of watery. It was such a vulnerable look that I felt my heart clench with guilt and sympathy at the same time.

Something in me ached as MK raised his head to fix me with a sad expression.

“I get that you two have a really complicated past, but Monkey King obviously cares about you. Saying stuff like that is a defense mechanism, I know that, but being so mean makes it really hard for people to get close to you.” I turned my head away, something ugly rearing its head in the back of my mind.

“That’s kind of the point kid.”

“I know it is, but you know that there are people in this world who want to get to know you, right?” MK inquired uncertainly. I gave him a blank look and his face fell. “You know that there are people who care about you, don’t you?”

I swallowed harshly, a certain pair of demons and their Hell-son flashing to the forefront of my mind.

I averted my gaze, unable to look at the heartbroken expression on MK’s face any longer. My chest felt too tight and not because of my injuries. Pain shot through my hands as I clasped them together and squeezed. Moisture sprung to my eyes. 

I tried to convince myself it was because of the pain as I shook my head.

“You don’t know what you’re talking about, kid.”

“Maybe not, but I know that I worry about you.” MK persisted, voice a soft lull. “I know that you have reasons for acting the way you do. I also know that it hurts when you lash out like you do. When you use your words against us even though we’ve done nothing to deserve it. It hurts when you talk to us like we don’t care or like we’re ignorant and heartless when, in fact, we both care a lot about you.”

I squeezed my eyes shut, my breath catching in my throat.

For a moment, all I could focus on was my breathing. It was either that or thinking about the emotions welling in my chest and I really didn’t want to have a repeat of last night.

Several moments passed before I could compose myself again. I swallowed past a growing lump in my throat and fought to make my voice as steady as possible.

“Look, kid-”

“If you’re gonna try and reassure me again that you’re fine, please don’t bother.” MK interrupted. I looked up to see him fixing me with a sad look of resignation. It made a part of me crack.

I tried pushing away the feeling, knowing it was a weakness. Giving in to him would end with people getting hurt. Telling him anything about what was going on would only prove that I couldn’t handle it myself.

I had to keep them in the dark.

I just had to.

Telling them anything would only put them in danger. Just being around them meant putting them in danger. Yet I couldn’t leave. I couldn't pull away from them and, slowly, I found myself considering telling them about what happened.

A groan escaped me as I let my head fall into my hands. My ribs felt like they were being torn out as I folded in on myself but I didn’t really care.

For a moment, there was nothing but silence. I could feel MK and Wukong both watching me but they didn’t say anything. I sighed heavily, wincing at the pain in my chest.

“Didn’t you two ever hear about curiosity and the cat?”

“‘But the cat came back.’” MK replied. I scoffed and lifted my head, letting my hands dangle between my legs. Both MK and Wukong watched the motion with scarily similar expressions of curiosity and concern. 

“I can’t tell you anything.” I said as much to them as I did to myself. Both of them made a face.

“Why not?” Wukong queried. I shook my head.

“Because then you’re gonna wanna do something about it.”

“Is that really such a bad thing?” MK asked.

“Yes.” I replied, fixing him with a hard stare. He blinked at me owlishly. “I don’t want either of you involved in this.”

“Is it because it’s dangerous?” I hesitated, my eyes flickering to Wukong as he spoke. His sharp gold eyes caught on mine very briefly.

Whatever he saw prompted him to step forward and crouch down at my feet. Bright eyes gazed up at me imploringly.

“That’s all the more reason to tell us.” He insisted. I frowned.

“All the more reason not to tell you.”

“Is it your old organization?” He asked.

I blinked in shock and cast a glance at the kid sitting behind him. MK looked equally curious and afraid but not surprised. The lack of reaction had me frowning as I turned back to glare at Wukong.

“You told him.” I surmised. The golden simian made a face.

“Technically you did.”

“Wukong.”

“He simply asked somed questions and I answered them.” Wukong argued stubbornly. I closed my eyes and let my head fall into my hands again.

“You’re such a dick.” I grumbled.

From across the way, I heard MK’s seat shift. I glanced up to see him coming towards me with a reassuring smile.

“It’s okay, Macaque.” He assured me as he crouched down next to his mentor at my feet. “I get it. If you didn’t have to be an assassin, I know you wouldn’t have been.”

I stared at him for a long minute, trying to find any doubt in his face. There was none. Just pure, innocent confidence. 

I turned a little to look at Wukong and we shared a mutual look of understanding. I tensed though as he reached out to lightly place his hand on my knee. Warmth seeped into my very bones, chasing away a cold I didn’t realize was there. I focused on his hand more than anything, allowing myself to relax. Tension I didn’t even realize was there melted from my shoulders.

After a moment, I moved to sit cross-legged on the bed. Wukong’s hand slipped from my knee and he looked up at me with a very soft, puppy-eyed expression. I pointedly ignored the heat crawling up my neck while I spoke.

“It wasn’t Sijumu, for your information. Apparently my old group has been disbanded for years.”

“Then…” Wukong hummed curiously. I silently debated with myself on just how much to reveal to them before sighing.

“I don’t know who they were.” Wukong gave me a knowing look but MK was the one to speak up next.

“Do you know what they wanted?” He asked.

“Me.” I answered, my gaze focused on the floor. The two in front of me glanced at each other worriedly. MK turned back to me with a confused expression.

“Why?”

Part of me revolted at the idea of revealing any more than that. I just knew if I told them too much about what had happened, they would be livid. MK would probably faint from worry alone.

Wukong had been right though.

I’d been using them as protection without their knowledge for months. Now that I’d inadvertently brought murderers to their doorstep, I couldn’t help but feel a little guilty about keeping them in the dark. On one hand, it was better if I just took care of it myself. It was my problem after all.

However, I hated being in the dark myself. I could only imagine MK would probably feel the same considering his life was also possibly at stake. It sickened me to think of what could’ve happened if I hadn’t found the mercenaries when I did. If I’d let them talk just a little longer, they would’ve had their sights set on MK.

Thinking about what they would’ve done to him…

The thought brought darkness to my skin. Violet sparks flickered over my fur. Wukong and MK both jumped from where they were crouched to stand a few feet away from me. I immediately closed my eyes and sucked in a deep breath, ignoring the pain in my ribs. Slowly, my shadows fell back into the void around me.

In that moment, I made a decision. I knew telling them the details was not an option. So then, my best course of action was to tell them enough to satiate their curiosity without raising more concern. With Wukong watching, however, I knew it would be difficult.

So, I thought through my story before looking up at them again.

“As it turns out, I have a bounty on my head.”

“You what!?” MK and Wukong both exclaimed. Their jaws dropped in shock but Wukong was quick to recover, his expression morphing into anger.

“How did they find you?” He demanded. I shrugged.

“I’m not sure.”

“Surely you have an idea.” The King growled. I eyed the thinly veiled spark of anxiety on his face.

“Not really. I didn’t get to question them.”

“Were they mercenaries?”

I gave the gold simian a sharp glare, cursing him for jumping to the worst and most accurate conclusions. Wukong glared right back at me, a knowing look in his eyes when I didn’t respond.

MK watched our interaction from the sidelines, expression shocked and fearful.

“Mercenaries? In Megapolis?” He fretted. I kept my eyes on Wukong, waiting for him to start shouting, as I responded.

“They’re not a problem anymore.” 

“What’s that supposed to mean?” MK fretted.

Wukong glanced at MK out of the corner of his eye. I stared at the front of the yellow hoodie he was wearing, not willing to look over at the kid. He had a strong moral backbone. I knew he wouldn’t agree with killing people, no matter the circumstance. Being told that I was an assassin was different from me actually killing people. I was all too aware of that fact.

“Hold on, hold on. Are you guys telling me Macaque was attacked by mercenaries?” I grimaced at the disbelief in MK's voice and turned away. Luckily, Wukong seemed more than happy to answer.

“It seems like it.” He growled, burning eyes trained on me. I didn’t meet his gaze. The heat he was exuding and the fact that my instincts were screaming for me to run was enough to express his ire. “Those vultures are gonna pay.”

For a moment, the room turned quiet. My thoughts swirled in my head like a tornado. Experiencing what I'd experienced was one thing but having other people know about my situation made it feel a little more real.

Normally, these things were something I dealt with as precisely and quickly as possible. There was never really any emotion attached to it.

In my state though, I was all too aware of what going at it alone had almost cost me. I reached up to touch my chest, tugging on the shadowy threads within. They held firm and yet it was just another reminder of how fragile my body was nowadays.

Once upon a time, I used to be able to take beatings for days. Ever since I’d been revived though, things were a little different. My body had been restored but it wasn’t anything like it used to be.

“I should’ve been there.” MK’s voice broke me out of my thoughts. I glanced up to see him staring at the ground.

“This isn’t your problem kid.” I pointed out but he shook his head.

“It became my problem when whoever did this to you came into my city. I’m supposed to be the city’s protector.”

“You can’t blame yourself for this, MK.” Wukong reasoned with a pinched expression.

“It is my job to protect everyone, to keep everyone safe and happy. It’s because of me that Macaque got hurt.” MK retorted. I grimaced at the anxiety in his voice, my tail lashing.

“My injuries are because of my own shortcomings. Not yours. You are not to blame for this.”

“You can’t be expected to be everywhere, watching everything at once, MK. It’s not possible.” Wukong added on. MK shook his head vehemently and squeezed his eyes shut.

“I should’ve noticed that they were here.”

“There’s no way you could’ve done that. Even I didn’t know they were here.” I argued.

“If I had just kept a better eye on everyone-”

“Those people were designed to be invisible, MK.” I snapped, anger looming in my mind like a towering grizzly. “There’s no way you would’ve noticed them. It doesn't matter if you had the most advanced security system on the planet in place. These people are trained to move in the shadows, to slip under the radar and into the heart of any operation they were meant to dismantle, without anyone noticing. You couldn't have done anything against them. I would rather me be in this situation than you."

"I still should've been there to help you! I knew something was wrong but I waited until the last minute to say anything. I should've trusted my instincts and gone out looking for you myself."

"MK, I am not going to say this again. You are not equipped to deal with these people. No one is blaming you for that. Especially not me. If I didn’t notice them, then there’s no way in hell you would’ve been able to.”

“I could’ve tried!” MK shouted.

“I don’t want you to try.” I barked, fixing him with a sharp look. The kid flinched but I continued anyway. 

“Those people were wearing vests that muffled their heartbeats and boots that were padded to be sound proof and their cars didn’t make any sounds when they were driving them. They were meant to deal with me specifically. If you had gone out looking for me and ended up involved with them without me knowing about it, the only thing you would've done was get yourself hurt and I’ll be damned if you ever get hurt because of me!”

I froze as the words escaped my mouth. MK stared at me, baffled. From the corner of my eye, I could see that Wukong was wearing a similar expression.

I clamped my mouth shut and ducked my head away, cursing both of them for managing to make me speak what I thought. It was infuriating. My tail struck the bed behind me in frustration.

"If anyone is at fault for not noticing them and for them being here, it would be me.” MK frowned deeply and shook his head.

“It’s not like you purposefully brought them here.”

“But they were still here for me.” I pointed out.

“It doesn’t matter!” MK exclaimed, waving his hands around. “You shouldn’t have had to deal with that on your own! I’m supposed to keep the people of this city safe and, since you live here, you’re under my protection as well. I should’ve been there to help you!”

“I already told you, the only one charged with protecting me is me. I am the only one responsible for my safety. Not you. I can take care of myself.”

“It doesn’t have to be like that.” MK lamented quietly. My tail lashed in annoyance.

“It’s always been like that. I take care of myself first and foremost. Every situation, every problem. Being self-reliant and independent, especially in situations like this, has been the only thing that’s kept me alive this long. I am the way that I am because I have to be in order to survive.”

“But, surviving isn’t the same thing as living!” MK cried. 

I froze, feeling as though I’d been slapped across the face. MK's chest heaved, his heartbeat erratic in his chest. I stared up at him in shock as he fixed me with a stubborn look and bulldozed on.

“I get that you’ve been surviving on your own for a while now, but that’s no way to live. You shouldn’t have to sit there day in and day out always looking over your shoulder every two seconds because you’re afraid people will come after you. You should be able to have a place where you can sit back and relax. Where you can actually live your life without fear of what’s around the corner.” I stared at him for a moment before shaking my head, ignoring the lingering spark of possibility in my chest.

“A life like that doesn’t exist.”

“It does when you’re with us.” MK persisted, eyes intense and confident in every way.

Something in me wilted at that. I could feel it. Like a flower being drowned by an onslaught of rain. Everything in my tensed as a torrential wave of emotions flooded over me, dousing my thoughts in a numbness that I was unaccustomed to feeling.

I suddenly felt very small.

In front of me, MK crouched down at my feet and reached forward to rest one of his hands over mine. The touch wasn’t demanding or invasive. It was simply there. A possibility outstretched to me. My chest clenched painfully, threatening to suffocate me by sheer force.

“I know it’ll take a while." MK continued as he looked up at me endearingly. "I know you have stuff you need to work on. Stuff you want to work on, but at some point, I want you to be able to trust me, to be able to lean on me whenever you need. I want to create an environment where anyone, including yourself, can relax and enjoy life. Where you don’t have to be self-reliant or paranoid or the supposed villain because you know that we’d be here to support you no matter what. Through thick and thin. Whatever trouble comes your way is a burden that we carry together- as a family.”

I swallowed harshly, my throat feeling tight. MK squeezed my hand a little, his expression turning solemn.

“You’re a good friend to me, Macaque. I don’t want to lose you.”

I sucked in a breath, half-choking on my broken ribs and the sob working its way up my throat. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Wukong move towards us.

I didn't even bother waiting before pulling my hand away from MK. The kid let me without complaint. Wukong faltered in his approach as I slipped away from both of them and turned to face the wall on the other side of the bed. Everything in my ached as I tried to force down my tears. I laid down on my side and pulled the brown comforter that was scrunched up against the wall up and over my shoulders, curling into the natural warmth. 

My ribs especially sent a stab of pain through my chest but I didn’t care. If anything, the pain was sobering and I let it take up my entire focus as I tried desperately not to show how many emotions were flooding through me. The scent of peaches and cinnamon and maple didn’t help any. I almost wanted to cry more because of them.

There was a beat of silence before Wukong spoke up.

“Come on kid. We should go downstairs.”

MK didn’t respond for several moments. I could almost hear him fighting with himself. Still, I heard him stand as he spoke.

“I’ll be back soon, okay?”

I didn’t bother responding, my throat and chest threatening to betray me. I knew if I opened my mouth now, I would definitely start crying.

After a moment, I heard both of them begin walking away. My door slid shut before they made their way downstairs. I didn’t bother listening to them beyond that. The emotions swirling through me were already throwing me off. In fact, I wasn’t entirely sure if it was the pain or the potent flare of hope in my chest that made me feel dizzy and sick.

For the next few hours, I sat in that bed, staring at the wall, questioning life itself.

Chapter Text

Macaque POV: Five Days Later, Sunday

I easily lost track of the next few days.

My body fell into a sort of healing induced coma. I faded in and out of consciousness at random intervals, awake one minute and gone the next. The passage of time was only marked by the few occasions where I could open my eyes. Sometimes I would see sunlight. Other times, the room I was in was pitch black.

The only constant was the thunderous heartbeat that hovered around me at all times. Even when I wasn’t awake, I could hear it in my dreams. Wukong didn’t leave my side, not even once. Whether he was pacing the floor or sitting on the bed next to me, I could feel him nearby at every waking moment. Even during the days when MK came by, Wukong didn’t so much as set foot outside the room.

Some long buried part of me was soothed by his presence.

Suddenly, it was like all of the exhaustion that had been building for over hundreds of years had finally caught up to me. My body refused to move even when I was awake. My limbs felt like they’d been tied down with thousand pound weights. The most I could do was open my eyes. Every time I was awake, I was acutely aware of the rotten stench of outdated peaches.

Any time I had the strength to move, I found myself instinctively reaching for him- reaching for that bright warmth that he exuded at all times. Each time, he would immediately come to my side. Each time, he would hold my hand tight among rough fingers and, sometimes, he would press our hands to his chest where I could feel and hear the anxious call of his heart. I tried speaking to him several times. However, my voice refused to work.

Several days passed like this.

When I did finally manage to regain some coherency, the first thing I heard was Wukong pacing next to the bed. His breathing was shallow, his heart like a thundering beast in his chest. My own heart began to race at the mere sound.

A low groan escaped me as I reached for him without a thought.

Within seconds, Wukong was at my side, rough fingers intertwining with mine. I could almost feel his own magic seeping into my fingertips, warming the very blood within. My barely conscious mind flinched at the feeling of sunlight on my skin. Despite that, I didn’t have the strength to pull away.

I breathed in the scent of peaches as Wukong crawled up onto the bed next to me. Heat cascaded over me, bright and alluring. My fingers warmed and tingled as he pressed my hand against his chest, allowing me to feel the way his heart roared despairingly within its confines.

“I’m here, Macaque. I’m here.” He whispered desperately. I scrunched up my nose and turned my head away.

“I can hear that.” I complained, wincing at the scrape of my own voice against my throat. Wukong’s surprise was palpable as he leaned closer to me.

“You’re awake!” He practically shouted in my face. I growled at the explosive noise and turned further away from him.

“Must you be so loud?”

My answer came in the form of an achingly familiar warmth pressing against my forehead. I vehemently resisted the urge to sink into that soft touch as Wukong’s fur brushed against my skin. Under my half-healed ribs, my traitorous heart skipped a beat.

“How are you feeling?” The King asked. I frowned upon hearing the concern in his voice. With a huff, I grabbed the hand on my forehead and pulled it away from my face.

“I’m fine, Wukong. Stop.”

“How can you be fine? You’ve been out cold for five days.” He fretted. The uneasy skip of his heart made me wince.

Operating on only half a brain cell in that moment, I flattened out the hand in my grasp and placed it over my heart. Pain flashed through me very briefly. Still, I kept it there, allowing him to feel my own heartbeat even as his heart stuttered under the fingertips of my other hand. Heat seeped into my very flesh and bones.

A brief sense of relief washed over me as I heard his heart slow and I felt him relax. Gradually, the scent of peaches grew sweeter. For a moment, all I could hear was the mixed symphony of our hearts beating in time with each other. Something in me ached at the familiar sound. 

The moment was brief before I felt Wukong’s hand tense, his claws pricking at my skin. The feeling brought my conscious mind to the forefront of my bodily functions and I immediately cringed at my own actions. Despite my body revolting against me, I pulled both of my hands away from him and rested them beside me. Wukong hesitated before reluctantly removing his hand from my chest. 

“Are you sure you’re okay?” I could hear the frown in his voice as he spoke.

“Five days, huh?” I mused, my voice slightly catching in my throat.

“Yeah... I came to check on you after sending MK home but you were passed out.” Wukong spoke in a neutral tone despite the fearful tinge to his heartbeat. “You haven’t spoken a word since then and you’ve barely opened your eyes.”

I sucked in a deep breath and forced my eyes open.

Turning a little, I squinted at the golden simian sat on the bed next to me. Orange-hued sunlight filtered in through the window nearby. It stretched across the walls and blankets and dappled his fur in an ethereal glow. I didn’t miss the darkened bags under his eyes or his messy fur. He seemed ruffled, his eyes burning with concern and worry and fear.

“How are you feeling?” The King asked again, reaching out to touch my hand. I eyed the appendage as it came towards me.

“Exhausted.” I hummed. Wukong’s fingers curled around mine.

“What about the pain?” He pressed in a more worried tone. I glared at the concerned frown on his lips and turned my head away.

“Stop worrying so much. You’re gonna give yourself a heart attack.”

“I can get you some water if you need it.”

“Stop.” I growled, squeezing my eyes shut against the impending headache I could feel rising behind my eyes. Wukong fell quiet but his fingers twitched anxiously where they rested over mine.

My body felt the slightest bit better than before. There weren’t as many aches and pains throughout my legs and my back. However, the sting of infection along my side had only grown. A quick tug on my shadows confirmed that my ribs were barely even half-healed as well. 

Opening my eyes again, I looked down at my free hand. The bandages seemed to be about a day or two old. The ones around my torso, however, were almost soaked through and black with blood. Most of the cuts across my chest and shoulders seemed to have been cleaned along with the extra blood that I faintly remembered being caked to my fur. 

Underlying the overwhelming scent of peaches, the room smelled like medicine.

“Min-Min came in to check on you a few times.” Wukong explained. I turned to him a little and saw him eyeing the bandages critically. “We wanted to change the ones on your stomach but we didn’t want to move you too much while you were out.”

I reached down to touch said bandage, frowning at the burning heat of infection. My first instinct was to remove the bandage myself and see what damage had been done. However, considering Wukong’s currently anxious state, I decided not to. Even without revealing the true damage of my wounds, his worry was overbearing.

“Are you sure you’re okay?” Wukong asked again. I glared over at him with a frown.

“Stop asking me that. You’re freaking me out.”

“We should call someone to check on you.” Wukong suggested to which I scoffed.

“Who the hell would be dumb enough to help me?” Wukong’s eyes narrowed at the jab but he brushed it off fairly quickly.

“I can think of at least one person off the top of my head.” He mused, gold eyes glittering with an unseen knowledge. I scrutinized the look for a moment before I understood what he meant. I turned to glare at the ceiling with a grimace.

“She’s out of the question.” Wukong made a face and leaned down closer to me, his fingers threading through mine.

“Why?” He asked. I shifted away from him and glared at the wall on the other side of me.

“She doesn’t need to be dragged into this.”

“When was the last time you talked to her?”

That question brought with it a twinge of guilt.

Princess Iron Fan had always been a very stoic person. Upon first meeting her, I’d never been quite sure of what she was thinking- which was a first for younger me. It was rare that the princess ever showed emotion. Even on the off chance that she did, it was always very brief. I had always envied her stone-faced nature. 

To me, Princess Iron Fan was the definition of royalty. Regal and imposing and in every way the kind of powerful woman you would imagine sitting on a throne. Even before the Demon Bull King, the Princess had a reputation of her own. She was ruthless and cutting edge. Her decisiveness was always something I’d admired.

I remembered the way the heavens shuttered when they found out that she and the Demon Bull King had begun courting each other. Both demons were formidable in their own right. To everyone else, their union was the start of a very powerful alliance. The gods themselves spoke of how earth-shattering their combined strength would be. They predicted that it would only spell doom for the rest of the world.

In hindsight, they were a little right.

Despite that, I knew now that there had always been more to the two stone-faced demons than they let on. DBK, despite his gruffness, was always sweet on the Princess. I could’ve sworn I saw hearts in his eyes every time he looked at her. They were truly a match made in spite of heaven.

At first, I wasn’t able to see past the façade that Princess Iron Fan always wore. It had always unnerved me in some way. Even when she was being doted on, the affection never seemed to faze her. She always seemed so distant. So disconnected from people.

It took me many years to figure out that she was just as emotional as the rest of us. She was just better at hiding it.

On the day of their marriage, I was there to witness the princess cry tears of joy as she and I prepared her attire. She was so excited. So jovial. The expressions were slight, her words minute, but the emotions were there.

Before that day, I’d only met her a handful of times but it was obvious from then on just how much Princess Iron Fan loved her husband.

After that, I started realizing that the Princess never showed her emotions in words. However, her actions spoke for themselves. She would rarely show anger or frustration towards people who disrespected her or her husband.

Instead, they would simply disappear without a trace.

Similarly, she would never say she was worried. Yet, she always did everything in her power to make sure I was safe and comfortable.

In the years following the Monkey King’s capture, she’d kept tabs on me. While I was running what remained of our kingdom, she would often come to help rebuild houses and offer medical advice or simple support. Without her, I would’ve collapsed a hundred years in.

However, since my death, we’d grown distant. Several times in the last few centuries, I’d met mechanical bulls wandering deserts and forests trying to find me.

Some succeeded.

Some broke down in random alleyways.

Each of them would react to my presence and hand me notes that contained updates on how the Princess’ life was preceding.

Each of them would ask how I was doing. 

I never replied.

“You should talk to her.” Wukong insisted. I frowned, drawing myself back to the present as he continued. “She’d want to know about this.”

“Since when have you two been close?” I huffed. Wukong frowned and looked down at our hands where they were intertwined next to me.

“We aren’t… but I’m sure we’d both agree that your safety is more important than the dispute between us. Plus, we’re kind of in a truce at the minute.” I scoffed and turned my head away.

“Yeah, no. I’ll pass. I already got two people unnecessarily involved. I don’t need a fourth- or fifth or sixth in their case cause I know damn well the whole family will show up if they get the chance.”

“Is that really a bad thing?” I let out a frustrated growl and pulled my hand away from him.

I hated the fact that he was right.

Honestly, I’d thought about going to see my sister when I’d escaped the mall. It was a fleeting thought though, as it had been for many years.

Still, the idea of seeing her again, especially in my state, had my chest squeezing with a lot of mixed emotions.

“She doesn’t need to be involved in this.” I muttered, casting an arm over my eyes. Wukong was silent for a moment before sighing heavily.

“Well, that’s too bad considering I already called her.” It took a second for his words to register. 

When they did, I found myself springing out of bed with a speed that surprised even me. My whole body flared with pain, my vision going spotty. Like before, my ribs threatened to crush my lungs. The bite wasn’t as painful as before but the mere movement had me grimacing. My head threatened to split in two, forcing a pained groan past my lips.

“Hey! Take it easy!” Wukong barked, his hands reaching out to grab my arm and wrap around my back. The skin-to-skin contact on my back had my head reeling.

I tried not to focus on it too much as I fought to catch my breath. I kept each intake short, sucking in air past gritted teeth and willing the pain away. My head already hurt enough without the feeling of panic welling in my chest.

“You persistent piece of shit.” I growled, leaning away from him. Out of my peripheral, I saw Wukong’s eyes narrow. 

“I’m trying to help you.” He carped. I rolled my eyes.

“What yer doing is pissing me of.”

“You were unresponsive for five days. I only called her because I didn’t think I’d have any other choice.”

I rolled my eyes and took the chance to look around to avoid snapping at him.

Most of the blankets around me had been flung around every which way. Only a soft sheet remained over my legs.

For the first time since I'd woken up, I realized my boots were missing. One glance told me they were under the coffee table nearby. The pair of red pants Wukong had brought in the other day were still sitting where he left them. What had remained of my black shirt had been cut away, leaving me bare-chested and exposed to the world.

I shivered at the thought.

“When will she be here?” I growled, burying my unease. Wukong shook his head.

“I contacted her about an hour ago. She said she’d wrap up whatever she was doing and then head over.”

“She’ll be here soon then.” I huffed, reaching up to hold my pounding head.

“I didn’t know what else to do.” Wukong lamented as his fingers rubbed idle circles along my back. I repressed a shiver at the touch and shifted to lean away from him.

“You could’ve minded your own damn business.” Wukong made a face but didn’t respond.

Drawing in a deep breath, I glanced at the King sitting next to me. Unfortunately, he was sitting right between me and the edge of the bed, blocking my escape to the room beyond. He shifted uncertainly in his spot as I glared at him. With one bandaged hand, I shooed him out of the way.

“Move.” I grunted. Wukong blinked before scrambling to get out of the way.

Fighting off a wave of nausea, I began very carefully scooting towards the edge of the bed. My lungs felt like there were shards of glass inside them. Despite the pain, I forced my body to move.

Wukong started forward as he realized what I was doing.

“Wait, you aren’t trying to get up, are you?” I raised a hand to stop him from touching me and glared at him. He paused before scowling deeply. “You shouldn’t be getting up right now. Your injuries are barely even healed.”

“Quit nagging me about stupid shit.” I growled through gritted teeth. Wukong reached forward to grab my left arm.

“At least let me help you.”

The gold simian shifted to stand sideways and took my left hand in his while the other was tentatively placed on my back. My already tense body only grew even more stiff under the gentle touch.

I ignored it in favor of turning my attention to my feet. Without shoes on, I was all too aware of how cold the wood floors were. My skin tingled against the smooth texture.

With one quick motion, I rocked my whole body forward. The moment my weight was placed on my feet, however, my legs buckled and I fell forward. For a split second, I feared that I would fall face first into the coffee table. 

I was suddenly met with a very warm, firm chest instead as Wukong stepped in front of me. The scent of peaches bombarded my senses. I tensed as the hand that had been holding mine wrapped itself around my waist like a boa constrictor and pulled me into him.  From this distance, I could hear the King's heart hammering away at his ribs. My legs threatened to buckle again as I leaned away from him but the hold Wukong had on me was enough to keep me standing. He was gentle yet firm, as he had always been.

I immediately struck that thought down before it could bud any further.

Reaching behind me, I pried his arm off of my waist. The King let me, eyes shimmering with barely concealed concern. I pushed away the distant need to reassure him as I moved his hand higher up my back. Sharp claws pricked lightly at the soft skin of my shoulder blades. 

I ignored the new sensation in favor of snaking my arm around his neck and turning him away from me. The King followed the motion willingly. I tried not to think about how nice it felt to have some of the weight off of my feet.

Instead, I focused on taking that first step forward. Pain sparked through my back, threatening to make my legs collapse again. I pushed past it with gritted teeth and forced myself to take another step.

“Where are we going, Macaque?” Wukong questioned as he shuffled alongside me. I bit down on the humiliation boiling in my chest before responding.

“I need to go to the bathroom.” Wukong’s eyes widened in realization and he shifted to pull me closer to him.

“I can carry you if you need.” He suggested. I gave him a hopeful sideways glance.

“Yeah?” I asked with mock enthusiasm. Wukong nodded eagerly to which I could only sneer. “Well, why don’t you wipe my ass while you’re at it too, huh bud?”

Wukong’s face crumpled with disgust. I rolled my eyes and roughly tugged on his shoulders.

“Keep moving.” I grunted. Wukong made a noise of complaint but followed my directions anyway.

Very slowly, the two of us made it out of the room. Stumbling alongside each other brought up some old memories which I pushed down with vehemence.

The hallway beyond my room was long and wide open. Decorations lined the walls but they were simple and far in between. They reminded me of the kind of minimalistic settings of a house owned by a young adult who’d just moved out on their own for the first time. On the other end of the hall were the stairs.

I grimaced at the idea of getting there let alone going down the steps. My legs already felt unbearably weak.

Wukong stopped as we reached the door and had me lean against it. I couldn’t tell whether I was annoyed or relieved at the action. I'd barely even left the room but I was already exhausted. My body felt like it was on the verge of being dragged through my own shadows.

“Are you sure you’re okay?” Wukong fretted.

“Keep asking me shit like that and I’m gonna wring your fucking neck.” I growled. Wukong made a face but moved forward to help me stand anyway.

With my arm around his neck and his barely wrapped around my waist, we continued down the hall. Every time pain spiked through me, I simply bit down on it and forced my body to keep moving.

Even so, it didn’t escape my notice that Wukong went from turtle speed to a snail’s pace as he guided me forward. The thought made my tail lash in frustration.

When we got to the stairs, Wukong stopped and pulled me close again. The wobbliness in my legs was so much more noticeable when I was standing still compared to when I was walking. I barely resisted a whine as we came to a stand still at the top of the stairs.

“You should really let me carry you.” He persisted. 

I rolled my eyes and pushed away from him. My legs threatened to snap under my own weight but I managed to grab onto the railing and remained standing even as Wukong rushed forward to grab my arm again. I yanked it away from him before he could get a grip.

“Stop! I’m gonna fuckin’ punch you.”

“Just let me help you.” Wukong protested, eyes burning with worry and frustration. 

“Fuck off.” I snarled before turning to get a better grip on the railing.

I didn’t even get more than a step before my body crumpled. My legs gave out like snapping twigs. As the floor rushed up to meet me, I briefly feared what would happen when I went somersaulting down the stairs.

Once again, Wukong intervened before that could happen. He grabbed me and pulled me sideways. I bit back a yelp as we both slammed into the ground. A flash of panic struck through me as I felt us both tilt dangerously over the edge of the first step. Luckily, we didn't quite go any further than that.

With his arms firmly wrapped around me, Wukong sat up. Pain struck through my back like lightning. I almost felt like I was being tazed.

After the pain subsided, however, I was suddenly very aware of our new position. The King's body was warm against mine. It didn't escape my notice that I was practically sitting in his lap, my arms trapped between us and my face buried in his chest. An inferno of embarrassment and irritation boiled in my chest.

In a bought of irrate impulsivity, I reached down and pinched the King's side as hard as I could. A yelp exploded through the otherwise quiet house, making my ears ring.

“What is your problem!?” He snapped, pulling away to hold me at arm's length, eyes ablaze with frustration.

"I should be the one asking that! Why the fuck are you being so overbearing!?"

"Because you won't let me help you!" Wukong shouted angrily. I grabbed the front of his hoodie with a snarl.

"I don't need your fucking help." I hissed, barely resisting the urge to hit him. Wukong reached up to grab my wrists with a scowl.

"You need a safe place to recover. I have that. Why are you being so stubborn about this!?"

"Why can’t you just mind your own fucking business and stop asking me stupid fucking questions every two goddamn seconds!? Gods! You're such a pain in the ass!”

I tried wrenching myself away from him. Wukong, however, in a spectacular stroke of stubbornness decided to wrap his arms around me again and held on with enough strength that I could almost feel my body creaking. I let out a snarl, pissed that he could hold me down in my weakened state. 

“Let me go!” I demanded.

Wukong obliged but only so that he could grab my face between both of his rough hands. I flinched, caught between the urge to claw his eyes out and the feeling of sunlight on my skin. It was such a familiar feeling yet it raised all of the alarms in my head. A flash of panic sparked in my chest as I was brought face-to-face with bright, burning gold eyes.

“I get it, alright?" Wukong barked. "I get not wanting help and wanting to do everything by yourself. I get that more than anyone! You know that, but right now I need you to put that aside and let me help you!”

I couldn't help but stare for a second. Those burning flecks of sunlight threatened to burn me as the King searched my eyes.

"Why the fuck should I let you help me?" I snarled. Wukong frowned, uncertainty flaring in his expression as he took his hands away. I sneered at him, my words turning venomous on my own tongue.

"All these years and you're still the same self-righteous prick begging for attention and praise. You're not gonna get it from me. I don't care what you're doing this for. You claim that you care but I know for a fact you don't so, again, I ask why? Why are you so insistent on helping me!? Is this a game to you!? Some charade where you play the heroic savior and sweep me off my feet just because you can't stand to live with the fact that you fucked up? That you're the bad guy in someone else's story?"

Wukong's expression sparked with a trace of guilt. The sight brought more anger to my chest as I grabbed him by the front of his shirt again.

"I can't stand you! You play with others like they mean nothing to you. Like everyone is beneath you, so why? Why are you helping me if not to make yourself look like the good guy again?"

"It's not like that." Wukong breathed, eyes growing distraught.

"Then why are you helping me!?"

“Because I can’t watch you die again!” Wukong cried.

As soon as the words were out of his mouth, he froze, eyes wide.

I stared at him, dumbfounded, and he stared right back.

For a second, neither of us seemed to know what to do. I could just see all the raw emotions warring through Wukong's eyes, one overtaking the other in a rapidly rising tsunami of thought. The panicked stutter of his heart had my anger simmering almost immediately. I felt a little lost, stupefied by my own reaction, as the King deflated, his eyes growing mute and his eyes drifting down and down until I could barely see them.

"I can't watch you die again." He whispered, voice hoarse. I swallowed harshly, my head suddenly consumed by a lot of conflicting emotions and thoughts.

I didn't have time to even attempt sorting them out as Wukong leaned forward. His forehead landed on my left shoulder. Soft gold fur brushed my cheek, warm breath puffing out against my skin. I couldn't tell what I was feeling in that moment. It was just a mixture of lingering anger and a distant urge to comfort my former enemy.

"I’m not dying, Wukong." I murmured thoughtlessly.

“But it looked like you were…"

I sucked in a breath, understanding washing over me. Wukong didn't say anything else for a long minute.

In that time frame, I found myself questioning a lot of things. Part of me was still convinced that I should run. Getting involved with Sun Wukong was never a good idea and I had only proved that to myself in the last few weeks. The guy gave me an aneurysm every time I came across him. Ever since that fight with LBD, ever since the ritual to awaken the Samadhi Fire, I couldn't tell anymore how I felt about him and that made me uneasy.

“I know how much you must hate me." Wukong lamented. I hated the way my heart clenched at the despair in his voice. "I know how much you must hate just being here and I can't blame you... Hell, sometimes, I hate me too.”

The laugh that followed his words was a hollow thing. It was only echoed by the vacant look in his eyes as he leaned back to stare sightlessly at the ground beside him. I was shocked to see that his eyes looked watery.

“I know that I hurt you…” He admitted, his voice sounding tight. “I know that I broke something sacred and, no matter how hard I think about it, I know that there is no amount of retribution that can be wrought upon my head to make up for what I did to you. I understand that. But please- if there is anything I could ever ask of you, it is to let me atone for what I did by at the very least keeping you alive and safe.”

Wukong raised his head to give me an imploring look, his eyes pitifully wide and desperate. Something in me smarted at the sight.

When I first met him, Wukong was as stubborn as he was confident. He never doubted himself. He never put himself down. If anything, he was always his own number one advocate and he was usually the one to quiet my anxiety and assure me that everything was going to be alright. I used to find his confidence suffocating.

I realized now that I was looking at a shell of that overconfident King. Something had broken in him. I could see it. I wasn't sure when exactly it had happened but he seemed so much more emotional than before. More vulnerable.

As much as I hated it, there was still a tiny sliver of my old self lodged in my heart that lamented his change in demeanor. No matter what he had done, there was still that tiny part of me left. No matter how deep I dug, I'd never been able to remove it. Not without hurting myself.

The mere idea pissed me off.

"Please, Mac." Wukong pleaded desperately, his hands finding their way to my wrists. I frowned at the old nickname and turned away.

"I-"

“I will never ask another thing of you.” Wukong insisted in a gentle voice. 

I hated it. I hated the way my heart ached and my resolve dwindled. It was irritating just how weak I was to Wukong's influence.

Part of me wanted to reject him outright. See his face crumble with disappointment and sadness. Maybe then I could find out just how far he was willing to go to keep me "alive and safe".

The other part of me flinched at the memory of him crying and screaming on the floor as he tried his best to patch me up despite obviously struggling at the sight of my wounds. Such a memory already put me in a strange mindset. I couldn't tell if I was sympathetic or pissed. Either way, the asshole was slowly weaseling his way into my life whether I liked it or not.

I knew that if I stayed any longer, it would only get harder to tear myself away.

Still I couldn’t deny that the idea of having a place to recover for now was enticing. Not only did my residency mean I was protected- it also meant that I would be fed and sheltered, something that even I had to admit would be helpful before going up against the mercenaries.

I hated the idea of Wukong helping me.

Objectively, I knew it was the better choice though. The barrier around my sub was strong. However, on the off chance that it could be broken, I really didn't want to be there to find out just how strong it was. High risk games were fun but not when the losing bet was being beaten and tortured.

Plus, gathering allies paid off sometimes. Having Wukong on my side could be a good deterrent. Not many would have the guts to attack me if I was around him.

The only issue with staying would be keeping myself emotionally detached.

I grimaced at the thought and turned back to Wukong. His eyes followed mine curiously, some light returning to them. I folded my arms and leaned back a little, suddenly aware of our position once more as his tail brushed my thigh.

Biting back embarrassment, I fixed him with a glare.

“If I let you help in my recovery, do you promise that you’ll never ask me anything else?” I queried. Wukong nodded vigorously, eyes lighting up with hope.

“Yes. No questions asked.” He responded. I thought about it for a moment before smirking.

“So you’ll never ask me if I need water or food or more blankets?” I hummed curiously. Wukong hesitated before seeming to realize what he’d agreed to.

Immediately, he tried to backtrack.

“Well, I mean-” I put a hand over his mouth.

“Nope, you already agreed. That means you can’t ask me stupid shit about how I’m doing or how I’m feeling and you don't get to rifle around in my personal life. The only thing you get to do is stop in and make sure I'm breathing. Understood?” Wukong gave me a half-hearted glare, his pouting frown prominent against the exposed skin of my palm.

Pain lanced through me as I tried to stand. I barely caught myself on the railing. Wukong quickly stood with me as well and wrapped my arm around his shoulders again. I ignored the twinge of relief I received as warmth pressed against my side once more.

"Easy." Wukong chided gently. I rolled my eyes and steadied myself before stepping closer to the stairs.

As I eased my way down, Wukong remained at my side, taking most of the weight off my feet. I cringed internally every time my body tried instinctively relaxing into him. Some part of me was already regretting my decision to stay in the palace any longer.

Still, I knew it was my safest bet for now.

When we got to the bottom of the steps, Wukong let me lean against the doorframe of what I could only assume was the bathroom. I fought to catch my breath even as he opened the door next to me.

Careful of my own balancing issues, I leaned forward to peak inside.

From my position, I could see almost all the way into the room. It was wide open and spacious and the floors were almost pristine. Dim orange light filtered in through a window across the room, painting it in the colors of the sunset. A massive jacuzzi sized tub sat on the far end of the room. On the left side, just inside the door, was a whole line of cabinets. They were connected to a pure white sink that stood between them and the toilet.

I reached out for Wukong and he came to my side immediately.

Slowly, we eased our way in, only stopping when we got to the sink. I pulled away from him to lean up against it with a sigh. Wukong remained for a moment, cautiously eyeing my condition.

“Are you sure you’re gonna be alright in here?” He asked. I gave him a reprimanding glare and straightened against the sink as best as I could.

“You promised. No more stupid questions.”

Wukong gave me a sullen look, that damned kicked puppy expression appearing on his face.

I rolled my eyes and waved him away. It took a moment before the tall simian left me, albeit with some reluctance. He tossed another concerned glance over his shoulder even as he closed the door behind him.

Pain flared through my body as I turned to do my business. Unfortunately, sitting down and standing up from the toilet proved to be a little difficult. Still, I managed.

When I was finished, I stood in front of the sink and looked at myself in the mirror.

The person before me was not unfamiliar.

After all, my fur was still an absolute fucking nightmare. Even though I’d tried to keep up with its maintenance in the last few hundred years, it had never quite regained the lustrous glow it once had before I died. Wukong used to refer to my fur as the night sky. 

Nowadays, it looked as blank and dead as a piece of charcoal.

Frowning, I turned on the sink and washed my hands. There were still bits of blood caked to my face. Between that and the cuts along my torso as well as the glassy-eyed look in my eyes, I found that I looked a little feral. The thought made me smirk as I splashed some water on my face.

I managed to clean myself up fairly well. However, despite my efforts, the wild mane of black fur around my head remained stubbornly askew. The idea of having someone come in to help me with it was appalling. A bath didn't sound like a bad idea but I knew I wouldn't have the energy.

Besides, it wasn't like I needed to look presentable. In spite of that, my fingers itched with the long buried urge to groom and nourish my own fur.

I rolled my eyes at the idiot in the mirror and turned to awkwardly stumble towards the door.

Before I could take more than a few steps, something caught my attention. It was like a ripple through water.

Within one second and the next, the sound intensified and exploded through all sets of my ears as a portal ripped through space nearby. I froze, my breath catching in my throat.

Immediately, I began racing through a list of all possible escape routes.

With my injuries, I wasn’t very fast. However, I was certain that my shadows would catch me and take me somewhere if I were to open a portal. In my current state, it would be a gamble where I would end up. Just so long as I could get somewhere though, I’d be able to run. Maybe not for very long but, hopefully, I could get just far enough. Into a city perhaps. There, I would be able to disguise myself and slip away.

All thoughts of escape were halted, however, as several familiar sounds drifted past my ears. The quiet trill of a calm, deadly heart. The swish of an extravagant black cape. Accompanying these sounds was the tinkling of gold earrings that stood out in high relief against thick black horns. I could just see it in my mind’s eye. The image of an imposing Princess, powerful yet serene as she stepped into the courtyard outside.

With her, came the sound of a roaring inferno that threatened to drown out his mother’s presence. I could hear the remnants of that flame burning within the child’s chest. Even without its full power, it was an intimidating sound. Like a yawning vortex intent on sucking in the world itself.

Breathing in a relieved sigh, I focused my hearing on my immediate surroundings. On the other side of the door, Wukong seemed tense. Part of me wondered if he could feel them.

A quick glance at the mirror nearby had me realizing that my ears were all out in full display. A mix of indigo, violet, and maroon, they glowed like little neon lights. I growled at the sight and immediately folded them beyond my usual glamors again.

Steadying myself, I made my way to the door.

When I opened it, Wukong almost fell in from where he had been leaning up against the doorframe. He caught himself easily enough.

As soon as he saw me, however, he seemed to freeze up. His eyes lit up with shock and some other emotion that I refused to analyze as he turned to fully face me. I frowned at the flicker of pride coursing through my chest.

“They’re here.” I informed him. Wukong stared for a long moment before seeming to blink out of whatever stupor had befallen him.

“Oh, right! Yes. I thought I felt them.” He blurted while his eyes traced my face distractedly. I glared at him and reached my hand out.

“Help me to the main room.”

“You sure you don’t wanna go upstairs?” He inquired even as he reached out to wrap my arm around his shoulders again. I shifted to put my arm more around his neck instead and pulled him in close.

“No more stupid questions, remember?” I growled. Wukong gave me a pout but straightened when I released him.

The walk to the main room wasn’t nearly as exhausting as going down the stairs. Wukong didn’t stop there though. Instead, he brought me over to the side room that held some couches, a table, and a TV with some gaming equipment hooked up to it. Gently, he eased me onto the nearest couch.

“I’m gonna go grab them. Wait here.”

With that, he quickly turned and exited the room. Even as he left, I followed him with my hearing. The tension as soon as he exited the house was almost palpable. I heard the King’s heart start speeding up a little as he took a few steps out into the courtyard.

“Princess! Red boy!” He shouted excitedly.

“Red Son.” Came the irritated correction. I couldn't help but smile even as Princess Iron Fan took a step forward.

“Where is he?” Her voice was polite but in a way that exuded displeasure. Wukong hesitated, his heart stuttering between trying to slow down and speeding up.

“He actually just woke up. I have him sitting in the gaming room waiting for you.”

“Then, lead the way.” The Princess replied coolly. Wukong paused just briefly before turning and making his way back into the house. The two newcomers followed.

As soon as they were under the same roof, I could feel my shoulders tensing with anticipation.

Wukong was the first to come into my line of vision. From my spot on the couch, I could just barely see the front door. The King looked stoic, his face wiped of its worry and usual playfulness as he made his way towards me. Once he was in the room, he positioned himself between me and the door.

I paid no mind to the action as the two new figures entered the room behind him.

Princess Iron Fan was just as tall and intimidating as the last time I’d seen her. Her thick black horns almost scraped the doorway as she entered the room. Her usual light armor had been revoked in favor of a beautiful flowing red hanfu that complimented her burning red eyes and black headdress. As I suspected, a black cape fanned from her shoulders to the floor behind her. Her arms were folded within her sleeves, ever the one for manners. Even as she glanced over at Wukong’s position, her wine red eyes gave away nothing of her thoughts.

At least not until she turned to me.

Even then, her expression softened very marginally. At the feeling of her familiar magic dancing through the room, I felt myself relax. I almost feared I’d relax to the point of slipping through my shadows as I allowed her airy presence to wash over my senses.

In comparison to his mother, Red Son’s physical presence was nearly undetectable. The boy appeared from behind his mother with a nervous frown. His eyes flitted about as he observed his surroundings with barely repressed curiosity. He was dressed in a black shirt and red pants, his red hair tied back in its usual high ponytail. A satchel sat hooked around his shoulders. Even from here, I could smell the earthy tang of herbs.

The boy continued looking around for a moment before his eyes landed on me. His expression sparked with surprise as we made eye contact. Almost immediately though, he averted his gaze and trained it on the floor at his feet. I smiled a little.

“Hello Red.” I called softly. Red Son turned his head away with a tiny huff.

“Hello uncle.” He replied in a quiet voice.

“How are you?” I asked.

“I- I’m good.” He stammered, his face growing bright red as he tripped over his words. I couldn’t resist a fond chuckle.

“That’s good.”

“Looks like you’ve gotten yourself into some trouble, little brother.” The Princess' voice was quiet and airy, like a cold breeze over an icy lake. I tried not to shrink from her as I looked up to meet her gaze. Her red hued eyes appeared impassive but I knew her well enough to see the worried yet scolding glint.

“Hello sister.” Princess Iron Fan watched me for a moment longer before turning to the boy next to her.

“Son.”

“Yes, mother?” Red Son replied immediately. His eyes sparkled with all the wide-eyed innocence of a child as the Princess gave the tiniest of nods towards the main room.

“Take the ingredients we brought to the kitchen and make up some medicine for your dear uncle.” She ordered before turning to Wukong who had not relaxed once since entering the house.

“Take the simian with you.” She continued, eyeing said monkey with the slightest hint of distaste. “I’m sure he doesn’t want outsiders wandering around his house.”

Wukong clenched his fists, his eyes darkening. For a moment, I could have sworn I saw sparks fly between them. I prepared myself to stand and intervene but, lucky for me, Red Son decided to take matters into his own hands.

“Are you coming or not?” He called as he turned to leave the room with a nonchalant flip of his hand. I could hear his heart racing from here.

Wukong hesitated for a brief moment. He looked like he wanted to go after Red but he paused to look back at me. There was a question in his eyes as we met each other's gaze. I made a face at him and nodded towards the door.

“Better hurry up. He’s prone to setting things on fire in case you didn’t remember.”

Wukong frowned and turned to the Princess who was watching him with eyes that were a touch too sharp to be indifferent. The two shared a mutually tense look before Wukong made his way towards the door. He slipped past her looming figure and disappeared deeper into the house without another word.

“Is it Red’s first time here?” I asked when he was gone. Princess Iron Fan glanced at me and gave a curt nod.

“He’s never been invited here.”

I didn’t miss the significance of her words. The fact that MK had full access to the Bull Family’s estate and visited frequently while Red had yet to even see the mountain palace was a testament to the relationship between the two families. I silently vowed to talk to Wukong about it later.

For the moment being, I turned my attention to the Princess. She had barely moved from her place near the door. However, her wine red eyes had taken on a distantly worried look as she gazed over at me. Her eyebrows pinched the tiniest bit as she made her way over to me.

“What happened to you, Liu'er?” My chest clenched painfully at the sound of my name on her tongue. It had been a long time since anyone used that name on me.

In that moment, I found myself suddenly remembering the wide-eyed, innocent cub that I had killed off many centuries ago. A version of myself that was every bit the hardened warrior I was now but without the bitterness of an old man. Without the scars of death. I could almost see a reflection of that person in the Princess’ eyes as she came to stand in front of me.

I ducked my head away.

“Some people came after me… I dealt with it.”

“Dealt with it?” Her voice was tinged with a trace of disbelief. I cringed at the sound. “Sweetheart, you look like you’ve been tortured.”

I kept my head down, trying my best to avoid eye contact.

A long time ago, the Princess had been my confidant, my shoulder to cry on, my friend. I wanted to spill my guts to her. Tell her everything that had happened to me- and not just the stuff from the last few weeks.

Despite that, I kept my mouth shut.

A beat of silence passed before the Princess turned away from me.

“Where is the bathroom?” She asked even as she began making her way towards the door.

“Through the door on the right and down on the left side of the hall.” I replied.

“I’ll be back in a minute.” She left without a glance but I knew I wasn’t off the hook yet.

In my mind, I began thinking of what I could tell her. 

Undoubtedly, I trusted Princess Iron Fan to be a lot more level-headed than the Boys. Even if I told her what had happened in full, her first reaction wouldn’t be to run head first into the problem with guns blazing. If anything, she’d do everything in her power to take them down by more logical means. There was no doubt she would kill everyone who had tried hurting me. Which was an idea worth entertaining.

However, I didn’t want her to worry so much. I already had one overbearing bastard on my ass about my health and I really didn’t want her to be added to the group. At the very least, Wukong helped me walk around.

With the Princess, I knew for a fact she’d chain me to a bed and force me to rest if she had any say in the matter.

Besides, it wasn’t like I had much information on the situation anyway. My little informant had been pretty unconscious when I drug them out of the rubble. Even when they did wake up, they’d been pretty delirious. It had been a bitch just getting Yuming to the safety of a hospital and erecting some glamors to cover their tattoos let alone trying to get myself back to my submarine. By the time I got there, I’d barely had any time to strengthen my own barriers before I was out like a light.

Princess Iron Fan returned within a few minutes with a bowl of steaming water and some towels. Her movements were stiff as she set her items on the table in the middle of the room. With all the air of the princess she was titled as, she came over to sit down on my right side and held out a hand.

I eyed it before giving her a questioning look.

“Your bandages need to be redone.” She explained. 

I frowned before reaching out to rest my hand in hers.

Even with the added volume of the bandages around my fingers, the Princess’ hand dwarfed mine. Most of the difference came from her long black claws. They were much more defined than mine, the color as inky black as onyx. I felt myself tense as she loosely curled those deadly weapons around my hand.

To my surprise, she didn't immediately go for the bandages. Instead, her hand remained idly around mine for a moment. I frowned and glanced up at her only to be met with a distant look of reassurance. I swallowed harshly and forced myself to relax.

The Princess didn’t make another move until I’d stopped tensing so much. Only then did she begin undoing my bandages. Her touch was soft, her movements slow. Compared to the impulsive, overwhelming touches the Boys always treated me with, it was a welcome change. Not that I didn’t find them comforting too…

I brushed off the thought with a frown. 

As I felt the bandages begin unwrapping from my hand, I found that I had to turn away. The sight of what laid underneath only made me more aware of the dull pain I’d grown accustomed to. I glared at the seat next to me as the Princess’ gentle claws touched the sensitive skin. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see her expression shift minutely. She carefully rotated my hand and looked it over with critical eyes.

“Are you going to tell me what actually happened?” She asked casually. I briefly entertained the idea of dodging her question but, ultimately, I knew it’d be ineffective against her.

“You’ll only worry.” I replied instead. A frown touched the Princess’ face as she stood from my side.

“I’ll worry more if you don’t tell me what happened.” She hummed, reaching to touch my head.

I bowed a little to allow her access. It was almost shocking how much my body relaxed as the scent of jasmine and pine washed over me. Even when I felt her claws touch the fur on my head, I found that I didn’t tense up as much as usual. Slowly, I could feel myself relaxing in her presence. The feeling of claws slightly brushing my fur only served to make me even more relaxed as she began unwrapping the bandages around my head.

“They were mercenaries.” I found myself blurting out. 

The Princess’ claws paused for a fraction of a second before continuing their business. I took in another breath to prepare myself for the impending questions and worry only to wince as my ribs stuck to my lungs like barbed wire. Still, I pressed on.

“Apparently, they found out about the submarine I keep docked to the port on the edge of town. I caught them investigating the place and trying to break in. They didn’t see me but I followed them to this abandoned mall on the edge of town and they talked about how they were meant to capture me. I went in to stop them but they handed me my ass on a silver platter.” I scoffed at just how true that statement was and shook my head a little. The Princess waited for me to stop moving before returning to her task.

“What did they want with you?” She asked distractedly. I frowned.

“I don’t know. I didn’t exactly have time to sit around and find out.”

This time, Princess Iron Fan paused for a more noticeable amount of time. She backed up just a little and tilted her head down to look at me. I hated the knowing glint in her eye. It only reminded me that there was no escaping her sharp attention.

“I didn’t have a choice.” I defended bitterly. “They were getting too close for comfort. I had to step in before they managed to plan anything out.”

“You stepped in before getting your information?” I didn’t answer, instead turning my head away angrily.

It didn’t surprise me all that much when I saw hands come towards my face. I didn’t resist as the Princess’ claws gently cupped my cheeks and turned my head towards her lightly scowling face. I glared at her in retaliation. 

“What have you gotten yourself into, dear brother?” She murmured softly. I gave the tiniest shake of my head, careful not to dislodge her hands.

“I don’t know yet.” I huffed. 

As much as I hated it, the familiar feeling of her claws gently stroking my cheeks had me melting. It had been so long since I’d been able to enjoy such a simple thing without feeling guilty. Her touch was soothing, like a healing balm over a wound. For a minute, I simply closed my eyes and sank into the gentle affection.

All too soon, Princess Iron Fan was letting out a sharp breath. Her claws remained on my cheeks. Yet, as I opened my eyes, I could see her scowling off to the side, eyes flicking very minutely in thought. I watched the reaction for a minute before her eyes came back to me.

“Tell me everything you know.” She demanded. I sighed a little but nodded as she retracted her hands.

Being careful with my choice of words, I began launching into a shortened version of what had happened to me. I mentioned faces and names and the details about the mercenaries themselves as well as the noise canceling equipment. The Princess frowned at that information, eyes glowing with sympathy. I ignored the look and pressed on to tell her about everything except being poisoned and tortured. I intentionally left out the part about them mentioning MK too. I knew it would only raise panic.

As I spoke, Princess Iron Fan continued undoing the bandages around my other hand. Her expression was thoughtful if not a tad irked.

When I finished, the Princess sat back on her haunches with a tiny frown. She seemed to think about something before reaching towards my torso. I lifted my arms without question and allowed her to begin undoing the blackened bandages.

“Could this be the work of your old organization?” She asked as she worked. I shook my head

“I asked someone about it and they said that the Sijumu has been dismantled for years. What remained of their members have long since gone into hiding. That was over a hundred years ago. No one has heard from them since.” Princess Iron Fan grimaced a little as the wound on my side was slowly revealed. I wrinkled my nose against the stench of infection.

“Was this person a high-ranking member?”

“No, which is why I take their words with a grain of salt.” The Princess hummed thoughtfully in response to my words.

However, as she finished unwrapping the bandages around my stomach, her gaze turned dark. I glanced down at it and immediately regretted the action. I turned away from the grotesque mess with a grimace.

“Does he know about this?” Princess Iron Fan inquired, voice sharp. I winced as she reached forward to press her claws against my side.

“About what? My wound or the mercenaries?”

“Both.” I squeezed my eyes shut and shook my head as she continued messing with my side.

“He said he didn’t want to mess with it while I was asleep. As for the mercenaries, anything he knows is stuff that he’s guessed by looking at my wounds. I haven’t told him much of the details but he knows I was captured and that they were mercenaries. I told him I have a bounty on my head. Both him and MK freaked out about that. I can’t imagine what their reactions would be if I told them that those people were only the beginning of the shit show.”

Princess Iron Fan let out a considerate hum and retracted her hand. I let out a breath of relief, my vision spotty from how tightly I’d kept my eyes closed. The Princess stared intently at my wound for a moment before standing and turning away.

“I was beginning to wonder where that boy had wandered off to.” She hummed. "I’m assuming he’s visited?”

“Who? MK?” She nodded. “Yeah, he’s been over a few times so far as I can tell.”

The Princess leaned over to grab a rag out of the bowl of water on the table. Carefully, she began ringing it out before turning back to me. I noted the fond look on her face as she walked back to take a seat next to me.

“My son was beginning to worry that he was being ignored.” She mused even as she pressed the wet cloth to my side. Relief coursed through me at the sensation.

“They seem close.” I gently prodded, curious as to what her opinions were on her son’s relationship with Wukong’s protege. The Princess glanced up at me with a knowing glint in her eye.

“Yes, well, the boy has proven to be a valuable ally. If it weren’t for him, my husband and I may have been trapped in that wretched ice for much longer than we were and my son...” She trailed off, her eyes turning a little sad. “Well, the boy gets lonely sometimes. I fear our imprisonment may have had a negative impact on him if not for the noodle boy and his friends.”

I nodded a little, letting her ruminate in her thoughts for a moment. It only took a second before the Princess blinked away her emotions and continued her task at hand. I winced as she pressed against a particularly sensitive spot. Even so, the motion resembled being groomed so much that I felt myself sinking into the touch willingly.

“I’m a little surprised, princess.” I teased lightly. “I thought for sure you’d hold a grudge against MK considering who his mentor is.”

“The boy’s actions do not reflect those of his mentor’s.” Princess Iron Fan argued, her tone serious. I winced, knowing I’d touched a nerve when her administrations became a little less gentle.

“I’m surprised you let that oaf drag you into this place.” She remarked casually. I frowned and gave a nonchalant shrug.

“He insisted on helping me so I let him.”

As soon as the words left my mouth, I regretted them. The Princess turned sharp eyes on me, a knowing glint in her eye. I turned away from her, suddenly feeling small under her intense gaze as I folded my hands in my lap. Her expression turned almost pitying as she frowned at me.

“Liu’er…” I grimaced and turned away.

“I know.”

“You’ve made this mistake before, little brother.” The Princess hummed, her claws gentle as they reached over to grab mine. “Do not let him drag you back into his messes. You trusted him once before and look at what he did with that trust.”

“I know sister.” I mumbled. Wine red eyes bore into me as the Princess scrutinized my face.

“So then, why are you here right now?” I let out a heavy sigh and placed my head in my hands.

“Trust me. I’ve been asking myself that question for weeks now.”

“Why didn’t you come to us?” She demanded. I winced at the echoes of hurt in her voice and turned my head away completely.

“I refuse to drag you into my messes. I will not be like him. You and your family have been doing very well for yourselves from what I hear. I will not force you to deal with my shit.”

“Sun Wukong is not your only ally, brother.” Princess Iron Fan pointed out, shifting closer to me. I shrank away from the hand she reached towards me.

“I know that.”

“So then, why are you here?”

“I don’t know!” I snapped, suddenly feeling overwhelmed. The Princess gave me a sharp look and stood to tower over me.

“You’re not thinking of forgiving him, are you?” She chided. I shrank from her scrutinizing look and rubbed at my arm self-consciously. “After everything he did to you, all the responsibilities he saddled you with on that Mountain and all of the pain and suffering he put you through afterwards. After murdering you in cold blood- you’re still going to forgive him?”

“I haven’t forgiven him yet.” I growled, fixing her with a glare. She returned the look, red eyes sharp with frustration and the tiniest hint of worry. I took in a deep breath to steady myself and averted my eyes before pressing on.

“He regrets what he's done."

"As he should." The Princess asserted. I raised my head to glare at her.

"But, he hasn't apologized. I’m not foolish enough to go crawling back to him if he hasn’t even done that. I’m just staying long enough to get back on my feet and then I'll be back on the road, far away from this place.” The Princess’ eyes darkened.

“You need to separate yourself from him completely.”

“I’ve been separating myself from him but it obviously hasn’t done me any good.” I retorted. The Princess eyed me critically.

“You and I both know you have not severed your ties with the Monkey King at any point in these last few centuries.” I frowned.

“I've been seeking revenge.”

“You've been seeking out familiarity.” I winced and turned my head away. “You forget that I knew you when you were still devoted to him. When you served him like a dog on a leash. I was there when you were spending every second of your life toiling away for that simian."

"You say that like I didn't serve him of my own volition." I growled, hating the way my heart ached at such memories. The Princess let out a hum of acknowledgement.

"You did. Which is why I know how much it destroyed you when he turned his back on you, his most loyal subject, in favor of a place in the Celestial Realm."

I stared down at my mangled hands in defeat. Some long buried part of me ached as I remembered the bitter taste of betrayal and anger that had once coated my tongue while I watched my King- my leader, my friend- fly off into the sunset in favor of people who despised him.

"I know how much you loved him." The Princess murmured.

“It’s not like that anymore.” I argued, lifting my head to glare at her defiantly. “I carved out that part of my heart ages ago.”

“Yet you keep coming back.” She mused in a sympathetic tone. I faltered at her words, something in me smarting.

Long ago, back when we were still young and new to running our respective kingdoms, the Princess used to be the one to listen to all my problems. She had always been there for me when I needed it. I couldn’t count how many times I had confided in her about the emotions I held towards my King, my best friend. She knew how much I’d struggled to hide my feelings. Princess Iron Fan had been the one to encourage me to confess at every turn.

I just knew she was regretting that these days.

The thought had me sighing deeply as I leaned forward to place my head in my hands.

“I hate this… I hate him.”

“If you hated him, you would’ve hit the road long ago.” The Princess hummed. I scoffed and shook my head.

“I don’t care. I won’t forgive him so easily.” I declared, conviction burning in my chest. “He has to prove to me that he’s changed. That he’s willing to make up for everything he’s done. And, if he’s not going to put in the effort to repair the damage he’s done, then I swear to you, dear sister, I will leave his side and never return.”

I lifted my head to give her the most sincere look I could manage. Princess Iron Fan watched for a moment before giving a slight nod.

Slowly, she came back to my side and sat down. My mangled hands tingled as she gently took them in hers and gave me a sad, understanding look.

“At the end of the day, I only want what’s best for you, Liu’er. I want to make sure you’re happy with whatever choice you make. Even if that choice is to stay with that belligerent oaf.” A light chuckle escaped me involuntarily. The Princess smiled at me, soft and genuine. I shook my head.

“You never really did like him.”

“I always knew you could do better.” She declared confidently. In one sweeping motion, she stood from my side and went back to the materials she’d gathered.

I watched her for a moment, my thoughts drifting.

In the other room, I could hear Wukong and Red Son making idle conversation, their mannerisms awkward and tense. The thought made something in me warm. I shook my head upon feeling that warmth, my hands balling into loose fists at my sides.

After a minute, the Princess returned to my side with some fresh bandages.

“These people that were after you- are you sure they’re not after him?” She asked, taking my right hand to begin rebandaging it. I shook my head.

“No. They were after me. I’m certain of it.”

“What are you going to do about this then?” She pressed. I winced as she touched a sensitive spot on my wrist before responding.

“First off, I’m gonna take advantage of the King’s hospitality and try my best to recover. As much as I hate to admit it, I can’t go against those people in my current state.”

“Even then, you don’t know who they are.” The Princess pointed out. I frowned. “How do you plan on going after them without that information?”

“I’ll figure something out.” I huffed, my thoughts drifting to a certain dark-haired Huli Jing. Princess Iron Fan tied off the bandage around my right hand before grabbing my left.

“If you need my help-” She began. I shook my head.

“You don’t need to be involved in this.” The Princess paused to give me a critical look before returning to her task.

“With our resources, you could discover just about anything about those people. We’d be able to help you from the sidelines. It wouldn’t have to involve us fighting up front if you so wished.”

“They would know.” I reasoned, anxiety curling in my chest.

“Your lack of faith in our skillsets is insulting.” The Princess stated as she stood and turned away. “Surely you remember why we were once allies with the Great Sage all those years ago. It wasn’t just for our power.”

I stared down at my newly bandaged hands in thought.

Many millennia ago, Wukong and I had allied ourselves with the Demon Bull King and a handful of others in favor of cultivating a strong group of people that could potentially have our backs in the event that the Mountain was ever attacked. 

As we began pushing our way out from our home, people grew less and less fond of the Monkey King’s formidable powers. More often than not, we came across people who feared him- and for good reason. Even before the start of our travels, rumors had begun to spread. Everyone had heard of the celestial monkey born from stone who ascended into immortality. 

However, as the two of us began traveling more and more, the Monkey King’s temper and earth-shattering powers became more widely known. Making enemies was easy. Since the Monkey King was so powerful, however, not many people dared to fight him one-on-one. 

Instead, they went after the Mountain.

Slowly, the attacks began building in ferocity and frequency. Wukong and I stopped traveling as much, concerned for the safety of our subjects. It was for this reason that we decided to make the alliance with the infamous Bull King and the others. All of us had come into agreement that, should any threat come upon one of us, it would be considered a threat to all of us.

When Princess Iron Fan joined the Bull King’s court, she served as a valuable asset. Her charm and wit was something to be envied. With her backing, the Bull family only grew in power and skill. The Princess was crafty, almost as much as me. Her knack for building a web of informants all across the country was something that benefitted her family and our alliance for many years following.

Even to this day, I was sure she had spies just about everywhere.

Still, I shook my head in response to her inquiring stare.

“I don’t want every encounter I have with you to be shadowed by the idea that I need something. It’s ingracious. I can’t stand taking advantage of your kindness.” The Princess walked over to take a seat next to me once more, an understanding glint in her eye.

“My kindness is made to be taken advantage of, Liu'er. If you were to ask us, we would burn the world for you a thousand times over.”

I suddenly felt very small as the demoness placed an arm over my shoulders and drew me into her side. I’d never had a mother. That experience had been lost to me considering my origins but, tucked away against the Princess’ side, I almost thought I could understand why people called it a mother's grace. There was such an instinctual calm about being with her. A feeling of belonging like I’d never experienced before. Not since I was young and dumb and running a kingdom by myself. 

In those days, it wasn’t uncommon for the Princess to show me such affection. Nowadays, it was a little different. I could almost feel my heart cracking under the stress of the last few weeks as she held me close.

“You are not a hindrance, Liu’er Mihou.” The Princess murmured, voice soft and sympathetic. I felt my heart clench at her words. “You are my brother. My family. We support each other because we want to. Not because we’re forced to or we feel obligated to. We do it because we care. Because we’d rather see each other safe and happy and thriving rather than down in the gutter, all alone.”

I swallowed against the emotions welling in my throat. My heart ached with a familiar kind of pain and reassurance. I didn’t even try to resist as the Princess carefully threaded her claws into my head fur and tilted it to rest on her shoulder. Very gently, she began rocking us back and forth. The motion calmed me a little to my surprise. After a few minutes, I felt myself relaxing again and the emotions that had threatened to overwhelm me simmered a little.

We stayed like that for a little while. Unfortunately though, I could feel exhaustion begin gnawing away at my limbs. 

So, very reluctantly, I pulled myself from her side and straightened. The Princess allowed me, red eyes soft with concern and sympathy. I grimaced a little as my ribs pinched my lungs before giving her a wry smile.

“If you were planning on doing anything else, I suggest you hurry before I pass out.” The Princess nodded and stood to face me.

With a sweep of her hand, she motioned for me to lie down. I did so willingly, my vision beginning to rock back and forth. Easing myself back from the slouched position I’d been in was almost more excruciating than just sitting in and of itself. I grimaced as my spine straightened, sending a flash of pain up my back.

“You should be healing faster than this.” The Princess remarked as she watched. 

“Yeah, well, this body isn’t exactly as strong as it used to be.” I replied, allowing myself to relax into the couch cushions. 

“It’s not just that.” The Princess mused. I sucked in a sharp breath as she pressed her claws against the wound on my side again. Surprise and realization flashed in her eyes before she turned to me.

“You’ve been poisoned.” I winced at the disbelief in her voice and gave her a cheeky grin.

“Yeah, I may have left that part out.” The Princess glared at me very briefly before sweeping towards the door in a hurried fashion.

“I will need a blood sample.”

Her light footsteps disappeared into the room beyond and towards the kitchen. I didn’t focus on the sound much, my head beginning to spin. Still, I didn’t have to wait long before the Princess returned looking a little miffed.

While I silently questioned why she seemed uneasy, she came over to me with a syringe. I grimaced, fear flashing through me at the sight of the shiny item in her claws. 

“Hold out your arm.” 

Despite my unease, I forced myself to lay out an arm and threw my other arm over my face. I tried my best not to flinch as I felt the Princess’ claws on my arm. Instead, I focused on my breathing as the needle pierced my skin. I could feel it all with stunning clarity and I absolutely hated it. It reminded me of too many terrible things.

Luckily, the princess was quick. 

When she finished, she pressed something over the juncture of my arm. I winced as her claws gently glided over my forearm, massaging it in a gesture of comfort. I took the gesture as it was and tried not to focus on the fear welling in my chest.

“What really happened to you, Liu'er?” 

I choked back a flash of panic as my mind conjured up actual memories of what had happened to me. I'd known this before but it was one thing to experience something traumatic and take a step back to simply analyze the information. It was a whole other beast to experience something like I had and not flinch at the actual memory.

“How long did you spend in that mall?” I took in a shaky breath, grimacing as my ribs scraped against my lungs.

“Four days.”

“And they did all this during that time?”

“They poisoned me.” I whispered like it was a taboo subject. The Princess’ shock was palpable despite not being able to see her. “That’s how they captured me. My informant, the one I told you about, they got to me when I was distracted. When I woke up, I was blindfolded, bound in chains and ropes. I couldn’t hear anything.”

My voice cracked involuntarily over my last words. Long claws intertwined with my fingers immediately and gave them a gentle squeeze. I focused on the pain, forcing myself to stay in the present.

In my mind, I knew what had happened wasn’t the same as what I’d experienced in my past. It wasn’t done by the same people. Yet, their methods contained the unmistakable tang of my old organization and that thought was like a poison to the usually calm mind I prided myself on.

Princess Iron Fan let out a little sigh, her hand squeezing mine again.

“The simian said you had a head wound and some broken ribs as well.” 

“Yep.”

“How many ribs?”

“Five.”

“May I?” I took in a deep breath and nodded.

Carefully, the Princess stood from my side, her hand slipping from mine. I silently mourned the comfort I’d drawn from that contact as she gently began prodding at my chest. I gritted my teeth, biting back cries of pain. 

As much as I hated it, the Princess’ examination was thorough. She pressed and prodded in different spots all throughout my chest. The process was excruciating. My whole body shook with the effort of not reacting every time she touched a sensitive spot. The pain almost felt ten times worse than when the wounds had been inflicted. I couldn’t even stop the tears from sliding down my face.

“I’m sorry, Liu'er.” The Princess apologized, voice tight with concern. I shook my head.

“It’s okay.”

“Your ribs should have pierced your lungs long ago.” She observed. I grimaced at another flash of pain and nodded.

“My shadows are keeping them at bay.” The Princess stopped to sit on the edge of the couch, her claws intertwining with mine again.

“You shouldn’t be using your magic like that in such a weakened state.”

“I know.” I whimpered, the pain in my head and chest flaring unbearably.

I was so focused on the pain that I didn’t notice the footsteps approaching the room.

I did, however, notice the temperature increase as a certain someone walked in. The scent of peaches flooded the room along with that smokey tang that I was beginning to associate with a certain red-haired demon. I cracked open an eye to see both people standing in the doorway. Wukong’s bright gold eyes were locked onto my no doubt tear-stained face in shock.

Almost immediately, he rushed to my side. The Princess stood and took a step away, narrowly avoiding getting bulldozed over. I was nearly overwhelmed by the sight and sound of Wukong’s concern as he came to my side. He knelt next to me, his hands reaching for my face. I flinched a little as his warm hands gently cupped my cheeks.

In my state, I couldn’t resist sinking into the familiar touch. The comfort I got from the simple motion was so potent that I couldn’t even be mad at myself for giving in. A strangled whine sounded from my chest as he carefully brushed away the tears on my cheeks. I was just grateful to have something besides pain to focus on.

The moment didn't last very long before Wukong stood and whipped around.

“What happened?” He barked. I reached out to grab his hand. 

“Wukong.” The golden simian crouched once more, warm hands returning to my face.

“She’s hurt you.”

“No. She’s helping me.” I argued, forcing my eyes open to glare at him. “That’s what you asked her to do.”

“You’re crying, Mac.” Wukong retorted, his shoulders shrugging up around his head as he leaned in close to me. I winced.

“I know. It happens.”

“How insulting.” Princess Iron Fan seethed from further in the room. I glanced up at her beyond Wukong’s big head and saw nothing but anger and hatred burning in her wine red eyes.

“Unlike someone I know, I would never hurt Liu'er.” She practically spat.

From my vantage point, I could see the way Wukong’s expression fell. Anger burned through his eyes but it was quickly replaced with sadness and self-loathing as he bit back what no doubt would have been a scathing remark. I could see the tension in his jaw. Even his fingers grew stiff where they were still gently holding my face. The sight made my heart ache. Despite understanding the Princess’ anger, I couldn’t stand the expression Wukong wore.

Slowly, the King stood from my side, his fingers slipping from my face. I resisted the urge to reach out to him as he straightened and took in a deep, steadying breath. Despite the tension in his posture, he schooled his expression and turned to the Princess.

“I know my sins.” He proclaimed. "That doesn't mean I'm not willing to atone for them."

For a minute, the two said nothing. They simply stared each other down, the Princess’ eyes burning with a mix of disbelief and anger as she levelled Wukong with a steady glare. The gold simian held her gaze with a look of resignation.

Behind his mother, Red Son looked extremely uncomfortable. His black eyes flickered rapidly between the two figures before he nervously stepped forward.

“I- uh- I brought the medicine.” He declared, locking eyes with me. I gave him a grateful look and carefully began sitting up. 

As soon as I started moving, Wukong was at my side. He sat down right behind me and helped me ease into a sitting position. One warm hand rested on my lower back as I swung my legs over the edge of the couch and tried to concentrate on just staying conscious as my vision went spotty. Wukong pressed himself against my side, hesitantly drawing me into him. For once, I didn’t resist.

“Red. Bring the medicine here.”

I glanced up to see Red Son scrambling to follow his mother’s orders. He went up to the Princess with his head bowed and the bowl in his hands raised to her level. Princess Iron Fan took one look at the posturing and her expression softened marginally. 

With one hand, she grabbed the bowl. The other hand found its way to Red Son’s wild red hair and gently ruffled it. The boy practically preened at the attention, eyes sparkling with admiration as he looked up at his mother. I once again found myself lamenting never being there to watch him grow up.

The Princess turned to Wukong and I with the bowl in hand. Her eyes lost the softness she’d had with her son as she made her way over. I could see her subtly eyeing Wukong out of the corner of her eye as she offered the bowl to me. I gave her a grateful glance before downing it. Whatever it was tasted bitter but I kept it down. 

“What is that for?” Wukong asked suspiciously. Princess Iron Fan gave him a sideways glare before taking the bowl from me.

“Bone regeneration as well as multiple other things.” She explained. Behind her, Red Son appeared with his little satchel.

“We brought a few other things that we thought might help too. There’s some stuff in here for infections and things for skin and muscle regeneration. We weren’t certain as to what afflictions you’d come by so we brought just about everything.” He informed me, eyes trained only on mine. I gave him a little smile.

“What did you need the syringe for?” Wukong queried. When I glanced over at him, his gold eyes were firmly locked onto the Princess.

“A simple blood test.” She replied in a curt tone. “Never hurts to be thorough.”

Wukong continued giving her a suspicious look. Fortunately, Red once again seemed very keen on breaking the tension. 

“Does MK know about this?” He asked, all of his attention on me. I noted the concern shimmering in his eyes and smiled a little.

“Yes. He’s been over a few times already.” 

“Oh, okay. That’s good.” He hummed, posture stiff as he seemed to consider something. Princess Iron Fan eyed her son out of the corner of her eye before turning back to me.

“I will be by again tomorrow to check in with your progress.” She informed me with a meaningful look. I bowed my head a little.

“Thank you, sister. Your kindness is appreciated.”

“My kindness is unconditional.” She reiterated, fixing me with a reprimanding glare. I shrank at the sight and nodded, suddenly feeling embarrassed.

“Of course.” The Princess gave a little hum, seemingly satisfied, before twirling around.

“Let us be off, my son.” She declared. Red Son was on her heels within seconds.

“Yes, mother.”

Together, the two of them made their way out of the room. The Princess didn’t even cast another glance back. Red Son, on the other hand, gave me a sparing glance over his shoulder, onyx eyes wide with a lingering worry. I smiled and gave him a little wave to which the boy spluttered and chased after his mother.

Without their presence, I turned my attention back to my companion. Wukong was still sat against my side, eyes distant and clouded over as he stared into space. I leaned into him a little to get his attention. The King blinked before turning to me with a questioning look. His eyes still seemed a little too distant for my liking though.

I was almost shocked when I saw his defenses come up, some cement wall slamming down over the emotions clouding his eyes. With a fake smile, the King carefully extracted himself from my side. I watched, feeling a little lost, as he reached out to offer me a hand.

“Well, we should probably get you back to your room, huh?”

I grabbed his hand on autopilot and allowed him to pull me up.

Before I knew it, I was being swept off my feet by strong arms. I let out a squeak of surprise as my body became weightless. Wukong and I both stared at each other in shock even as embarrassment flooded my mind over the pain still running rampant through my body. I turned away and shoved my hand into his face with a growl.

“Shut up.”

“Didn’t even say anything.”

Chapter Text

Wukong POV: Three Days Later, Wednesday

I woke up late in the morning, which was too early for my tastes.

Piercing white light speared through my vision when I opened my eyes. It made me grimace and roll over in my bed. However, despite wanting to immediately go back to sleep, my brain decided it had other plans.

As soon as that brief flash of morning light hit me, my mind kicked into high gear. There was no lull in it where I could stare sightlessly at the ceiling for a bit. It was more like jumping straight into oncoming traffic. Anxiety sparked in my chest, igniting a flaming trail of thoughts that burned through my head and made my heart beat a lot faster than usual.

I let out a groan and drug my hands over my face, cursing my overly anxious mind.

There’s no way I’m sleeping now. I complained silently.

Grumbling to myself about getting no sleep, I sat up in bed and glared at the sheets around me. They were messy and strewn about every which way. I could almost smell the stench of stress coming off of them. The idea only made me sigh in defeat as I kicked off the sheets and got up to go to the bathroom downstairs.

While I went about my business, I racked my brain for things that would help calm my anxiety. I briefly entertained the thought of tending to my gardens. It had been a little while since I’d been there. I was almost certain more weeds had popped up by now. Plus, gardening had always been a go to when I needed some sort of distraction.

As eager as the thought made me, it also sent a new wave of anxiety crashing over my strained mind.

For the last three days, I’d been watching over Macaque’s progress with a critical eye. Princess Iron Fan’s concoctions seemed to be doing him some good. Even with just two days of healing, he seemed more energetic. Not to mention, the wound on his right side seemed to be doing better.

Despite that, I still couldn’t shake the nagging feeling that if I left, Macaque would be left by himself. Not only would I not be near by to answer his needs, he would also be left undefended. Sure, the shadow demon was strong. I knew that. I knew he could hold his own in a fight.

However, what unnerved me was the fact that I knew he hadn’t just been in a fight. His wounds weren’t something he would have come by through fighting alone. They were from being tortured.

It didn’t matter if he denied it. I knew in my mind that, at some point, he was not on the winning side of whatever he’d gone through and, despite knowing that he could defend himself if needed, the fact that those people got a hold of him in the first place- no matter how short-lived it was- was enough to make my heart feel like it was gonna stop beating from over exertion alone.

I let out a groan as I drew myself back from those thoughts. It was one thing to worry about Macaque’s health. Worrying about his safety was something that I knew would drive me insane if I let it.

Instead of focusing on those thoughts, I drew in a deep breath and let it out slowly.

I can protect him. I chanted silently. For a moment, I simply sat there, repeating that same phrase to myself in the hopes of soothing the anxiety threatening to crush my chest. I continued drawing in calming breaths while I waited for some semblance of calm to wash over me.

When I was sure I’d calmed down a little, I made my way upstairs to Macaque’s room.

A pained whimper was the first thing to greet my ears. I immediately perked up at the sound and quickly slid open the door.

Across the room, a pile of blankets bathed in orange light writhed uncomfortably on the bed. Another sound drifted from the sheets, this one more scared. I didn’t even have time to register what was happening before I found myself at the bedside.

Macaque’s face was mostly covered by the blankets he’d buried himself in. The only thing I could see was a messy head of black fur and his pinched eyebrows. A whine escaped the shadow demon as he curled in on himself protectively.

I found myself moving forward on autopilot, forgetting for a moment just who I was dealing with, as I knelt on the bed next to him and reached out to touch his shoulder.

Within one second and the next, I went from looking down at Macaque to being flipped onto my back and looking up into his face. Something sharp pressed against my throat. I had no idea where Macaque had gotten a knife but the feel of it was cold against my skin. I resisted the urge to swallow as I looked up at the demon above me.

Macaque’s fur was even more ruffled than before. It stood on end, making him look like an electrified puffball. Violet eyes bore into me, malice oozing from them. The demon’s fangs were bared as well and I could almost imagine the pain of him tearing my throat out with those sharp canines. A knife was nothing compared to that kind of pain. Snarls ripped from his throat, his murderous intent washing over me like a pot of acid as he dug the knife in more.

Despite such an intimidating feeling, I couldn’t help but stare in wonder. I wasn’t scared. Macaque couldn’t kill me even if he wanted to. Still, in spite of being awed by how fluffy and feral he looked, I felt bothered by the animalistic nature of his actions.

Slowly, I reached up to gently touch the hand holding the knife.

“Mac…” I whispered. Macaque paused, the violet color in his eyes fading a little.

I watched in silence as he blinked a few times. Recognition flickered through amber eyes as he came too. It took him a few more moments before he seemed to realize what was happening. Even then, the shadow demon simply stared down at me for a second before quickly removing the knife from my throat.

“Shit.” He cursed softly.

For a moment, he did nothing but stare at me, chest heaving. After the initial shock, however, I saw his whole body practically crumple with relief. Shock coursed through me as he let out a heavy sigh and sank down to press his forehead against my bare chest.

I stayed as still as possible, heat crawling up my cheeks. 

Somewhere in my mind, I cursed younger me for gaining the habit of sleeping shirtless. Hot breath puffed out against my fur and skin as Macaque tried to calm his breathing. The sensation had me feeling very flustered. It didn’t help that his weight was still firmly settled over my hips. I hadn’t been in such an intimate position with anyone let alone Macaque in centuries. I almost couldn’t even remember what it felt like until now.

Despite feeling embarrassed, I couldn’t deny my own sense of relief. Before, my chest felt like it was going to explode from the anxious stirrings of my mind. With Macaque so close, however, he took up all of my senses. The skin-to-skin contact calmed the rattled beast inside my mind if only for a moment.

I wanted to run my fingers through the ruffled obsidian fur in front of me. I knew the touch wouldn’t be welcome though. It had taken a long time for Macaque to allow simple hand holding back when we first met. Grooming had taken even longer. I was certain it would be no different these days and with as much animosity that still laid between us…

Despite knowing that, I’d never been very good at controlling my impulses.

Tentatively, I reached up to touch his sides. Macaque jumped in my grasp and sat up. I raised my hands in surrender immediately, mentally admonishing myself for giving in to impulse. 

Above me, Macaque gave me a wide-eyed look. He seemed surprised but there was also some other emotion swirling through those amber eyes. I didn’t get to analyze the expression for long before he was rolling off to the side to lay between me and the wall with an arm flung over his eyes. A troubled sigh escaped him as he settled in.

I wasn’t exactly sure what to do.

Staying after what had just happened felt like pushing the boundaries a bit. However, I didn’t want to leave Macaque’s side. Not after seeing him like that. The sight had brought up a lot of old memories.

Years ago, when Macaque first arrived on the Mountain, it quickly became common knowledge that he had nightmares. Sometimes, he would wake up screaming. Other times, people would wake him from his thrashing and he would be drenched in sweat and completely inconsolable. It freaked a lot of people out at first. They’d never really been around that kind of thing before.

After those first few nights, my subjects came to me, concerned and frightened by this behavior. They thought it to be the cause of something supernatural. Perhaps a curse of some sort. Or a sickness.

Of course, I knew what was happening. Still, any time I tried to ask Macaque about it, he would simply brush me off and assure me it wouldn’t happen again. Despite his words, the nightmares continued and people grew uneasy. 

So, I had him move in with me.

At first, my subjects were leery towards this decision. An outsider shacked up with the King? It was unheard of and, back then, it was rare for me to take people into my cave for more than a night. I kept most people at arm’s length and I valued my own space. Everyone knew that.

I never once doubted my decision though. Moving Macaque in with me had been the best choice I’d ever made. Not only did I end up gaining a friend who knew everything about me, I was also able to learn a lot about him. With his residency, came a tentative knowledge about him and his past. 

Macaque never did tell me any specifics. 

However, from what little he did say, I knew that his childhood hadn’t been a good one and it had definitely left its scars. His nightmares were a bi-product of that. Knowing this, I quickly began making it a point to sleep near him at all times. I learned not to wake him out of a nightmare. I also learned that sometimes he just couldn’t be comforted. 

Despite that, I always made it a point to offer support in any way that I could. Whether that was letting him fall back asleep in my arms or staying up with him for hours, talking about the smallest things while lounging together in bed. I tried to do anything I could to ease that pain.

I was still thinking of these things when Macaque spoke up from beside me.

“You shouldn’t wake me up like that.” He chided in a rough voice. I pursed my lips.

“I know.” From the corner of my eye, I saw Macaque turn to give me a questioning look. He almost seemed surprised as he sat up with a huff.

“I’m going to the bathroom.” He grunted. I immediately sat up and leaned towards him.

“Do you need any help?”

One hand shoved itself roughly into my chest. I glanced down at the bandaged hand keeping me at bay and frowned even as Macaque turned to give me a sharp look. Despite his frustrated glare, I could feel my skin tingling where his hand touched my chest.

“Stop. I don’t need to be babysat at every second of the day. It’s annoying.”

I huffed at his irritated tone and bowed my head a little. Something in me ached as I glimpsed obsidian fur colliding with my own golden fur. Macaque slowly retracted his hand, seemingly subdued by something.

“I’ll be back in a minute.” He assured me, voice the tiniest bit softer than before. I nodded.

“Okay.”

The shadow demon paused where he was for a minute. I didn’t bother looking up to see his expression but I felt it when he began carefully crawling off the bed in front of me. I managed to keep my hands to myself as he moved. However, I did find it a little hard to watch him wobble as he stood, his body swaying like a tree in the wind. 

I bit back the urge to leap forward and help him with a frown. I hated it but I knew better than to invoke Macaque’s anger over his annoyance. 

The shadow demon seemed to take a minute to steady himself before casting a glare over his shoulder at me. I watched, a little confused, as his ears and cheeks grew darker and he abruptly turned away.

“Put a fuckin’ shirt on.” He growled.

With that, he trundled away, cursing under his breath the whole way. I didn’t really understand why I had to put a shirt on but I did so anyway. Luckily, the trunks full of clothes that I had bought over the years were still stuffed in one corner of the room so I didn’t have to wander very far.

While I anxiously awaited Macaque’s return, I found myself going back to the bed and running a hand over the sheets. They smelled like an old memory. The fragrant scent of plums and lavender drifted up to greet me, carefully pulling me in closer. I felt something in me settle at the familiar scent. Vaguely familiar sparks flickered through my mind as I sank down into the sheets and curled up next to the spot where Macaque had been moments before.

I had barely even settled in when I heard footsteps at the door.

Immediately, I sprang into a sitting position, my cheeks lighting up as I made eye contact with Macaque. He stood in the door, amber eyes wide with shock. We stared at each other for a good minute, both of us frozen in surprise.

The moment was only broken by Macaque’s amused grin beginning to appear on his face. My cheeks felt like they were on fire. An embarrassingly high pitched squeak escaped me as he took a step forward. Scrambling, I moved to sit on the very edge of the bed and folded my hands in my lap, making myself as small as possible. Embarrassment creeped up my spine as I tucked my tail in against my body.

“Pay back.” Macaque snickered. I scrunched up my face, feeling chastised.

My embarrassment was momentarily displaced as the shadow demon came closer. 

Carefully, he crawled up onto the bed in front of me and made his way over to his side of the bed. I watched with interest as he flopped down face first, laying partially on his stomach. Fluffy black fur and a hard tail whacked my arm before they too settled nearby. 

“How are you feeling?” I asked quietly.

“Better.” Macaque grunted, voice muffled from the pillow. I hesitated.

“Can I get you anything?”

“Nope.”

“Some water?”

“Wukong…” Macaque grumbled, turning his head to face the wall.

Taking the warning as it was, I forced myself to fall silent. Every instinct in me told me not to. My body burned with the need to be useful, to provide something- anything- for the black-furred monkey beside me. Yet, I knew my worry wouldn’t be welcome. Macaque had already made that clear. 

I was surprised he was even letting me stay in the same room as him. It was kind of strange honestly but I couldn’t deny that I felt a lot more at ease being next to him where I could confirm with my own two eyes that he was still alive and safe instead of in my room all alone and clueless.

Since he’d woken up, Princess Iron Fan had been over twice to check in on Macaque. My pride wouldn’t let me admit it, but I was grateful for her help. Medicine had never been a strong suit of mine. Especially after stacking up so many immortalities, the practice had become somewhat obsolete to me.

Therefore, I knew calling her was a good decision.

However, having her in my house every day only made me uneasy. I knew she would never do anything to hurt Macaque. The two of them had always been very close and I knew Macaque cared for her just as much as she cared for him.

Which is why I also knew that her loyalties did not extend to me. The only reason she’d bothered talking to me was because of him. I knew that. It had been that way for a long time. Ever since Macaque’s death and DBK's imprisonment…

The thought made me shrink in on myself.

I realized as I sat there that I didn’t have a lot of friends left. My friends from the temple that I had once trained at were long gone. My teachers. My comrades. People from the Mountain. They were all long since dead and anyone left was simply a reminder of the past- distant relatives of people I’d once held dear to me.

Anyone who was still alive from back then weren’t friends anymore. At some point or another, I’d managed to make enemies of them all. The Demon Bull King. Princess Iron Fan. Nezha. Macaque… Every last friend that I’d made since being born was either dead or hated me.

Nezha was the only semi-exception. After everything concerning the Samadhi Fire, we’d ended up once again as distant acquaintances who only spoke once in a blue moon. I hadn’t talked to him in a while.

As for Macaque…

I was abruptly shocked out of my thoughts when something smacked me in the stomach. Glancing down, I caught sight of Macaque’s furry black tail drawing away.

“Stop it. All that thinking you’re doing is only gonna give you an aneurysm.” The shade growled. I frowned, my tail fluttering anxiously behind me.

“I thought you were going back to sleep.”

“Who the hell can sleep with all that white noise going on?” Macaque grumbled. With a frustrated sigh, he moved to kneel on the bed next to me.

As he straightened, he ran his hands over his head, ruffling them through his fur and poofing it out a bit. Muscles flexed all throughout his arms and chest as he took in a deep breath. The display only served to remind me of just how attractive the black-furred simian was.

I watched, a little star struck, as his long messy black fur draped over his eyes just a little, giving his expression a hooded look as his right eye flickered towards me.

I ducked my head away, my cheeks feeling warm again. The shadow demon didn’t make any remarks about my embarrassment. He just turned so that his left side was facing me and laid back down on his back.

“Not that I care, but it might help if you spoke your thoughts out loud.” He suggested, kicking up one leg to rest over the other one. I pulled up my defenses and shrugged.

“MK and I haven’t been training at all this week. I’m just trying to think of ways to make up for lost time.”

“Is that what’s bothering you?” Macaque inquired, a little uncertain. I paused before nodding, keeping my eyes trained on my lap.

“Yeah…”

Silence drew out between us. I could tell Macaque didn’t believe me but he didn’t make a comment about it. Instead, I felt his tail flick against the hand I’d been unknowingly rubbing at my arm with in a slightly chastising way.

“Just pick up where you left off. It’s not that big of a deal.” He muttered. I frowned, my fingers digging into my arm.

“Yeah, but- I mean, I could make more of an effort.” I argued, plastering on a light-hearted tone. “The kid’s been doing well lately. I’d hate to see all that progress go to waste. I need something that’ll stimulate the mind, ya know. Get the cogs movin’ and all that. Kid needs it.” 

“It’s only been a week, Wukong.”

I clenched my jaw, a new wave of anxiety settling over me. 

Macaque had a point.

I knew the kid wouldn’t blame me for taking the week off. In fact, he’d encouraged it when Macaque first fell asleep a week ago. Even then, I couldn’t help but feel guilty. I knew how much the kid cared about his training. It felt selfish of me. Like I was just repeating the same mistake of doing what I needed and not what he needed.

The guilt of that thought threatened to suffocate me.

Next to me, the bed shifted a little. I didn’t even have time to look before a foot slammed into my side, nearly knocking me off the bed. I let out a yelp as I tilted sideways over the edge. Luckily, I was able to catch myself fairly easily.

Anger flared through me as I turned to glare at a smug looking Macaque.

“What the hell was that for!?” I barked. He rolled his eyes and kicked me again.

“Stop being so moppy. You’re just gonna get more wrinkles with all that scowling you do.”

“I will not.” I growled, pushing his foot away from me. It took a second before his words fully registered. I reached up to touch my head and turned to look at him.

“I don’t actually have wrinkles, do I?” Macaque simply smirked up at me.

Frowning, I pulled a strand of hair from my head and blew on it. A simple gold framed mirror appeared in my hand to replace it, light from behind me reflecting off the glass. I held the item up to my face and checked myself over. I even went so far as to pull at my eyes and my cheeks in an effort to assure myself that I did not, in fact, have wrinkles.

When I confirmed it wasn’t true, I turned back to glare at Macaque.

“You’re such a liar.”

“Oh! Look at that! A gray hair.” The shadow demon exclaimed as he pointed up at my head. 

I let out a growl and smacked his hand away. Macaque winced at the action. Regret sparked through me as I quickly reached out to grab the appendage and carefully brought it closer to me.

“Sorry! I didn’t mean to.” I apologized, quickly checking over his hand for damages. Macaque gave me a questioning look, eyes surprisingly soft. The expression was brushed away pretty quick though as he turned away with a scoff.

“It was just a little sting. Nothing serious. Don’t get your panties in a bunch.”

Despite the thinly veiled reassurance, I couldn’t help but worry. It wasn’t like Macaque had been healing very fast. The last time I’d seen his hands unbandaged was yesterday and his claws still had yet to reform again. Anxiety and concern over that thought pressed against my mind like a thousand pound weight.

“Princess Iron Fan never did explain why you aren’t healing as fast as usual.” I commented, hoping to sound casual. Macaque didn’t respond right away, his eyes trained on the ceiling while I gently played with his fingers.

“Was it true? What you said the other day?” He asked. I blinked at him.

“What do you mean?” Macaque turned to me briefly, eyes critical. After a moment though, he turned away again with a small frown.

“Doesn’t matter. Either way, my healing capabilities aren’t what they once were. Ever since I came back, I’ve been kind of lacking in that department…”

A thoughtful expression crossed his face as the demon trailed off. 

I gritted my teeth, realization washing over me like a tidal wave. Part of me said I couldn’t blame myself. I’d never been one to practice black magic. The toll it took was excruciating. Piecing together everything that I'd shattered was almost more painful than breaking it in the first place.

The thought brought with it a wave of nausea. I cringed at the feeling of Macaque’s bandaged hand in mine and immediately put it down, momentarily afraid that I’d have to run to the bathroom. I didn’t notice Macaque watching me from the corner of his eye.

“Unfortunately, my body isn’t as strong as it was.” The shadow demon continued after a moment. “It’s just gonna take a little longer for it to put itself back together.”

“The potions Princess Iron Fan made seem to be helping.” I remarked. Macaque turned his head to look at me.

“Is it true that Red Son’s never been invited to the Mountain Palace?” I stared down at the shadow demon in surprise.

“Who told you that?”

“Who do you think?” I couldn’t help but grimace as I turned my head away.

“I haven’t invited any of MK’s friends over. Why would DBK’s kid be any different?”

“Because he’s important to MK.” Macaque replied. I frowned and turned to the shadow demon with a confused look.

“Important?” Macaque let out a groan and rolled his eyes.

“By Buddha, you’re dense.” He growled.

A hand ran itself over his face before he went to sit up again. His movements still seemed a little stiff. However, I noticed that he didn’t wince as much as he moved to sit cross-legged beside me and slouched over to rest the side of his face in his hand.

“My point is, MK has a lot of people he could be spending his time with besides you. Yet he chooses to spend over half of his week here. Which means you’re obviously important to him but, outside of his training, you don’t seem to take much interest in him.”

“I do too.” I retorted. Macaque straightened a bit and fixed me with a hard stare.

“When was the last time you guys hung out together outside of training?”

I opened my mouth to fire back but paused. Even at a surface level, I couldn’t think of the last time the kid and I had hung out. I tried racking my brain for something but I honestly couldn’t remember the last time we’d spent more than a few minutes together outside of training besides when we took breaks or ate lunch with each other.

Macaque sighed and shook his head.

“See what I mean?”

“That doesn’t mean I don’t care about him!” I snapped. Macaque raised his hands in surrender, expression uncharacteristically open and honest.

“I never said that.” He assured me in a gentle voice. “I’m just saying, maybe instead of making more training regiments and worrying about his progress, you should be concentrating on making an effort to spend time with MK one-on-one. Not just for training either. Hell, even going to hang out with his friends would be a better idea.”

“MK’s training is important though.”

“To you or to him?”

“To him.” I growled, unease settling over my shoulders. The feeling made me bow my head, anxiety clawing at my lungs like an eagle’s talons. “I want him to take a break. I want him to be able to recover from everything that he went through but, ever since the fight with LBD, the kid has been nonstop. Whether he’s at DBK’s or at work or here. He just keeps working and he won’t stop.”

I turned to give Macaque a helpless look, feeling a little choked up. It was almost surprising when I wasn’t met with a condescending smirk. Instead, the shadow demon was giving me a sympathetic look, his tail fluttering noiselessly behind him.

I grimaced and turned away.

“Don’t say it.”

“Say what?” Macaque hummed. I raised my fingers to make air quotes.

“‘Sounds like someone else I know’.” I replied, lowering my voice to mimic Macaque’s.

Again, I was surprised when the shadow demon didn’t immediately reply with sarcasm or some snarky comment about my horrible impression. I tentatively glanced over at him only to find him watching me with a passive expression. His tail had stilled and was laying on the bed next to him. I frowned and gave him a light glare. 

“What?” Macaque shook his head a little.

Before he could say whatever he was going to say, he froze in place, body going stiff. Instinctively, I fell silent and held my breath. I knew doing so wouldn’t do much for the sound of my heart but Macaque didn’t seem too focused on that, his eyes gaining an eerie glint. The shadow demon stared sightlessly at one spot for a moment, his ears twitching.

A wry grin split his face as he relaxed again and gave me a sideways glance.

“Speak of the devil. MK’s on his way up the steps. It sounds like he’s carrying something heavy.” As he finished speaking, he gave me a significant look. I nodded and moved to stand up.

“I’ll go help him.”

On my way out, I gave Macaque one last glance over my shoulder.

To me, Macaque had always been  drop dead gorgeous. The kind of person whose beauty could stop anyone dead in their tracks. 

In that moment, that beauty was only accentuated by the early morning light spilling over his back, casting his fur in a mixture of darkness and light. The clashing colors looked really pretty on him. Basked in that light, he seemed like a mystical god carved from a fairytale. Not only that, but there was something about his ruffled, sleep-worn fur that made him seem so at ease, so comfortable. The mere thought soothed something in me.

I didn’t notice the shadow demon watching me until our eyes met. 

For a moment, we both stared. Something in his eyes told me that I hadn’t been let off the hook just yet. I just knew Macaque would drag me back into our conversation sooner or later like he always did. For now though, he seemed subdued.

I sighed and shut the door before making my way out of the house.

Mk had already gotten to the top of the steps by the time I reached him. LIke Macaque said, he was carrying a very large bag stuffed full of something on his back. Just as I arrived, the kid stepped onto the last step. However, he didn’t place his foot fully on the step and I got to watch as his dark eyes widened in fear and he tilted backwards precariously.

Before he could get too far, I rushed forward and placed myself behind him. The kid made a startled noise as I pushed him back up. He regained his balance and then crouched over as though he was afraid he could still fall backwards.

I grinned at the display and walked up to lean over next to him.

“Hey, bud.” MK’s face brightened immensely.

“Monkey King!”

The kid rushed into my arms at full speed, almost knocking me over in the process. Excitement and happiness radiated off of the kid like heat from the sun as he squeezed me tight. I chuckled lightly and hugged him back, basking in the attention.

“It’s only been four days, kid.” I chided teasingly. MK pulled away enough to give me a grin, eyes sparkling with joy.

“I know but I still missed you.” I blinked in shock, warmth spreading through my chest. Smiling softly, I reached out a hand to affectionately ruffle the kid’s hair.

“Well, I’m glad you’re back, kid.” I hummed. The kid gave me a beaming grin, eyes wide with admiration. Chuckling to myself, I turned and made my way towards the house. MK followed suit even as he spoke.

“I’m sorry I haven’t visited yet. Pigsy’s got really busy the last few days and he needed my help.” I nodded.

“That’s alright kid.”

“How’s Macaque doing? You said he woke up, right?” MK asked, jogging up beside me with a curious look. I gave him a smile and a nod.

“Yeah. He’s doing a lot better now. Princess Iron Fan came over to check up on him and gave him some medicine. She says he should make a speedy recovery soon.” MK let out a sigh, his shoulders slumping in relief.

“I was really hoping that was the case.”

When we got to the door to the house, I opened it and ushered the kid inside. He went on ahead with a grateful little bow and, together, we made our way into the kitchen.

As we started setting stuff on the island counter, MK began to speak again.

“Is Macaque awake right now?” He inquired. I opened my mouth to respond only to feel a shiver race up my spine.

“As a matter of fact, I am.” A sultry voice called.

I turned a little to see Macaque standing on the other side of the counter next to the sink. If I didn’t know any better, I wouldn’t have realized that the shadow demon looked a little unsteady on his feet. I strode over to him and gently grabbed his left arm to steady him. 

Surprisingly, he made no complaint. Just gave me a sideways glance and leaned back on the counter behind him. I stayed close by even as he pulled his hand away.

“Macaque.” MK’s voice was filled with nothing but relief. 

I glanced over at him to see the kid giving the shadow demon a pleased look. Macaque looked up as well, his usually indifferent expression relaxing into something softer. 

“Hey kid.”

MK quickly approached us, smiling the whole way. I stood so close to Macaque’s shoulder that I could feel and see him tense a little. However, he stayed where he was and allowed the kid to approach. I was almost a little surprised when the kid didn’t immediately go in for the hug like he did with me.

Instead, he stopped at a good distance and reached out to grab Macaque’s hand.

“I’m glad you’re doing okay. Monkey King and I were really starting to worry about you.” The kid’s voice seemed a bit forlorn as he spoke. Macaque blinked at him before turning a questioning look towards me. I turned away, my cheeks feeling hot. 

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Macaque smirk a little before turning back to the kid.

“You seem to be doing well yourself.” He hummed, reaching out to gently ruffle MK’s jet-black hair. The kid gave him a wide grin looking like a little kid on Christmas before spinning around excitedly.

“I got a whole bunch of groceries for you guys! You gotta see ‘em!” 

With that, he quickly made his way to the bag he’d brought and began unloading boxes and cans and jugs of food and drinks. He listed off each item as he pulled them out and put them on the counter. Some of it was junk food. However, the rest of it was stuff that I knew Macaque could make meals out of once he got back on his feet. I was glad to see that the kid had grabbed all the items that I’d asked for.

As focused as I was, it shocked me a little when I felt a certain someone lean closer to me. I glanced down to see Macaque’s shoulder barely brushing my chest. He was watching the kid intently, his body listing to the side a little. It seemed to be a subconscious thing and yet I suddenly found myself fighting off the urge to throw my arms around his shoulders and hang off of him like I used to.

Luckily, I didn’t have to resist the temptation for long.

After a moment, Macaque approached the island counter where MK was and began looking at things a little closer. MK gave him a lopsided grin and held up some sort of bottled juice.

“Monkey King said to get some stuff you’d like, so most of this stuff is for you.” He explained before diving back in.

Macaque glanced at me over his shoulder, eyes teasing yet curious. I gave him a sheepish smile, my cheeks still feeling warm. A small smirk crossed his lips before he turned back to look at the stuff laid out before him. I could see the moment his amber eyes locked onto a familiar pink box of cookies.

“See something you like?” I called. Macaque straightened a little and shook his head.

“Nope.” He replied easily. I couldn’t help but snicker as I saw the way his ears grew a shade darker. The shadow demon didn’t pay me any mind, instead turning to the excited kid next to him.

“Thank you, MK. I didn’t except a whole feast but I appreciate it.”

“Monkey King paid for it.” MK imparted even as he zipped up his now empty bag and set it aside. Macaque gave a considerate hum before picking up a bag of peaches and turning to face me with a small smirk.

“Of course he did.” He teased. I scoffed and averted my eyes.

“I couldn’t not get stuff for myself too.”

“Technically MK was the one who got it. So, if anyone should be getting stuff for themselves, it would be him. Surely, you let him get something for himself as well, right?” Macaque inquired, tail waving as he walked over to throw an arm around MK’s shoulders. The kid made a surprised grunt and looked over at him curiously. Macaque’s amber eyes, however, were focused on me.

“I think it’s only fair that you to pay such a willing protege in gold if that’s what it takes.” He declared. MK’s eyes widened with surprise and he waved his hands around.

“Oh no! That’s alright! I’m more than happy to do errands for Monkey King. He doesn’t have to pay me.”

“Nonsense kid!” Macaque exclaimed, jostling his hostage a little. “Your mentor is obviously made of money. You should be taking advantage of that. Have him pay you once in a while! That way you can go places. Buy things. Hang out with your friends. I’m sure he wouldn’t mind.”

The shadow demon gave me a sly look as he finished, expression far too smug for my liking. MK, on the other hand, seemed to consider something before shaking his head.

“No. I- I couldn’t.”

“Sure you could!” Macaque’s voice took on a lilting note as he slowly stepped behind MK. “After all, it can’t be easy being the Monkie Kid.” 

Very gently, he reached up and began massaging the boy’s shoulders. I glared at him, uncertain as to where he was going with this. The mischievous glimmer in his eyes didn’t help his case. However, my temper was momentarily dampened by the way MK seemed to sink into the shadow demon’s touch with a tiny, relieved sigh, his eyes fluttering shut.

“You should take a break.” Macaque hummed softly. “Spend some time with some family and friends. You’ve definitely earned it.”

“That would be nice.” MK sighed, head tilting to the side with exhaustion.

Only a second passed before the kid was suddenly jumping away, his hands making frantic motions in the air as he tried his best to backtrack.

“Not that I need a break! I mean, I’m completely fine as I am now! I’m just saying, you know, working and training 24/7 has its tolls, but I- I’m balancing ‘em perfectly. It’s not like I’m overworking myself or anything like that. I wouldn’t do that. I mean, I- It’s fine the way it is. I’m managing it. There’s no really- I’m not really- the- there’s no reason to worry about it. I don’t actually need a break. It’s just nice to have a breather every once in a while, ya know, just like a few minutes. Nothing serious, ya know? It’s not like I need a whole vacation or something. That’s ridiculous!”

MK let out a nervous laugh as he glanced between us, eyes uncertain like he was afraid he’d done something wrong. The motion surprised me. Yet, I was even more surprised to see Macaque giving the kid one of his rare smiles, expression soft and understanding.

After a moment, amber eyes flickered up to meet mine. I frowned upon seeing the way Macaque’s gaze sharpened a little and he gave me a knowing smirk.

“See? Kid said it himself. He could use a break.”  I scowled at him briefly before turning to MK. The kid had his head bowed, hands folded in front of him. 

Very cautiously, his dark eyes came up to meet mine. Almost immediately though, he turned away, some sort of defense coming up around him, making him appear less nervous.

“That’s alright. I- I don’t actually need a break. I’m- I’m good. In fact, we could even start training again today if you wanted to.” He suggested, turning back to give me a reassuring smile. I frowned at the way it seemed to stretch unnaturally over his face.

“Kid, you know you can take a break from training anytime you want. All’s you have to do is ask. You don’t have to come here everyday.” MK’s false expression faltered just a little before he replastered it on with gusto.

“I don’t need it! Honestly, I can hang out with people any time I want. I don’t need a day off just to do that. I’m alright. Honest. Cross my heart.” 

To prove his point, the kid made a little cross over his heart and raised his hand like he was making a solemn vow. I squinted at him, certain that I was missing something.

Movement drew my attention to a certain black-furred simian. Macaque sucked in air through his teeth, his face scrunched up like he’d just eaten a lemon as he took a step forward.

“Oooo crap. True, a break would be nice but, what about dear ol’ Monkey King?” He agonized, voice pitched high with worry. The shadow demon gave MK a sorrowful look as he stepped away from him.

I watched, confused, as MK’s expression fell into one of doubt and uncertainty, his shoulders hunching in on themselves. I could see him physically shrinking, sadness permeating his eyes. I didn’t understand the reaction but I knew whatever Macaque had said was the cause.

Turning to the shadow demon, I gave him a glare. To my surprise, he didn’t seem to be proud of his achievement. Instead, he gave me a meaningful look as he sauntered towards me with his hands folded behind his back. I watched him approach, unsure of what I was supposed to be getting from this.

“Poor ol’ Monkey King.” The shadow demon lamented as he came to stand in front of me. “All alone in his ivory tower. No friends to visit. No family to call home. Just some stray kid that comes to visit every other day. How lonely he must be without that child.”

At his words, MK’s expression only seemed to grow even more distraught. My heart clenched upon seeing him so sad and guilt-ridden. I turned to scowl at Macaque, ready to berate him for making the kid make such a face but stopped as I saw the genuine look of understanding he was wearing. Amber eyes searched mine for a moment before he pressed on.

“It’s kind of sweet honestly… The mentor worries about the kid being too harsh on himself meanwhile the kid’s just worried his mentor’s gonna get lonely and be sad without him. What a tragic situation. If only they spent some time together outside of training, things wouldn’t be so difficult.”

I felt my breath catch on the emotions in my chest as understanding washed over me. Instinctively, I reached out a little to brush my fingers across Macaque’s. The shadow demon’s expression faltered a little as he looked down at our hands, some sort of longing flickering in his eyes.

The expression was quickly brushed away as he turned back to MK with bravado.

“But! That’s just me. All’s I’m saying is that I’ve been around for a while watching you two and- as much as I hate to say it- you two are lacking in skills that I thought you would’ve learned by now. I mean, come on. Hanging out outside of training? That’s like basic relationship 101 type stuff. I would’ve expected both of you to figure that out by now but it would seem that I have been greatly disappointed.”

Macaque let out a dramatic sigh and pressed the back of his hand to his head in exasperation.

“Such a shame.” He said grievously.

I watched, a little baffled, as he walked over to grab the gallon of grape juice MK had shown him earlier. He picked it up and gave it a once over before coming back towards me. As if he owned the place, he began rummaging through my cupboards.

I didn’t focus on him.

Instead, my focus was taken up by MK who just so happened to glance up at me as I turned to him. Very briefly, it seemed as though he wanted to look away again. Yet, he held my gaze, uncertainty clear in his eyes and his posture.

“Is that really what you think of me?” I asked curiously. MK frowned and itched the back of his head in a nervous manner.

“I mean, not exactly, but-” He paused before letting out a defeated sigh. “I mean, it’s true. You’re up here alone most of the time and you don’t really have people to visit you. I mean, besides the monkeys, I’m pretty sure you don’t really talk to anyone unless you come into town and, even then, Tang says you normally don’t hang around very long or talk very much. I’m just… I’m just worried.”

The kid lifted his head to look up at me with wide eyes.

“I don’t like seeing people alone.” He admitted, voice sympathetic. I stared at him in disbelief, uncertain as to how I should respond. Next to me, Macaque snorted and shook his head.

“Told ya so.” He huffed. I glared at him half-heartedly even as he walked past me with his glass of grape juice.

“How come you two always seem to know more than me?” I complained petulantly. Macaque shrugged as he sat down at the kitchen table with a newspaper in hand.

“It’s not that hard, honestly.” He mused.

I glared at him in earnest this time, feeling my temper flare. Macaque didn’t pay me any mind though. He simply flicked the paper in front of him and watched distantly as shadows consumed the edges and lifted it into the air in front of him.

I sighed and turned back to MK. The kid was watching me intently, eyes still uncertain. I shook my head.

“Look, kid. I appreciate the concern, but I mean it when I say you can take a break. It’s not like I’m gonna get lonely- if that’s what you’re worried about. You forget I’ve been up here for years.” I finished with a light chuckle, hoping to ease the tension in the room. 

Despite my efforts, MK didn’t look like he believed me.

“I know, but…” He trailed off. “I just- I don’t like the idea of people being left out. I know I get sad when people don’t invite me to things or visit and I can’t imagine what it’s like to not live with friends or family. I just want to make sure you don’t feel like that. Like we’ve forgotten about you or like we don’t care about you because we do. You’re my friend as much as my mentor.”

I stared at him, dumbfounded, because of just how close to home his words hit.

I didn’t like addressing it, but I did hate it. I hated that people didn’t visit. I hated that all of my old friends weren’t friends anymore. After everything with Macaque and the Bull Family and the Journey, I had never really tried to make any more friends so part of my pain was due to my own actions but that didn’t mean I hated it any less.

I missed my old life. I missed the days when there were people around me at all times. When I could simply say “let’s party” and suddenly the whole Mountain would be at my house. I missed having company. I missed having people visit at random times of the day just to hang out. I missed going to people’s houses and lounging around for hours on end. All the people. All the parties. I missed it all and I had to admit, yes, the very idea of not seeing MK for a few days made my chest ache but that was just something that I knew I would have to deal with as I had been for centuries.

My longing to have people around me at all times was something I’d buried alongside my sworn brother under that mountain. Yet, I could feel it reawakening as the days went by. It burned beneath my fingertips, making me want to go out and visit with just about anyone I could find.

I was pulled from my thoughts by MK. He moved towards me with a little smile, eyes sincere and understanding. I opened my arms on instinct and allowed him to hug me with all the strength of a little kid who didn’t know their own strength. Honestly, I wasn’t sure that he did.

Either way, I couldn’t deny the soft warmth that curled in my chest as the kid squeezed me tight. Out of everyone, I realized MK was one of the only friends I had left. The thought made me chuckle a little even as MK pulled away to smile up at me.

“Thanks for keeping a lookout, kid.” I hummed, reaching out to ruffle his hair. He grinned at me, eyes bright with an expression of child-like innocence and happiness.

“No problem.” He chirped. I chuckled and turned towards the groceries with a sigh.

“We should put some of this stuff away while we’re here.”

MK gave a nod and, together, we began sorting everything out.

While we worked, I cast a glance towards Macaque. His face was mostly covered by the floating newspaper in front of him. However, as his eyes traced whatever he was reading, I saw his expression darken. I wondered vaguely what that was about but I didn’t have a chance to ask before MK was speaking up instead.

“I’m a little surprised that Princess Iron Fan came by to check on you, Macaque.” He commented. The shadow demon glanced up at him with critical eyes and MK immediately turned away to act like he was casually putting something in the fridge. 

“You never did tell me how you know the Bull family.” The kid pressed. Macaque scoffed.

“I like how you assume I know the whole family and not just the Princess.”

“Well, I mean, it is the Bull family. If you know one of ‘em, you’re obviously gonna know all of them. It’s rare to see one without the others or some sort of guards at least. They’re a very close knit group of people.”

“I’m sure you’d know all about that.” Macaque teased, giving the kid a knowing smirk. MK ignored him despite his cheeks growing flushed.

“I didn’t even think she’d be on your list of contacts. Aren’t you guys still on rough terms?” The kid asked as he turned towards me. I internally cringed at how right he was but shrugged anyway.

“I told her that Macaque was injured and she came running.”

“Which means you guys are close.” MK surmised, spinning around to eye Macaque with immense curiosity. “Princess Iron Fan wouldn’t come around to help just anyone.”

Macaque gave me a tired look, seemingly disappointed.

“Really?”

“I didn’t do anything.” I huffed. The shadow demon rolled his eyes and leaned back in his chair.

“What do you wanna know, kid?” He sighed while setting down his paper in front of him. MK finished putting away the things in his hands and turned to grin at him. 

“How do you know Princess Iron Fan?” He asked. Macaque shrugged, his expression indifferent. 

“The Princess and I go way back. I met her after I met the Bull King and that was a long time before Red Son was born.” MK made a considerate face before laughing a little.

“Sometimes, I forget you guys are really old.”

“Hey!” Macaque and I exclaimed. 

The shadow demon glanced over at me at the same time I did and we both turned away with our own grimaces. MK glanced between us with an amused smirk. It was quickly replaced by curiosity though as he walked over to sit across the table from Macaque.

“How old are you guys anyway?” He inquired. Macaque shook his head.

“No idea.”

“It’s been a few millennia.” I mused while walking over to join them. Macaque nodded his agreement.

“Yeah, you lose track after about 700 years.” He remarked. I scoffed and pulled up a seat next to him on his left side.

“I think I lost track after 20.”

“Of course you did.” Macaque teased. I shot him a glare to which he simply smirked.

“So you knew DBK even before he met the Princess?” MK speculated curiously. Macaque gave a little nod, expression sparking with mischief.

“Yep and, when I met him, he was about half the size he is now and his horns were way too big for his head. I swear he got those things stuck in just about everything you can imagine, including several trees. Every time he came to visit, we would have to go down the Mountain just to cut him out of the vines.” I outright laughed at that, so many memories coming to the forefront of my mind.

“Ah, the good ol’ days.” I chuckled. Macaque gave me a pleased little look, his lips curling in the tiniest of smiles.

“He was a very clumsy demon. I always said he reminded me of a newborn calf.” The shade imparted. I laughed again while MK watched from across the table with wide eyes.

“Really?”

“Dude, the guy was so bad he almost put your mentor to shame.” Macaque snarked. I reached over to shove his shoulder, rocking him on his chair a little. The shadow demon simply gave me a smug grin as he took a sip from his cup of grape juice.

“Whatever! I wasn’t that bad.” I huffed, giving him the stink eye. Macaque gave his cup a disbelieving look.

“Dunno. I can’t count how many times I had to scrape both of you out of sticky situations just because you were being idiots.”

“We were having fun!” I exclaimed, flailing my hands in the air. Macaque shook his head.

“Idiots.” He grunted, although his tone toed the line of being just the slightest bit affectionate. Something warm sparked in me as I watched him take a drink of his juice. 

I was distracted from the feeling by MK’s voice sounding from across the table.

“How did you meet him?” He asked, eyes wide with curiosity. 

“On the battlefield.” I replied while turning back to face him. Next to me, Macaque gave a little nod, his expression growing nostalgic.

“It was the definition of a random encounter. We’d stumbled across these Huli Jing soldiers from the south while returning home. Your mentor, of course, picked a fight and we ended up having to defeat all 388 people in the battalion, including the medics.” Macaque shot a distasteful look my way at that last part. I ducked my head away, feeling the slightest bit bashful even as he pressed on. 

“Between the two of us, it wasn’t hard but, what we didn’t know, is that they were on their way to fight DBK’s troops. He was an up and coming Demon Lord at the time and so, to prove himself, he was supposed to lead this group of soldiers out to wage war against the tribe we’d encountered. Except, when he got there, we’d already finished the job.” 

“The look on his face.” I shook my head, a low chuckle rumbling in my chest.

“Priceless.” Macaque hummed, a little smirk crossing his lips as he took a drink from his cup.

“Seems like we got into a lot of situations like that.” I mused thoughtfully. Macaque gave a solemn nod.

“We put down so many rebellions and random troops. I’m surprised people didn’t pay us for getting rid of their problems.”

“Yeah, but we saved a lot of people.” I pointed out. 

“We didn’t even mean to half of the time.” Macaque chuckled, voice low and rumbling as he spoke. I smiled at that and leaned over to give the shadow demon a friendly shoulder bump. He gave me a curious side eye, that tiny, nostalgic smile, still on his lips.

“Wow.” I looked up to see MK still watching us with awe. His eyes almost seemed to sparkle as he fixed me with an admiring look. “You guys must have been really powerful even back then.”

“We used to be quite the team.” I declared off handedly. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Macaque’s eyes glide towards me while he made an acknowledging little hum.

“If you guys met DBK before Princess Iron Fan, then how did you meet her?” MK asked. I shrugged a little.

“DBK brought her to a meeting a few years after he met her. At the time, she didn’t have much of a following, but she’d made a name for herself and I guess DBK thought that by bringing her on, she’d not only gain more power for herself, but it would also give him an excuse to spend more time with her.”

“That’s cute.” MK remarked. I nodded, a soft chuckle escaping me.

“I said the same thing. Although, I was a little uncertain at first. That gruff, hotheaded demon going after a stone-faced woman like that. I thought for sure that he was done for.”

“Didn’t we all.” Macaque murmured.

I glanced at him out of the corner of my eye, once again resisting the sudden urge to be closer to him. Instead of focusing on that, I trained my attention on MK whose eyes were simply brimming with new questions and curiosity. He seemed to hesitate for a moment before speaking again. 

“I know it might be a sensitive subject, but…” The kid paused to wring his hands together on the table. Macaque gave them a disapproving look and straightened in his seat.

“Spit it out, kid.” He ordered. MK glanced up at him uncertainly but spoke anyway.

“Well, it’s just- I know you guys were friends.” He began slowly, giving me a sideways look before meeting Macaque’s gaze levelly. “And I know that something happened after that but I still don’t know what you were before that. Cause you’ve mentioned the nursery on Flower Fruit Mountain and traveling with Monkey King and it sounds like you were involved in some sort of business with DBK. So, I was just curious as to what you were. Ya know, before…”

The kid trailed off with another glance at me. I shifted uncomfortably, cautiously eyeing Macaque’s reaction. Surprisingly, the shadow demon didn’t seem all that offended or uneasy about being asked such a sensitive question. Instead, he seemed to be considering something.

“I forget you didn’t hear what the little ones said the other day.” He hummed thoughtfully. MK gave him a confused look but Macaque’s attention seemed to be elsewhere as he stared down at his hands. I gave him a second to answer.

When he didn’t, I answered for him.

“Macaque was my right hand man.” I declared.

Said shadow demon turned to me a little, eyes alight with surprise and some other emotion I’d never been able to place but had missed seeing in all of our years apart. It was like I’d said something he’d never expected me to say but was secretly delighted by. The thought only made me smile as I reached out to place a hand on his shoulder. 

“The Six-Eared King, Macaque.” Macaque’s eyes widened at the old name which made me smile even more as I continued. “My consultant, my secretary, my advisor. Everything I needed and more. Macaque took care of all the things that required a bit more strategy and consideration than I was capable of at the time. He went where I went, traveled when I traveled. We adventured around quite a bit of the continent together and fought just about anyone that got in our way.”

Macaque bowed his head a little, the faintest of frowns appearing on his lips. There was an oddly reminiscent look in his eyes. Somehow, I understood the feeling even though it was tainted by a bitter sadness. Even then, I allowed myself to bask in the nostalgia, if only for a minute.

“Macaque and I ruled Flower Fruit Mountain together.” I continued, retracting my hand as I spoke. “I owe my success in keeping that Mountain safe to him, especially after I was captured and taken to the Celestial Realm to be executed.”

I didn’t miss the way Macaque seemed to tense at my words. Across the table, I could see MK eyeing the shadow demon worriedly. As I turned to him, his attention came back to me, eyes a little sad.

“So, you two were both kings.” He surmised. I nodded.

“Yep.”

“And that’s how you met DBK and Princess Iron Fan.”

“Yep.”

“So then, is that why the Princess came to help Macaque? Because you guys used to be friends?” The use of past tense made me wince, something in me twisting. Next to me, Macaque lifted his head to give MK a wry smile.

“I guess you could say that.”

“I bet that was awkward.” MK joked lightly.

“You have no idea.” I grumbled, shaking my head in defeat. I was almost shocked when I felt a hand over mine. I looked up to see MK giving me a sympathetic look while stretching an arm across the table.

“I’ve been trying to talk to them about you, but they don’t seem to want to budge on anything.” He imparted.

“Considering he trapped DBK under a mountain for 500 years, I can’t really say I blame them.” Macaque grunted. I shot him a glare only for him to shrug at me. “Just sayin’. You’ve done some questionable things but, in a list of shit you don’t do to your friends, that was like top 5.”

I bit down hard on a wave of anger and resentment and glared down at the table.

Sure, DBK’s imprisonment hadn’t been one of my finest moments. However, when I thought of the circumstances that had led up to that fight…

I shook my head, banishing those thoughts to the back of my mind.

“He was threatening life as we know it. I couldn’t just let him rampage around, hurting people and destroying stuff. Something had to be done.”

“Is that you or the Jade Emperor talking?” Macaque wondered aloud. 

“He asked for my help and I gave it.” I snapped, turning to the shadow demon with a glare. 

For the seemingly thousandth time, I was shocked when I wasn’t met with bared teeth and an annoyed scowl. Instead, Macaque was fixing me with an understanding look, eyes tinged with pity. It was a familiar expression, one he always used whenever I was being unreasonable. I bit my tongue and lowered my head, feeling chastised.

“It was either that or get rid of DBK for good.” I growled. Macaque hummed considerably.

“Be glad you didn’t go with the latter of the two. You would’ve had the Princess on your ass for the next few millennia. Forget the next few centuries.”

I let out a groan and laid my head on the table, subdued for now. While my thoughts continued pacing my mind, MK and Macaque pressed on above me. 

“It’s a good thing we have a truce with them.” The kid observed.

“How did you guys come by that anyway?” Macaque inquired.

“Oh, I helped DBK escape the Lady Bone Demon’s control when they initially broke her out of the crypt.” MK explained. I lifted my head a little, placing my chin on the table, and watched Macaque make a considerate face.

“Hm. Must not have been in town for that.” He mused. MK tilted his head in thought.

“Actually, I don’t even think it’s considered a truce anymore since they aren’t really doing anything bad. Plus, they let me come over to their house all the time. I don’t think people who need truces to keep the peace would do that. If anything, we’re just- friends.”

“I’m surprised you didn’t try working with them after DBK got out.” Both MK and Macaque turned to me as I spoke. The latter of the two gave me a half-hearted glare, expression crumpling in distaste.

“Pulease. World domination? That’s too much work.”

“You could do it.” I remarked, straightening in my seat to face him. The shadow demon gave me a suspicious look. 

“Same goes for you.” He pointed out. I considered the idea for a split second before scrunching up my nose in disgust.

“You’re right. That does sound like a lot of work.” A soft chuckle escaped the demon next to me. I stared at him for a moment, captivated by the sound. Luckily, he wasn’t paying any attention to me.

“Speaking of DBK’s, what have you been up to lately, kid?” Macaque asked, wiggling his eyebrows at MK in a suggestive manner. “Some more sleepovers?”

MK’s face lit up like a Christmas tree. I couldn’t help but smile despite my confusion as the kid rushed to say some nonsensical stuff about him not sleeping over in that way. I didn’t really get it. However, I did enjoy the way Macaque threw his head back with a cackle, seemingly amused by whatever inside joke I wasn’t a part of.

I tried to keep quiet. Yet I found that I couldn’t hold back as I watched the two most important people in my life flow into a conversation as easily as water through a river. Just like them, I got swept up by the current. 

I wasn’t sure if that moment would last forever.

Either way, I found that I didn’t care. I simply allowed myself to enjoy it as it came.

Chapter Text

Macaque POV: Several Centuries Ago

I hadn’t really expected to be here.

One minute, the King and I were heading through the forest on our way back to the Mountain.

Next, we found ourselves in the midst of a midnight market.

The human city we were in was small but the market was huge. It stretched all the way from one end of the town to the other. Stalls lined the roads everywhere I looked. Dull orange lights hovered about, illuminating trinkets and jewelry and crafts that had likely taken hours of work all displayed within tents and old makeshift huts.

People’s voices filtered into my ears from all over. From the stubborn old croons manning one of the stalls to the children racing past me on the street. I could hear it all and, for once, I found myself admiring the spirit of the place. It infected every corner, lighting up even the darkest of alleyways.

In some ways, it reminded me of home.

Smiling, I turned to my companion to thank him for the detour. However, when I turned, I found that I was alone. I couldn’t help but chuckle as my ears caught the sound of excited chatter coming from down the way. I sauntered towards it, lured in by a warm familiar voice.

Down the street, there was a large stall full of gold and silver necklaces. The trinkets blinked at me from a distance over the heads of eager customers. I paid no attention to them.

Instead, I was focused on the tall cloaked figure standing up front. A long brown cloak covered most of his body. However, it did nothing to contain the skinny gold tail lashing behind him in excitement. Unusually bright gold eyes scanned the stall with unlimited curiosity.

Despite having previously told him to keep a low profile, the gold-furred simian’s hood was down, revealing the face of a monkey and a wild mane of fur that appeared more ginger than gold in the dull lighting surrounding us.

I approached him with a grin and peered over his shoulder as I got closer.

“Whacha got there?” I hummed. The King jumped as I spoke, almost tossing his treasure into the air. I flinched as he spun around to face me, eyes wide.

Before I could even say anything, he crowded up close to me with a grin. My heart threatened to leap out of my chest as the scent of peaches and a familiar warmth washed over me. Wukong was so close I almost couldn’t move without running into him. He didn’t seem to notice as he pressed impossibly closer to me. I could almost feel his body vibrating with excitement.

“Look at what I found!” He exclaimed, eagerly holding up something in his hand. I winced at the loud noise but looked at it anyway.

I was a little surprised to find myself met with a necklace. Awe sparked through me as I caught sight of the intricate designs. A little silver moon hung off the chain. Tiny stars surrounded it while silver lines split across the edges of the frame. 

Wukong’s hands moved towards me without warning. I tensed a little as they drew near. Still, with a quick assurance that this was my King moving closer to me, I held still and allowed him to clasp the necklace around my neck. Long, nimble fingers barely brushed my skin as he pulled away. I looked up to see Wukong staring down at me with this wide, magnetizing grin.

“That looks really good on you.” He mused in an appraising tone. I flushed at the compliment and turned my head away.

Luckily, Wukong didn’t seem to notice my predicament. Instead, he turned back to the stall and began avidly searching for something else. I sidled up behind him and watched as he suddenly plucked a gold necklace from its holder. Holding it up, he took one look before clasping it onto his neck.

I backed up a little as he spun around to face me again.

This time, he was sporting a massive grin and proudly puffing out his chest to show off the gold sun necklace around his neck. I gave it a once over, smiling at the equally detailed design on it. The king waited patiently for me to compliment him. When I didn’t, he simply took matters into his own hands.

“What do you think? Kinda cute, huh?” He prompted. I eyed the tall simian, proud and bright in his excitement. He wore a smile that could light up the darkest of corners and I found myself smiling back at him as I responded.

“Very cute.” I hummed lightly.

Wukong, oblivious as ever, swept on to look at a stall behind me. The vendor selling the necklaces made a shout of complaint. Before he could even stand up though, Wukong and I were already moving away at a seemingly agreed upon pace without so much as a thought.

Together, we continued down the streets. Wukong visited just about every stall, lingering in some places more than others. His curiosity was insatiable though.

One minute, he’d be looking at food and the next he’d be hanging off the top of a stall to snag something shiny off the racks. After a few minutes of collecting things, he’d come back to me. Anything he found pretty was bestowed upon me as a gift. He told me so himself with a proud grin.

It was flattering really.

Although all of the stuff was stolen, I found that I didn’t care. My arms and neck only seemed to grow heavier with extravagant gifts. I knew I would never find a use for half of the stuff. After all, jewelry and fancy clothing had never been my style.

Yet, I loved every minute of our little adventure. I found myself amused by the King’s antics as he jumped from stall to stall, loudly chittering and waving his tail like an excited puppy. Even though this was one of our first outings together, I was beginning to learn that this behavior was natural.

Sun Wukong was simply a never ending ball of energy.

For the most part, I kept an eye on my King. His actions already drew enough attention without people seeing that he wasn't exactly human. Plus, I found that watching him was more interesting than the actual market.

However, as we drew closer to the end, something caught my eye. 

A scarf. Red like freshly spilled blood. It was a simple thing. Completely ordinary compared to the gifts my King had bestowed upon me. Still, I found myself drawn to it. The rest of my gifts were stored within the shadows as I reached for the cloth. 

I was astonished to discover just how soft and smooth the material felt. Like fresh green grass. I admired it closely, awed by its mere existence.

Behind me, I felt the air woosh and a familiar warmth press up against my shoulder.

“What’s this?” Wukong’s voice inquired boisterously.

A gold-furred hand reached forward to greedily grab at the scarf. I abruptly turned away, clutching it to my chest. Wukong gave me a dumbfounded look, eyes wide, as I spun around to glare at him.

“It’s mine.” I growled defensively. Wukong stared at me in shock before seeming to shake himself.

“Wha- well let me see it!” He demanded, reaching forward again. I turned away from him only to feel his chest collide with my back.

“No! You’re gonna rip it!” I hissed. Wukong made an incredulous noise and tried wrapping his arms around me to grab at the scarf.

“I will not!” He shouted.

“You always rip the nice things!” I retorted, resisting his advances. “That’s why you don’t have any nice clothes!”

“That is not true!” The King protested, a hand flying to his chest as he backed away like I’d hit him. I stopped and turned to him with a quirked eyebrow. Wukong huffed at me and folded his arms with a pout.

"It's not. I have nice clothes. You just don't ever see 'em."

"Yeah, that's cause they don't exist." I snarked. The King gave me an affronted look, mouth dropped in shock.

Rolling my eyes, I turned my attention back down to my scarf. I wasn’t sure what it was about the cloth. It felt nice and soft in my hands and, despite it’s simplicity, the stitching spoke of something hand crafted and personal.

Besides, as much as I loved Wukong’s gifts, it was nice to get myself something for once.

The thought brought a serene smile to my face.

I was so distracted that I didn’t notice the hitch in my King’s heartbeat. Nor did I see the way he looked at me as though he’d just seen the most beautiful thing in the world, his tail wagging slightly. I did notice when I was approached though.

Immediately, I snatched the scarf away from greedy hands. I was more than surprised when those hands found purchase on my arms instead. I looked up into pretty gold eyes and found myself caught off guard by how close Wukong was to me. A soft smile adorned his face- the kind that resembles melted ice cream.

Very carefully, he eased my scarf from my fingertips. I didn’t even realize what he was doing until it was too late.

Before I knew it, my hood was pulled down and the soft red material was being gently wrapped around my neck. My fur puffed out involuntarily as Wukong’s fingers glanced across my skin. I hardly noticed, instead turning my attention to the scarf.

The material wasn't so much a scarf as it was a long dark red cape that tumbled down my back and fanned out around me. I couldn’t help but grin as I caught sight of myself in a nearby mirror. The color complimented my fur brilliantly. I was almost amazed by how pretty it looked.

Through the mirror, my eyes caught on Wukong’s. There was an admiring little sparkle in those gold irises as he gave me an appreciative once over. Flustered, I quickly distanced myself from him and went back to the stand.

Unfortunately, Wukong simply followed with a smirk.

“What do you want?” I growled, trying my hardest to ignore the heat creeping up my cheeks. Wukong chuckled a little as he sidled up behind me, his chest pressing into my back.

“You look really pretty.” He hummed softly.

“Shut up.” I complained loudly, reaching over my shoulder to push his face away. A low chuckle escaped the King. The sound was quickly followed up by a happy little rumble as he leaned into me a little more.

Fighting to keep my heart within the confines of my chest, I moved away from him once more and began searching through the fabrics still left on the stand. It took only a moment before one in particular caught my eye.

Smiling, I reached out and pulled it from its place. I returned to the King who was watching me curiously with it in hand. Embarrassment crept up my cheeks as I mimicked what the King had done earlier and got really close to him. His eyes traced my movements like a hungry wolf. I couldn’t help but chuckle at the thought as I reached out and carefully wrapped my chosen fabric around his neck.

Taking a step back, I quietly admired my choice. The scarf I’d chosen was a lot like mine. However, the color was a brighter red, like the rising sun over a desert. The material wasn’t nearly as long as mine either. It seemed more like an actual scarf than a cape. The ends of it were long enough to drape down Wukong's back in two long pieces. They fluttered a little as he turned to look down at his new attire.

I laughed at the sight, inadvertently drawing Wukong’s attention back to me.

“What do you think?” He asked excitedly, grin slipping back onto his face like a puzzle piece.

I chuckled as he spread out his arms and did a little twirl. When he’d stopped, I approached him and reached up to adjust the material. Wukong watched my every movement, expression unbearably soft and happy as he leaned in closer to me.

“You’ve never looked better.” I teased, tongue in cheek. Wukong squinted at me, a playful look in his eyes.

“I don’t know whether or not I should be insulted by that.” He huffed.

“It’s a compliment really. You should take it as one.” I mused. 

Wukong gave me a disbelieving look before reaching out to slip his long fingers under my new scarf. I sucked in a breath and looked down only to realize that he was grabbing my necklace. It barely showed above the top of the red material.

“If we wear these all the time, no one will be able to see the necklaces.” He pouted. I rolled my eyes.

“We won’t be wearing these all the time. Having these on when we’re on the Mountain would be a death sentence. We can wear them when we travel but we can keep these necklaces on whenever we want. How about that?” Wukong gave out a considerate hum but frowned a little.

“You hate jewelry though, don’t you?”

“I’ll wear it for you.” I replied, reaching out to touch his necklace. Only after I said it did the weight of my words sink in.

Wukong gave me a wide-eyed look, hope sparking in his eyes. It was then that I noticed that our faces were mere inches from each other. I could feel Wukong’s breath ghosting over my lips. I could even feel and hear his heart racing underneath my fingertips. The whole thing had me feeling a little breathless. Especially as I felt Wukong lean just a little closer.

Excitement burned through my chest with sudden potency as I sank into the shadows and slipped away. Wukong made a flabbergasted noise, floundering on the spot. A giddy sound escaped me as I emerged next to a different stall several feet away. Where I’d been standing, Wukong was spinning around helplessly in his effort to find me.

I waited until his eyes met mine. 

Only then, only when I could see the way his gold eyes narrowed and his smile sharpened, did I slip away again. Like a game of cat and mouse. I continued disappearing and reappearing around different corners. The King followed me as close as he could, lost yet determined to keep up. His enthusiasm was infectious as he chased after me, racing to keep up as I allowed him to chase me, thoroughly enjoying our little game as we wandered back out into the forest.

—

Five Days after Home (Chapter 10), Monday

I never thought I’d be in the position I was in now.

Yet, here I was watching my former King chase after a roll of bandages like a clumsy toddler. I didn’t know how he managed it. At this point, I was starting to think it was a bit. Somehow, he’d managed to get himself into a continuous loop of accidentally kicking the roll away from him and halfway across the room before proceeding to chase it down with all the fury of a frustrated emu. It was like a scene straight out of a cartoon.

I watched from the bed, my shoulders shaking with barely contained laughter. This whole thing had been going on for almost five minutes now. Yet, as amusing as I found it, I could see that the King was genuinely starting to get angry.

Smirking, I flicked one finger and a glowing purplish black portal opened beneath the bandages. They rolled in without a hitch, disappearing from sight only to reappear in my hand. Wukong stumbled a little as they disappeared.

For a moment, he stared at the ground as though he expected it to swallow him up as well before realization dawned on him and he turned to give me a glare.

“Gotta be quicker than that.” I teased, holding the roll up between two fingers.

Wukong scowled at me, face scrunching in displeasure. He caught the roll of bandages with deft hands as I tossed it to him. The gold simian’s fur was visibly ruffled, his tail lashing in annoyance. I could feel my own tail fluttering over the blankets, amusement coloring my thoughts at the sight.

A small smile touched my lips as the King huffed and walked over with a tiny pout.

“Aw come on. There’s no reason to be embarrassed. After all, that roll seemed pretty quick.” I remarked. Wukong flopped onto the bed next to me face first with a loud groan.

“Shut up.” He grumbled. I couldn’t help but chuckle as I reached over to gently pat his head.

“There there. It’s all right. Some enemies just can’t be beat.”

My hand barely retracted fast enough to avoid sharp fangs as the King twisted to snap at me. Sharp canines glinted in the sunlight as he bared his fangs in a silent snarl. Gold eyes glittered at me dangerously, a warning. 

I simply smiled at the display and leaned towards him. 

“How are you gonna keep your end of the deal and keep me safe if you struggle with picking up a thing of bandages? Hell, the enemy could drop one of those on the ground and you’d be chasing it around so long I’d already be gone. Swept up. Taken away. Just like that.” Wukong rolled his eyes at me and buried his face into the sheets.

“Shut up.”

“Just sayin’.” I snickered. Wukong huffed at me, his tail lashing.

For a moment, silence drew out between the two of us and I was left to observe the scorned King from a distance.

I’d been in the palace for about 2 weeks now. Granted, most of that time was spent comatose.

However, I was beginning to gain a sense of routine during my stay. Every day, Wukong would come up to my room in the morning to check on me and ask if I needed anything. I took full advantage of the room service if only for the food. After that, the King would either leave me to my own devices or loiter around like a lost puppy. If it wasn’t him coming to see me, it was Princess Iron Fan or MK.

After their talk on Wednesday, Wukong and the kid had agreed that they wouldn’t do any training this week. That didn’t stop the kid from still visiting every other day though. Some days, he would come over explicitly to check on me. Other days, he would just come to chat and rant about whatever was going on in his life. 

As usual, I found myself strangely intrigued with the kid. Even on days when I didn’t feel like socializing, he still managed to get a little conversation out of me. He didn’t push it though. It was like the kid had a sixth sense. As soon as my social battery started to deplete, he’d change the subject or go over to Wukong to talk. It was touching, to be honest.

Letting out a hum, I turned to the flopped over King beside me and smiled a little.

“You’re not falling asleep, are you? That’s supposed to be my job.” 

Wukong didn’t respond but his tail twitched in annoyance. 

Grinning, I reached over to jab my finger into his side. The gold simian jumped, a little squeak escaping him, but he kept his head down. Whether it was exhaustion or embarrassment that kept him down was debatable.

“Ah come on.” I drawled. “You’re not seriously embarrassed about losing a fight to those bandages, are you?”

Wukong tilted his head to glare up at me. I simply bared my fangs in a teasing smirk and reached out to prod his side again. The King flinched away from the touch even as I continued my teasing.

“Come on! I’m hangin’ out in the open here! If you’re not gonna wrap me up then give me the roll and let me do it my damn self.” I complained, reaching out to grab the roll of bandages.

Before I could, Wukong quickly tucked his arm underneath his chest. I glared at him lightly. He simply frowned at me, lips pressed in a light pout. Ignoring how adorable he looked like that, I tried reaching for his hand again but Wukong simply wedged his arm further under himself and turned his head away.

“No! I’ll do it.” He growled petulantly.

“Well then hurry up!” I snapped, more exasperated than actually angry.

Wukong made some sort of incoherent grumbling before dragging himself up into a sitting position. I rolled my eyes as he cast a sullen glance my way. He reminded me of a chastised puppy as he crawled over to me and sat down with his legs crossed. 

Huffing, I placed my head in one hand and presented the other to Wukong. The mostly healed flesh caught my eye as I moved. My claws hadn’t quite come back yet but my fingers and wrists were making a surprisingly steady recovery.

Even so, I could see Wukong cringe as he caught sight of the wound.

“If you can’t handle it, let me rebandage it myself.” I muttered irritably. Wukong simply shook his head and took a deep breath.

Being as gentle as possible, he grabbed my hand and carefully began rewrapping it. I tried to ignore the way his fingers felt against my skin. His touch was gentle yet it pulled at the strings of the alarm system in the back of my mind telling me to take my hand away. I forced the feeling away only because I knew that it had to be done. It was quite the process. Kind of like shutting off a fire alarm without confirming that there wasn’t actually a fire.

Still, I forced myself to sit still as the King patched me up.

At this point, I was slowly starting to get used to it. For the past few days, Wukong had become insistent upon bandaging me up. I wasn’t sure the reasoning behind it. Whether it was born from his unease towards Princess Iron Fan or a need to take care of me was yet to be determined. I wasn’t exactly sure which idea I hated more.

Either way, the new development had left me in a bit of a predicament.

Normally, I didn’t like a lot of people touching me. I didn’t trust them. Especially not with my body.

Even yesterday, I had to take frequent breaks from Princess Iron Fan’s administrations simply because the touch made me feel cagey. I hated people touching me. The only two occasional exceptions had always been Princess Iron Fan and the Monkey King.

Unfortunately, the latter of the two still remained as an exception. Even after all of our fighting and arguments, I still found that I didn’t tense as much under the King’s care. It was almost scary how relaxed my body felt in his presence. I was all too aware of how he affected me now. 

How the touch of his skin against mine made my heart race. How the scent of peaches saturated the air. How that very same scent eased away my anxieties no matter how much I didn’t want it to. My body felt comfortable with him. I felt relaxed. Yet, my mind remained incredibly guarded against his presence. It was a strange contradiction, one that had me constantly analyzing every touch, every minute movement.

“Doin’ okay?” Wukong asked softly. 

I turned a little to look at him. His long fingers worked with a nimbleness unique to the simian as he tied off the bandage he was working on. Gold eyes flickered to me briefly before dropping back down to his task. I allowed him to pick up my other hand, burying my unease and letting out an impatient huff.

“I’m fine. Just hurry up. I’m starving.” Wukong hummed a little but continued what he was doing.

On one hand, I was grateful for the King’s hospitality. I couldn’t remember the last time I’d had so many meals in a week. Plus, it wasn’t like the whole thing was uncomfortable. It was just the touching bits that I found myself still uneasy around.

Luckily, my recovery time seemed to have doubled from the usual. Injuries like mine usually took several weeks of sleeping to heal from. However, with the Princess’ help and the work of her potions, my body was recovering faster than it had since I’d been revived. Three weeks of recovery meant that most of my wounds had already closed and started to heal. I was now no longer afraid of passing out once I stood up.

The only wounds still giving me trouble now were my ribs, my claws, and the gashes along my side. Even though it wasn’t infected anymore, I could still feel the poisonous effect of Yuming’s claws trying to eat away at my skin and muscle. My sides had always been sensitive. Therefore, the wound left me feeling like I had an exposed nerve that was being bared to the world at all times.

I was drawn from my thoughts by the feeling of fingers on my upper forearm. I frowned, knowing there was no reason for that area to be touched. Plus, I could already feel the tightness of the bandages wrapping my wrists and hands.

Uneasy, I looked down to see long, gentle fingers wrapped around my wrist. They kept my arm upturned as another hand carefully combed through the exposed fur on my upper forearm, gently smoothing out some of the mats and curls there. The touch seemed involuntary, staticky even. The King’s eyes were distant, his heartbeat slow. He was even slouched over a little, as though he was deep in thought. 

It wasn’t the first time something like this had happened in the last few days. I had noticed recently that the King’s touches were starting to linger. Of course, he’d always been a very clingy person. Every chance he had to touch me, every moment we spent together was normally accompanied by an unnecessary amount of physical contact. It was something that always seemed to calm him.

At one point, receiving such affections had seemed as easy as breathing.

The same could not be said of the present.

Which left me feeling very conflicted because, on one hand, it felt nice. Being cared for. I had to remind myself though that indulging in such things before I could mentally accept them would only stress me out later. Plus, grooming was something reserved for the community. I had no community.

Clearing my throat a little, I called out to the King in a gruff tone.

“Wukong.”

For a moment, the King didn’t seem to have any reaction.

Only when I tried to pull away did he seem to come back a bit. His eyes were blank when they looked at me. I couldn't help but notice that they weren’t just void though. They were murky, as though there were thoughts I couldn’t see swarming behind those dull gold eyes.

“Hey.” I called, twisting my hand a little to grab his arm. “Wukong?”

The King blinked at me, confusion marring his face. Slowly, his eyes turned down to look at our arms. It took a moment before realization exploded across his face and he immediately dropped my arm. I watched, feeling baffled, as he sprung away from me. Shame and embarrassment emanated from his puffed out fur and stiff posture as he quickly stood and began backing away.

“Sorry, I- I didn’t- I wasn’t, uh-” He almost tripped over himself but caught his balance, cheeks so red he resembled a tomato. “I’m just gonna- I’m gonna go, uh- uhm… grab something.”

With one last glance at me, he spun around and raced out the door. In his haste to escape, he didn’t even remember to shut it behind him. I didn’t really notice though, too confused by that sequence of events. Somewhere in my mind, I wondered what he’d been thinking so hard about.

However, I brushed the thought away with a light growl.

“That’s not my problem.” I reminded myself adamantly.

Sighing, I laid down, wincing as pain flared through my side. It wasn’t nearly as bad as before. Just a dull throb. Even so, it only served as a reminder that I had bigger things to worry about than Sun Wukong’s mood swings.

Three weeks had passed since my encounter with the mercenaries. There had been no suspicious movement from anyone since then. After the attack on the mall, I had posted several sentries all along the edges of the city just in case those people tried to escape or bring reinforcements. Yet, so far, they’d seen nothing.

Which was not a good sign.

Silence was never a good thing. Silence is what you hear just before a tornado or a storm. In those moments, the world goes quiet and then it goes to shit. That had always been my experience. 

Just as my thoughts breached this subject, I felt something inside me pull. Instinctively, a hand went to my chest. I was relieved to find that the twinge didn’t come from the shadows still holding my ribs together. 

Instead, this twinge had a slight tang to it. A tingling sensation that coated my spine as it neared. The shadows around me coiled, their anticipation buzzing through my head like the low hum of a jet engine. I straightened in my bed and looked around for the source, waiting for it to make itself known.

I found the source in the form of a small shadowy rabbit. Its tiny violet outline appeared from the shadows on the other side of the room near the wardrobes. I watched as the creature approached with slow, almost mechanical hops. The hum in my head grew louder. 

I ignored the sound and waited as the rabbit disappeared only to abruptly manifest from the shadows of the scrunched up blanket in front of me. One glowing white eye stared at me from the inky pits of its face. Besides the coiling of shadows within its body, it made no other movement.

“Xiao Yao.” I hummed curiously. “What are you doing here?”

The creature stared at me for a long minute. Yet, even then it made no inclination of wanting to respond. I sighed, knowing already that this was going to be a headache and a half.

Reaching out, I watched as inky black streams of darkness tinged with purple poured from my outstretched fingertips. They stretched out in long tendrils, arching towards the rabbit. The hum in my head grew louder as the shadows curled around the tiny rabbit, melding themselves with the creature. Only when it began to take its true form did I pull my hand away.

A spark of awe flashed through me as I watched the shadow bunny melt into a singular blob. Shadows and sparks of violet magic wreathed within it. Slowly, they moved backwards until they were hovering over the ground and then they began stitching together a creature not unlike myself.

Even slouched, Yaoguai stood a good seven feet off the ground. The creature was skinny, its waist tiny compared to its oversized shoulders. It had no tail and no discernible features outside of dark violet bandages that wrapped around its torso. The ends of those seemingly harmless appendages hovered in the air around it like sleeping snakes. Some vague piece of clothing made of shadows hung around the creature’s waist. A meager attempt at clothing. I could even spot the mimicry of my scarf around their neck.

Besides that, the only other features were its singular white eye that stared at me unblinkingly and the crossed out, glowing white X of the other eye. Little white outlines mimicked the form of long hair curling over its shoulders. In any other circumstances, the styling might have been considered cute.

However, that thought was only countered by the unnaturally long arms and massive clawed hands that were almost dragging on the floor. Like something straight out of a horror movie. There was little difference in the shadows that made the creature’s head and body. If anything, Yaoguai was like one fluid mold of liquid darkness. My instincts knew he was no ordinary creature. 

In fact, there was something empty, something foreign about him, that had my hackles rising despite knowing he posed no danger to me.

“Yaoguai. It’s nice to see you again.” I greeted with a little nod.

The creature continued staring at me without so much as a peep. In fact, it remained so incredibly still that I was almost convinced that it had been replaced by a cardboard cutout. Yet, the shadows within continued to swirl.

I sighed and shook my head.

“You’re not a very good conversationalist, you know that?” I admonished lightly. When my only response was silence, I straightened and slipped into more of a business-like demeanor.

“Do you have something to report?”

Yaoguai tilted his head but otherwise didn’t budge. Annoyance flared in my mind as I lashed my tail and fixed them with a sharp glare.

“Speak.” I commanded.

“No.” A warbly voice replied. It seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere all at once, echoing from the shadows around me like light bouncing off a room full of mirrors. I couldn’t pinpoint exactly what direction it was coming from. Especially because the creature had no mouth.

I barely noticed the strange quality of its voice, instead glaring at them incredulously.

“Did you just tell me no?” I growled. The sound of claws scraping the floor resounded before that voice spoke again.

“Nothing.” It said. I scowled at the creature.

“Nothing what? Nothing to report? Nothing to say? Nothing happened? What?”

“Nothing.” They repeated lamely, almost uncertain. I let out a groan and shook my head.

“Is that your way of telling me that there’s nothing to report?” My only response was an empty stare. “Yes or no? Do you have something to tell me?”

“No.” The creature replied. I glared at it.

“So then, why the hell are you here!? You’re supposed to be protecting the sub!”

Yaoguai held my gaze for a moment before bowing its head. Its expression didn’t change yet the motion made him look like a scolded young kid. Despite that, I could feel its presence slowly bleeding through the room, a demonic aura swirling from the shadowy depths of its body. Between that and the child-like behavior, I wasn’t sure if I should feel intimidated or sorry for him.

Sighing, I folded in on myself and shook my head.

“Damn it, you’re worse than a toddler.” I grumbled.

Feeling tired already, I reached out a hand to the creature. I could almost see the way his head tilted down slightly to give the appendage a blank stare. Rolling my eyes, I waved my hand around with an encouraging nod.

“Take it.” I ordered.

With all the hesitancy of a child taking its first steps, Yaoguai lifted one massive clawed hand and moved it towards me. I noted vaguely that it was twice the size of my head. In such a shortened form, it almost seemed like the creature became more disproportionate than usual.

I brushed aside the observation while reaching out to gently grab his hand.  

Immediately, I felt the surge of magic flowing between us. The humming in my head grew quiet as I felt something slip back into place. It was an eerie feeling. My shadows were constant. At every waking moment, in every dream, I could hear their quiet hiss beyond my mind. 

Yet, with Yaoguai, I could tell that he was different. I could hear the hum his presence produced like electricity through a light bulb. Its conscience felt cold against my own as the creature’s very essence bled into my fingertips. Dark magic coiled with my own but not in a way that would prove dangerous.

It was strange, I thought.

Yaoguai had always been a carbon copy of myself. Looking at him though was like looking into a one way mirror. I could see and feel my own magic within him and yet there was something more. His magic felt different. Tasted different. Like tasting the difference between artificial sugar and real sugar. I could sense something else beyond that writhing mass of shadows that made up his core and it wasn't me.

The idea made my skin crawl.

Burying my unease with a practiced hand, I took Yaoguai’s one clawed hand in both of mine and looked directly into his eyes.

“Show me.”

Immediately, my vision blurred.

The next thing I knew, I was looking out from the edge of my submarine. It was dark out. A familiar gold cloud flashed through the corner of my eye. I glanced over briefly, watching through Yaoguai’s eyes as Wukong and I disappeared into the distance. Something sad and forlorn curled in my chest. 

Yet, I could tell that the emotions weren't mine. 

The vision moved on fairly quickly. Before I knew it, it was daytime and I watched as people went about their business, tracing up and down the harbor in lazy sweeps. The creature’s mind pressed against mine as he scrutinized every person who passed by. His thoughts weren’t exactly coherent. However, I could feel a foreign suspicion press against my mind each time someone he suspected passed by.

I followed his promptings and scrutinized a few people that I thought were suspicious too. There were a few people who passed that I didn’t like the looks of. However, not a single person seemed to be acting strangely. Most people didn’t even look at the submarine. Few even spared it a passing glance.

Slightly disappointed, I mentally pulled away from the memory. Relief coursed through me as Yaoguai’s alien presence slipped away from my mind. I’d never exactly been certain as to his origins. It was like he just appeared one day on his own, a manifestation of my shadows massed together as one.

Even so, it still unnerved me to know that I had produced something so intimidating.

“So, you came to tell me that you have nothing. Is that it?” I muttered, fixing the creature with a hard stare. He paused before slowly bowing his head in shame. I rolled my eyes and turned away.

“Well. I was hoping you’d catch something but, if nobody came by, then it can’t be helped. I’ll just have to figure out who these people are through other means.”

A quiet sigh escaped me as I placed my chin in my hand.

I knew I had the Princess’ support. She’d reminded me several times in the last few days that, if I needed her help, she’d be there. However, I still didn’t like the idea of using her resources. In my head, I was already planning for that to be a last resort.

Which left me on my own to investigate.

When Wukong found me, I’d left Yaoguai with the sub in case someone came by. Yet, it seemed as though the mercenaries were being cautious. In my state, I knew I couldn’t look around for them myself. Even if I did, I knew Wukong and the Princess would both be pissed knowing I went out alone and I really didn’t want to deal with them.

I couldn’t send Yaoguai anywhere either. At least not anywhere outside the city. The creature was strong but extremely volatile. I’d learned from experience that, the longer we were apart, the more it would pull on my magic, making me nauseous and weak. Not to mention, the creature’s instability. Without me to routinely regulate his power output and temper, he was truly a force to be reckoned. The last time that had happened, I’d locked them away in my lantern for two months. The process was… exhausting. 

Growling, I crossed my legs properly and folded my arms in thought. My fangs felt sharp against my lip as I chewed on it. I was so deep in thought that I almost didn’t notice Yaoguai shifting on their feet.

I did notice when an abnormally large hand was raised from his side. The sight made me tense considerably. Doubly so when Yaoguai plunged his claws into his own stomach. I bit back my worry and dismay by assuring myself that they weren’t hurting themselves by doing that.

In fact, the creature barely even flinched as he rummaged around for a minute. My stomach twisted uncomfortably at the sight.

Still, I watched as the creature’s one eye brightened and it removed its claws from its stomach. Within the confines of their long claws, I caught a glimpse of something red. Even beyond the goopy black substance clinging to it, I recognized it. I would’ve recognized that color anywhere. Like freshly spilled blood, darkened with time.

My heart gave an excited little leap as Yaoguai held up the material between two claws. My excitement was only tempered by the black mucus clinging to it. I watched as some of it dripped down onto my blankets. Luckily, it didn’t stay. In fact, within one second and the next, the substance was swallowed back up into the shadows. 

The same did not appear to be the same for the scarf though. 

“I don’t even wanna know what that is.” I grumbled.

Yaoguai simply blinked at me before gesturing the scarf forward. I crinkled my nose as more sludge dripped down onto my blankets. Even so, I found myself reaching forward to take it, feeling the tiniest bit comforted by an encouraging hum that rumbled through Yaoguai’s nonexistent ribs.

Immediately, the black mucus rubbed off on my claws. I cringed at the feeling of the slimy cold substance. It reminded me of too many things. Being ripped from my body. Spending centuries in darkness. Ice pressed against my skin, burrowing into my mind until I was torn from the black sludge and shoved back into my once broken body.

I shivered and tossed the scarf aside with a huff.

“Thank you, Yaoguai. I was wondering where it’d gone off to.” I mused, watching as the slime seeped off my scarf and into the shadows once more.

Seeing the old cloth was a relief. After collapsing in my sub and being woken up to the sound of Wukong banging on my door, my first reaction had been to grab my scarf and turn away. Yet, it was nowhere to be found. Something inside of me had stung at the thought that it had been destroyed. After so many years, so many battles, to have it lost so easily…

“Important.” Yaoguai's voice warbled, thick and confident. I turned to him with a raised eyebrow.

“Hm?” The creature lifted one massive claw and pointed towards the scarf.

“Important.” He repeated in the same echoey voice. I glanced over at it and frowned.

“Right.” I hummed. “Yeah, I guess it is kind of important.”

Reaching out, I carefully flattened out one edge of the scarf. By this point, most of Yaoguai’s stomach goo was gone. What was revealed underneath was the tattered red scarf that I’d been wearing for centuries, torn and dirty beyond belief. I couldn’t even remember the last time I’d washed it. I was always afraid doing so would ruin it.

The thought had disturbed me greatly.

I noticed with a twinge of disappointment that there was a new tear in it.

“Bad guys.” Yaoguai’s voice reverberated through my ears with an oozing malice.

I glanced over to see that a glowing white mouth had appeared on his face. Dark purple teeth were bared in a jagged snarl. The creature’s singular eye had taken on a brighter shade of white, a low rumble emanating from its chest as it glared at the scarf furiously. My shoulders tensed at such a fierce display but I remained calm knowing he wasn’t angry at me.

“Yes. The bad guys ripped it up a little.” I lamented, carefully picking up the soft cloth. “They got me pretty good too.”

“Didn’t protect.” Yaoguai bowed its head in shame, teeth gone from sight.

I shifted closer to the edge of the bed on instinct. Before I knew it, I was reaching out to him, my fingers latching onto a cold arm made of shadows. The alien hum in my mind grew. Yet I remained where I was as the creature lifted his head to look at me from behind one glowing white eye.

“I need you to do something for me. Do you think you’re up to it?” I asked gently. Yaoguai’s head tilted slightly.

“Mission?”

“Yes. I need you to find someone for me. Someone important. They can’t be hurt though. They gotta come to me completely unharmed.” I emphasized in a voice that left no room for argument. Yaoguai stared for a moment before giving a single nod.

“No harm.”

“Good. Now, you know that blue-eyed Huli Jing that we saved? Yuming?” Yaoguai gave a simple nod and I pressed on. “They have yet to leave the city and I have a feeling that they may have answers to some questions I have.”

Yaoguai blinked at me, a glowing fanged grin sprouting across his face. I allowed a similar expression to cross my face as I grabbed his shoulder and pulled them close. The creature made no complaint. Power surged in my chest as I poured a massive portion of my magic into him. My shadows hissed around me, eager to serve.

“Find them.” I snarled.

Like the Chesire cat, Yaoguai’s body disappeared and then his grin. Within seconds, he’d taken the form of a black and violet-feathered hawk. I watched with a hint of pride as he hovered for a moment before abruptly sweeping up into the ceiling and disappearing within wisps of smoke.

For a moment, I let myself think.

I knew Yuming was still in the city. My sentries hadn’t seen them leave yet. However, I’d been so tired when we escaped that I hadn’t even considered leaving one of my shadows with the Huli Jing. Which meant Yaoguai was going to have to sweep the city themselves. In the back of my mind, I hoped that he would be successful.

Humming, I sat up and took a look around. Around the same time Yaoguai had showed up, I’d noticed the sound of the stove being lit downstairs. I hadn’t smelled smoke yet, which was good. However, I figured it would only be a matter of time.

Taking in a breath, I leaned back into my shadows. They hummed appreciatively against my skin, coiling themselves with my fur and taking a particular delight in messing it up. I allowed them to do so until I got to the kitchen.

As soon as I stepped into the doorway, I regretted coming downstairs.

Something foul smelling drifted towards me. I flinched back at the smell, my hand flying up to pinch my nose. I found myself thanking my lucky stars that I was born with super hearing and not “super-smelling” as I took a step into the kitchen.

Across the way, Wukong was fretting over something on the stove. Whatever it was, it looked like it was going to explode at any second. Wukong made a distressed noise as he spun around and began frantically searching through his cupboards. The pot on the stove made a hiss.

The sound only sent Wukong further into a frenzy as he ducked behind the counters and began desperately rummaging around. 

I was almost afraid of approaching the pot of green substance on the stove. It looked toxic. Even so, I could see that it was ready to start boiling over. 

So, I pulled up some courage and quickly made my way over. Wukong was crouched next to the stove when I got there. I almost had to step around him to turn off the flame below the pot of poison.

At the sound of it clicking off, Wukong jumped. I flinched back as he abruptly stood, his shoulder almost clipping my chest. The gold simian didn’t even seem to notice me until that exact moment, a startled squeak escaping him.

“Macaque!” He exclaimed. I gave him an annoyed look and folded my arms.

“What the hell are you doing? “

“I- I was-”

“Who even let you in the kitchen?” I chided. Wukong frowned and ducked his head away.

“You said you were hungry.” He mumbled.

“So?”

“So, I was tryna make you something to eat!” The simian snapped, flailing his hands in the air irritably. A sharp glare was sent my way before he turned back to the cabinet he was searching through beforehand. I watched for a moment, feeling lost for words.

When I finally found one, it was a simple, “Oh”.

Wukong paid me no attention. 

However, after a second, he stopped and then let out a groan. I frowned as his head thumped against the cabinet door. He looked a little defeated, shoulders slumped and eyes closed as though he’d accepted his fate.

“I was gonna try to make you something to eat, but it turned into that.” He complained, waving his hand up at the stove. I gave a little hum and glanced over at the pot again.

Somehow, I couldn’t help but feel a little touched.

Wukong’s cooking skills had always been abysmal. Everyone who knew him knew he couldn’t cook worth shit. That was one thing DBK and I had always teased him about because, despite all of his powers and immortalities, Monkey King had always been awful at the more mundane, everyday life things. I was honestly impressed the day he’d learned how to wash his own clothes.

Wukong knew he was bad at making food. That’s why he’d always had me organize feasts and do all the cooking back on Flower Fruit Mountain. Plus, anytime he was offered the opportunity of cooking, he would always turn his nose up and say that I could make something better so he shouldn’t bother when he could get a free meal without working.

Despite that, here he was now, trying to make something despite knowing he was awful at it. Something warm sprouted in my chest at the thought.

Ignoring it, I reached over and peeled the lid off the pot on the stove.

Immediately, my senses were flooded with the most vile smell I’d ever encountered. I cringed and covered my nose with my hand. With a nearby spoon, I tried stirring the substance a little. Whatever Wukong had made looked like it came straight out of Yaoguai’s stomach. The greenish material made a wet plop sound as I raised the spoon and watched it slide off into the pot.

“Don’t eat it.” Wukong whined despairingly.

I looked down to see him fully sitting on the ground now. Frustrated gold eyes stared up at me, a slight pout sported beneath them. The twice scorned simian met my eyes for a moment before turning away and quietly drawing his knees to his chest with his forehead resting against them.

“I know. I shouldn’t have even tried… I just-” Wukong cut himself off with a frustrated huff and turned his head away completely. Something in me softened at the display. 

“It’s not that bad.” I tried reassuring him.

“Your eyes are watering.” Wukong pointed out.

I blinked in surprise only to realize that my eyes did sting a little. Reaching up a hand, I touched the corner of one eye only for my fingers to come away slightly wet.

An exasperated chuckle left me as I crouched down to Wukong’s level.

“Well, at least it’s not an airborne poison…” I mused. Wukong lifted his head to give me a withering look. I smiled at him and reached out to gently pat his arm. “Come on. Let’s get rid of this stuff so I can make some actual food.”

Wukong let out a sigh before begrudgingly getting to his feet. I followed suit, noting the frustrated scowl trying to etch itself into his face. The look only deepened as he looked over at his creation, his nose crinkling in disgust.

“It smells awful.” He huffed.

“Looks awful too.” I added, making a show of lifting the spoon and letting the sludge splash back into the pot. Both of us shuddered in disgust upon hearing the sound it made.

For a long minute, Wukong simply stared at the pot with a solemn expression. He greatly resembled a kicked puppy with that look. I frowned a little and glanced over at the pot.

While I was certain it wouldn’t kill me, I was only about 30% sure that I wouldn’t pass out just by tasting it. The texture was atrocious as well. If I didn’t die from the taste, I was certain the texture would kill me. In my mind, I briefly questioned what I was about to do.

Yet, I did have to admit that such hard work deserved a little recognition.

So, gathering all of my courage, I lifted the spoon and brought it towards me. Wukong eyed me in confusion but I was on a mission. I didn’t think. I simply licked the spoon.

“Wha- no! Don’t eat it! Macaque!” Wukong shouted, snatching the spoon away immediately.

I barely noticed. In that moment, I was only focused on the taste of vinegar and garlic and something bitter. It coated my tongue like sap. I was half tempted to stick out my tongue and rub it off with my hands but that would be admitting defeat.

Instead, I put a hand over my mouth, trying not to puke. Next to me, Wukong watched in shock as I tried to swallow the substance. My eyes started to water. Something in my stomach clenched.

Still, I tried to force myself to swallow but, no matter how hard I tried, it just wouldn’t go down. If anything, the substance simply stuck to the back of my throat.

Suddenly feeling sick, I hunched over the counter and clutched at my stomach.

Next to me, Wukong sounded like he was starting to freak out.

“Why the hell would you do that!? Are you insane!? I told you not to eat it!” He yelled. I slammed my fist down on the counter a few times and reached a hand out to him.

“Water.” I croaked.

“Wha- water? Water!? Water! Crap!” Wukong exclaimed as he scrambled to find a cup. As soon as the glass of water was presented to me, I snatched it up and took a big swig.

Despite my efforts, the taste didn’t go away.

So, with my glass in hand, I bolted to the sink and filled it up again. I downed that cup as well before filling another. After the fifth glass, I began swishing around the water in my mouth. Even then, Wukong’s concoction still stuck to the insides of my throat and my tongue but, after several rotations of gurgling, swishing, rinsing, and repeating, the acrid taste of vinegar began to fade.

When I felt like I could breathe without puking, I turned back and leaned against the counter. My chest heaved as I made eye contact with Wukong. He was still standing next to his monstrosity, head bowed in shame and his eyes wide with worry.

I took in a few breaths before pointing at the pot derisively.

“That-” I paused to choke back bile. “That is the worst poison I’ve ever tasted.”

“You weren’t supposed to eat it! I told you not to!” Wukong retorted, his hands flailing a little. I went to argue but had to stop and press my fist to my mouth as the taste of vinegar crawled back up my throat.

Wukong watched the reaction with a worried frown. I was really beginning to grow tired of that expression.

So, I swallowed the leftover water in my glass and sauntered over to him. My stomach churned as the smell of his creation hit my nose again. I ignored it, more focused on the gold eyes that traced my movements as I came to a stop and leaned sideways on the counter with a teasing smirk.

“Aren’t you gonna try some?” I asked. Wukong gave me a blank look before looking down at his concoction. 

Tentatively, he picked up the spoon I’d been using and dipped it in. Now that it was cooling, the substance was almost impossible to lift from the pot.

Wukong made a face, his complexion turning a little green as the goo strung out from the pot like moldy cheese.

I grinned.

“Come on, O Great King! I tried some. That means you gotta as well! Aren’t you gonna test out your own product? Or are you too scared?” Wukong glared at me, eyes sparking with indignation. 

Without hesitation, he ripped the spoon from the pot and shoved it into his mouth. A second passed before he pulled it back out to show that the whole thing had been licked clean. I stared at him in wonder, just waiting for the bomb to drop.

For a moment, it looked like the King would survive.

However, after a second, I could see that he’d begun to sweat, his eyes tearing up greatly. I could see and hear him trying to swallow. He didn’t seem to be able to though, his eyes growing wide with fear.

Before I knew it, he was racing to the sink and shoving his entire head under the faucet. 

I threw my head back with a loud cackle. Laughter shook my whole body as I watched him desperately try rinsing his mouth out. Just like with me, it took several tries. Water poured over his head each time he went under, completely soaking the sides of his face.

Even when he finally stopped and turned to glare at me, I couldn't help but laugh.

“Don’t laugh at me.” The simian protested, his face growing dark with blush. The color rivaled that of his face markings. I continued despite his complaining, spurred on more by the way he pouted at me, fur puffed out with embarrassment.

"You're so mean." He grumbled, running his fingers through his wet fur with a huff. I took a moment to compose myself before wiping away a very real tear from my eye. 

“Shit, that’s funny.” I giggled.

Wukong glared at me, his blush deepening even further. I rolled my eyes at him affectionately, more chuckles bubbling up in my chest even as I continued.

“I’m not laughing at you- well- I mean I kind of am laughing at you but it’s only because you look like a wet rat and it’s fuckin’ adorable.”

The laugh building in my chest died off immediately as I realized what I’d said. Wukong’s eyes widened as well.

For a moment, we stared at each other, both of us caught in our own shock.

After a few seconds, however, a pleased smile began to crawl across Wukong’s face. The sight made my cheeks suddenly feel very hot as I spun around and roughly cleared my throat.

“Anyway.” My voice sounded rough even to my ears. I pushed down the embarrassment and waved a hand at the table on the other side of the room. “Go sit down and dry off. I’ll make us something to eat.”

I almost expected teasing or some attempt to make me more embarrassed but nothing came.

Instead, I heard Wukong shuffle and his feet hit the cupboard. Turning a little, I saw that he was now sitting on the counter next to the sink, a content grin across his face. I rolled my eyes and turned my attention towards making food.

It didn’t take long to dispose of his creation and whip something up. Wukong was quiet for the most part, seemingly content to just watch as I worked. The thought made me feel the slightest bit self-conscious and very embarrassed. So, I did my best to ignore him.

Just as I was finishing up, Wukong spoke again.

“We should rebandage your side.” He suggested. I glanced over at him and then down at my exposed torso.

Reminded once again that I was essentially half naked, I turned away from him with a lash of my tail. 

“I’m not waiting for this food any longer. I need something to wash out the after taste of whatever shit you made.” Just the reminder of that awful taste made me shiver. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Wukong do the same.

I removed the pan I was using from the stove and retrieved two bowls to fill. I was barely even finished when I heard Wukong hop down from the counter. Within one second and the next, a familiar warmth appeared just over my shoulder. A noise of complaint escaped me as the two bowls in my hands were scooped up and taken away by warm gold-furred hands.

“Hey!” I exclaimed. Wukong stepped away just as I turned to glare at him.

“I got ‘em. Now, we can go upstairs.” He hummed, tail swishing lazily as he walked away. I rolled my eyes and shook my head.

“Asshole.”

Once again, my shadows welcomed me with open arms as I warped up to my room. On the other side, however, I was left feeling a little nauseous. My head spun distantly as I sat down on the edge of my bed. Ignoring the sensation, I scooted back to sit criss cross and smoothed out some fur along my arm while I waited for Wukong.

When he opened the door, the gold simian only looked mildly surprised to see me. He paused for a brief second before making his way in.

“You shouldn’t be using your shadows like that.” He remarked. I waved a dismissive hand at him and rolled my eyes.

“Yeah, yeah, whatever. Bring me my food ya little thief.” I huffed. Wukong gave me a disapproving look before setting our bowls on the table. I stared in confusion as he turned back to me with his hands on his hips.

“Bandages. Remember?”

“Wukooooong.” I groaned loudly, flopping over on the bed in protest.

“They’ve been aired out long enough.” He argued, his footsteps drawing closer. “You need to get them wrapped up again.”

“Gods. When did you become such a mother-fuckin’ hen?” I growled.

My body tensed as the bed next to me dipped. I turned to give Wukong a scathing glare but he seemed unaffected. In fact, he simply gave me an easy smile as he held up the roll of bandages from earlier. I let out a long-suffering sigh and sat up properly.

“Fine! But be quick about it.” I grumbled. Wukong gave a little nod, expression growing serious as he scooted closer. I fought back a brief rush of panic as I lifted my arms.

I truly hated being exposed like I was. Not only were my sides really sensitive, but nudity- no matter how small- always messed with me. Having my skin and fur exposed in any way felt unnatural. Even more so when it was done around other people. I’d slowly gotten used to the momentary panic and tension in my muscles whenever people touched me this whole last week.

However, Wukong being Wukong only made the situation worse. His touch was intentional and easy. I’d always envied how effortless it was for him to be comfortable with physical touch. He didn’t seem bothered by it. In fact, he seemed attentive and dutiful as he carefully wrapped the bandage around my torso. I found it hard not to react every time his rough fingers touched my sides.

Even so, I forced myself to sit still. Even when he shifted closer to me. Even when I felt his breath on my arm and the warmth from his body radiated off of him only to be greedily taken in by my own. It was embarrassing as shit but I didn’t let the embarrassment show. Or at least, I tried not to as I allowed the King to wrap me back up.

I was more than relieved when Wukong finally tied off the bandage with nimble fingers. I was even more relieved when he backed off a little bit. My heart kept making uneasy stutters in my chest even as I glanced over at him.

I was a little surprised to see him staring down at something on the bed. I followed his gaze only to see his hand resting on my scarf. Wukong was posed as though he’d accidentally touched it while trying to back up. So many warring emotions flashed across his face as he straightened and carefully picked up the tattered cloth. 

“I was wondering where this went.” He murmured, long fingers tracing the edges of the scarf in a reminiscent manner. “I almost thought you’d lost it.”

I frowned at the piece of cloth and bit back a remark of “me too”. Seeing it in his hands brought a lot of memories to mind. I remembered vividly the night we got the scarfs. I also remembered the pendant. The one with the silver moon that I’d proudly hung around my neck every chance I got and protected fiercely in battles. My hand went to my chest as I inadvertently remembered how it burned. Melted to my skin…

Swallowing thickly, I pushed away the memory and nodded at Wukong.

“Where’s yours?” I asked.

“On my dresser in my room.” He replied, his fingers tracing some of the new holes. “I wish I knew how to stitch.”

“After today’s abomination, I’m almost afraid of letting you anywhere near sharp objects.” I huffed, earning myself a tiny smile. Something in me ached at the sight.

“You know how to stitch though.” Wukong reasoned, turning to me with a questioning look. “Why haven’t you fixed this guy up?”

I paused for a moment, taken in by the innocent curiosity in those pretty gold eyes. It was a very captivating sight. Even so, I shook off the observation and shrugged a little.

“Some things are better left as they are. Helps remind me of the stuff I’ve been through.”

Wukong frowned before looking down at the scarf again. After a moment, he hesitantly handed it over to me. I eyed the material and the long fingers holding it before eventually retrieving it from his grasp. The scarf pooled in my lap as I brought it closer to myself. Memories swarmed through my head, prompted by the feel of its silky edges.

Humming, I set it aside with a little sigh.

“I’m sorry I’m not much use.” I looked up at Wukong as he spoke, confusion sparking through me. The King wore a frustrated expression, gold eyes dark in thought. I frowned.

“What are you talking about?”

“Well, the bandages- the- the food- the scarf ? I just…” He paused, his head hanging low. “I know it’s not much but…”

As his posture turned guilty and self-conscious, I couldn’t help but be caught between two different instincts. One part of me said I deserved the hospitality. After all the things Wukong had put me through, some part of me felt like I was owed some sort of payment.

Another part of me, however, hated the expression he wore.

I didn’t want to say as much though. 

So, instead of saying anything, I opened up two portals beneath our bowls of food and they plopped into my outstretched hands with ease. Wukong’s gold eyes widened in surprise. I didn’t acknowledge the awed look, instead handing over one of the bowls to the simian across from me. The King stared at me for a good minute. It almost seemed like he was trying to piece together a puzzle. 

I knew that look. It was the one he’d always worn when we first met.

The thought brought a slight smile to my face as I motioned the bowl closer.

“Take it.” Wukong hesitated for a moment before doing so. I tensed a little as his warm hands barely brushed mine, unsure if I was uncomfortable or just fighting the urge to hold his hand and comfort him.

“Thank you.” The simian breathed.

I nodded and, somehow, it felt like we'd reached a mutual agreement.

Chapter Text

Wukong POV: Two Days Later, Wednesday

Macaque had always been unpredictable.

Figuring out what was going on in that head of his was almost impossible. It was like a labyrinth. Trying to understand his emotions was a lost cause. Even worse than that though, was trying to figure out the meaning behind his actions.

Which is why I found myself very confused when I walked into his room only to find him rummaging through all of my wardrobes and tossing clothes everywhere. I stood in the doorway for a minute, trying to piece together what was happening.

However, when I couldn’t, I took a step into the room.

“What are you doing?” I asked. Macaque barely reacted, his tail continuing to lash behind him as he continued his search.

“Looking for some clothes, obviously.” He grunted. I frowned.

“Why?” The shadow demon paused very briefly to glare at me over his shoulder. I raised my hands in surrender and stayed where I was. “Just wonderin’.”

Amber eyes scrutinized me before turning back to the task at hand. Macaque plucked at the clothes with bandaged fingers, holding each one up and giving them an appraising look before inevitably setting them back down. After a moment, he stood, seemingly unsatisfied, and placed his hands on his hips. A quiet sigh escaped him as he glared down at the clothes he’d gathered.

“I was gonna try and take a bath.” He huffed distractedly. I blinked in surprise.

“Oh, well. Uh, the bathroom is downstairs if you wanna jump in.” I murmured thoughtlessly. Macaque scoffed and turned to glare at me.

“I know where the bathroom is, Wukong.”

“I- I know. I just- if you wanted me to run some water for you or something like that, I- I could do that.” I suggested, earning myself a strange look. “What?”

“Nothing. I just- never expected you of all people to be running a bath for me.” Macaque hummed, a mischievious glint in his eyes. He almost seemed to consider something before turning back to rummage through the clothes some more. “As amusing as it would be, you always make the water too hot. Plus, I can run a bath for myself, thank you very much. I just need something to wear afterwards. I’m sick and tired of being without a shirt at least.” 

“Don’t you have any clothes of your own?” I queried.

“Nope.” Macaque replied, popping the “P” as he said it. “I don’t have anything else besides these pants and my scarf. The shirt that I was wearing before this was the last one I made before coming here.” 

At the mention of the centuries old scarf, I glanced over to where it was laying over the edge of Macaque's bed. It didn’t escape my notice that he still had yet to put it back on. For some reason, that bothered me.

“What happened to your other stuff?” I asked, walking over to pick up the soft red material. “You used to have wardrobes full of stuff in your old house. The monkeys always complained because they’d have to haul it up the Mountain when we returned. You used to have all sorts of stuff in there.”

“Yeah, well, that kind of stuff doesn’t exactly preserve well in the shadow realm. You know that.” Macaque explained absently. “Organic material doesn’t last within shadows. Clothing only lasts a day.”

“Don’t you have any other place to store it?” I questioned. The shadow demon turned to give me an exasperated look that I shrank from.

“I don’t exactly have a house, in case you hadn’t noticed.” He pointed out, amber eyes catching on the scarf in my hands. I pressed on without noticing.

“Well, what about the submarine? Couldn’t you store all that stuff there?” I asked. Macaque made a face, amber eyes growing sharp.

“I lost all that stuff a long time ago, Wukong.” He muttered as he turned back to the clothes. “My wardrobe, the one you’re talking about, the one I spent years collecting? It burned down with all the rest of everyone else’s stuff on Flower Fruit Mountain. I don’t have that stuff anymore. Haven’t for centuries.”

A stab of sorrow pierced my heart as I stared at Macaque’s back in shock.

I remembered his wardrobes very clearly. If there was ever something that Macaque had valued, I knew it was his dress clothes and costumes and theater stuff. The shadow demon used to go to the mortal realm just to watch different shows and plays. I never understood the fascination. Yet, he always seemed delighted to watch those people perform and he’d always come back from different shows with souvenirs- props and signatures from different actors weighing down his travel bags. The house he’d originally been living in eventually became a walk-in closet.

Everything he valued was kept in there.

Idiot. I admonished myself internally.

“I- I didn’t realize- I mean I always just thought you’d taken all that stuff with you, ya know? Saved it somehow.” I admitted quietly. The scarf in my hands suddenly felt very heavy as Macaque paused. His tail flickered once before going still.

“It’s fine. I wouldn’t expect you to know anything about it. You weren’t there, after all.” I winced even though his words lacked their usual venom. Macaque continued without skipping a beat. “Not to mention, this has got to be the longest amount of time we’ve spent around each other since then, so it’s not like you’d know.”

“Yeah...” I whispered, feeling a little lost for words. If Macaque noticed, he didn’t say anything. He simply continued searching through the clothes and slowly began putting them away.

Watching him, I couldn’t help but be reminded that there was still distance between us. Even just standing in the same room, I could still feel it. There was a gap that I wasn’t sure how to breach. At that moment, I found myself wishing we were still as close as we had been when we first met.

I shook myself a little, not wanting to dwell on the thought.

Instead, I decided to make an attempt at lightening the mood. 

“I shoulda known.” I mused, smiling a little as I leaned back on the bed behind me. “You always seemed to show up in the same two outfits. I don’t think I’ve seen you in anything different for the last few centuries.”

“You say that like I’m the only one.” Macaque grunted, tail lashing in annoyance. I shrugged.

“At least I have different sets of the same clothes. It’s not like I wear the same exact set every day.” The shadow demon stilled, his posture stiffening. I smiled and let my tone pitch into something more teasing. “You don’t do that, do you? Wear the same pair of clothes every day?”

“Shut up.” Macaque snapped. My smile grew.

“Do you even wash them?”

“Shut up.”

“You’re telling me that you, Mr. ‘I got to be clean and shower everyday and make sure that Wukong does as well’ hasn’t washed his clothes in who knows how long and he’s probably been wearing the same set for weeks?” Macaque’s ears and face lit up as he turned to glare at me.

“I thought I told you to shut the fuck up.” He growled, tail lashing as he stood. I set his scarf aside and tsked at him.

“Oh Macaque. Poor poor Macaque. How the mighty have fallen! You were the one that taught me personal hygiene and yet, here you are, disregarding your own teachings. Some mentor you are!”

“I’m gonna kick your fuckin’ ass.” Macaque hissed, his fur puffing out in embarrassment. I scrunched up my nose at him.

“Ugh, that outfit must have reeked. I didn’t even think to smell you amidst all the fighting. Now that I think about it though, I’m kind of glad I didn’t.” 

Macaque’s arm moved and something flashed. It moved so fast that, the next thing I knew, something thumped against the wood next to my feet. I froze for a second before looking down. A familiar looking butcher knife glinted at me from where it had lodged itself in the wood floors mere inches from my foot.

“Hey! That’s my floor you’re dingin’ up!” I shouted, reaching down to yank the knife out. Macaque simply gave me a displeased look.

“Maybe you shouldn’t be talkin’ shit.”

“Hey, I get it. Doing your own laundry is hard.” I remarked as I sauntered over with the knife in hand. Macaque scoffed.

“Maybe for you Mr. ‘Wears His UnderWear Four Days in a Row’.” He snarked. It was my turn to be flustered as the shadow demon snickered at me. I glared at him and spun the knife around in my hands.

“Actually, I haven’t done that in centuries, I’ll have you know. In fact, I do my laundry every week now! I even wash my blankets.” I said haughtily. Macaque made an overly surprised face.

“Look at you, overachiever! I bet you wash your towel once a year too, huh?”

“Once a month, actually.”

“Oh, excuse me, yes of course. I bet your room just looks absolutely fantastic as well, huh? Cause, surely, if you’re doing your own laundry every week, then that must mean that you’re cleaning your room every week, right?” He surmised, a hopeful expression crossing his face as he took a step closer to me. I sucked in a breath, surprised by the close proximity.

I was so distracted that I didn’t even notice Macaque slipping the knife from my fingers. I only noticed when the tip barely touched the underside of my chin. The urge to swallow was strong as he lifted the knife, forcing me to tilt my head back. There was a dark glint in his eyes as he smirked at me.

“Ya know, I’m not sure that I believe you on any of that. So, what do you say we take a trip to your room and I can see for myself whether or not you’ve actually been keeping things clean.” He suggested, fangs bared in a devious grin. I glared at him.

“Fine. I have nothing to hide.”

Macaque let out a small hum before taking the knife away. A flick of his hand had the weapon flying into the air where it disappeared into a purplish black portal. I blinked in surprise, finally understanding how he’d made a weapon appear out of thin air. 

“Lead the way.” Macaque prompted, voice deep and raspy as he gestured towards the door.

I glared at him before turning heel. The shadow demon followed close behind as I stomped my way out of the door and down the hallway to my room. It wasn’t until we drew closer that I realized just how much of an idiot I’d been. I paused with my hand on the door handle as a wave of regret rushed over me.

Behind me, I heard Macaque snicker.

“What are you waiting for?” He inquired innocently. “You said that your room was clean, right?”

I grimaced, my shoulders slumping a little. For a brief moment, I considered trying to change the subject or distract Macaque in some way but I knew he’d see right through me. A quick glance over my shoulder told me he knew he’d already won. He looked so smug, his smirk every bit as boastful and condescending as it usually was.

I repressed a groan as I turned back to my door and slid it open.

Immediately, the rancid stench of peaches bombarded my nose. I pushed my way in ahead of Macaque, adamantly ignoring the stench of my own stress and anxiety. Part of me hoped that the shadow demon wouldn’t notice. Judging from his squinted eyes, however, I knew that hope was probably in vain.

Still, the simian didn’t bring any attention to it for which I was grateful.

Looking around, I realized that I really had been an idiot for boasting about my room being clean. A window over my bed allowed in natural light. With it, I could see that piles of clothes and trash were scattered all over my floor. Most of it was in neat piles. There was a method to my madness after all. Even from the first glance, I knew which piles were the oldest and which ones needed to be cleaned first whenever I got another random spike of motivation at 3am.

Still, to the untrained eye, it looked awful. There was a path to my bed and to my closet but that was about it. Even my bed looked messy. A massive pile of blankets and clothes were gathered up in the form of a makeshift nest that I’d constructed sometime in the last week. Heat sprouted across my face at the sight. 

I glanced over at Macaque to see if he’d noticed but he was turned away from me. I followed his gaze only to see a pile of dishes and trash sitting next to the head of my bed. I cringed and bit back an explanation, knowing I’d only make things worse for myself if I spoke.

In my haste to prove myself, I’d forgotten yet another crucial thing.

In one corner of my room, there was a bookshelf. There weren’t any books on it. In fact, it was missing most of the shelves to make room for a little makeshift shrine. Little deformed origami structures sat in front of the altar. Each one was a different color and shape, representing the four friends I’d made on the Journey. It was my own guilty pleasure, something I’d indulged in after losing everyone. After each of my friends- my brothers- had passed.

The sight of that forbidden structure struck something in me. Something paranoid and vulnerable.

“What’s that?” I heard Macaque ask over my shoulder. Before I knew it, I was drawing myself up to my full height and shifting to block the shrine from his sight.

“It’s nothing.” I declared, barely noticing the way the shadow demon shrank back.

I tried desperately not to show any emotion on my face. There was a lot of complicated shit related to that shrine that I hated and didn’t want to address. So, I pulled up a mask and hid behind it. 

Macaque stared at me in shock. However, he straightened after a minute, amber eyes suspicious as he scrutinized me from afar. The mask I held up to him must have had a crack in it. I could tell because his expression softened just the tiniest bit before he turned away.

“Whatever you say man.” He grunted.

I watched as the shadow demon trailed over to my bed and gave it a once over. Some of the clothes I’d cleaned were embedded into the nest. However, there was a sizable pile of clothes still left outside. I tensed a little as Macaque reached to grab something. Relief washed over me when his fingers plucked at the pile and not the actual nest itself.

Still a bit uneasy, I made my way over to him. A little smirk crossed the shadow demon’s face as he pulled out a hoodie that I’d worn sometime last week. He turned to me with it in hand.

“I thought you said you did laundry every week.” He teased, waving the piece of clothing in my face. I huffed at him and gently knocked his hand away.

“Yeah, well, I haven’t done it in a few weeks.” I grumbled. Macaque hummed and laid the hoodie over his arm before going back to search through my stuff.

“I haven’t even seen a washer or dryer around here. Do you even use them?” He asked, his voice genuinely curious this time. I relaxed a little at the mere sound even as I replied.

“I take ‘em to this lake on a nearby mountain. It’s really pretty so I go over there and hang out for a bit while I wait for everything to dry.” Macaque let out a considerate hum as he held up a shirt.

“Sounds nice.” He mused.

“It’s better than dealing with the machines.” I murmured, drifting closer to him in the process.

“Not very tech-savy, huh?” Macaque joked, glancing over his shoulder to give me a teasing smirk. I ducked my head away, my cheeks feeling hot.

“It's not that. I just…” I glanced up at him. “I was taught to do it by hand.”

The shadow demon stilled, his body seeming to freeze to the spot. He stayed like that for a brief second before tilting his head down and reaching forward to pluck a pair of black sweatpants from the pile. He also grabbed a black tank top and held both of them up to the light.

“These don’t look too bad.” He said appraisingly.

“Those ones should be clean. They’re from the last load I did. I think I may have worn that hoodie once or twice but it should still be fine or else I would’ve thrown it on the floor.” I informed him. Macaque scoffed and shook his head.

“Of course that's what you do.” He huffed before raising the hoodie to his nose and giving it a quick sniff. I barely caught the way he paused before he turned away with a hum.

“There should be body wash and all that in the bathroom downstairs.” I continued. “I also have some clean towels in one of the cupboards. You’re free to use whatever you want but the pink towel already on the rack is mine. That one's off limits.”

Macaque nodded absently as he continued looking around the room. I watched the dazed behavior, a little uncertain as to what had caused him to check out. The thought prompted me to take a step forward.

Yet, as soon as I moved, Macaque’s amber eyes flickered to me and he immediately straightened out of his stupor with a scowl, his tail lashing behind him.

“Do you use peach smelling stuff for everything or what?” He growled, covering his nose with his arm. I went to answer him but Macaque raised his hand before I could even speak. “Nevermind. Forget I asked that. I won’t be long.”

There was a conflicted expression on the dark-furred simian’s face as he made his way out of the room. I blinked at the spot he’d just been standing in, beyond confused. Even so, I still followed the shadow demon’s lead.

When I got downstairs, I barely caught sight of Macaque’s black tail before the bathroom door shut. A tiny sigh escaped me as I made my way to the kitchen. Macaque was an enigma. I knew that trying to figure him out would only give me a headache.

So, I headed to the kitchen and grabbed a bag of assorted nuts out of one of the cupboards. With my prize in hand, I made my way to the gaming room.

I had to admit, Macaque was right.

I’d never been a tech person. Dealing with computers and phones and the Internet, it was all a little out of reach for me.

However, video games and TVs were a different story. They were simple and repetitive. I rarely played story-based games. Most of the games I had were fighting games. With those, I could recognize the words needed to set up and access a game by memorizing just a handful of images and which words needed to be clicked. As for a TV, it was simply a matter of plugging in a few things. That much was manageable.

Trying to find a “search bar” or set up a phone and text people? With words? Especially with their tiny little keyboards? That much was not manageable. Just imagining all the work put into that stuff made me shiver.

While I waited for Macaque, I switched on the TV and set up a game.

For a while, my mind kind of went blank. It was nice, allowing myself to zone out. Compared to the stress and anxiety of the last few weeks, such a release felt like it was needed even for me.

The last two weeks hadn't been too bad. Sure, the stress got to me sometimes but having Macaque in my house had filled a void that I'd forgotten was even there. An emptiness that I’d grown accustomed to over the years.

If I thought about it long enough, I realized that it was weird. Back in the old days, I’d been a stickler about who entered my house. I threw parties all the time but they were mostly in public spaces or outside where no one could mess things up. I normally didn’t like people in my house.

Macaque had always been an exception though. In fact, those first few years being apart from him had been painful. It always felt like there was this hole taken out of my heart. Yet, nothing and no one had been able to fill that void.

So, like everything else, I buried it.

The sound of footsteps coming down my hallway drew me from my thoughts. I paused my game and waited eagerly for my companion to approach. However, as soon as he came waltzing around that corner, all thoughts screeched to a halt.

Macaque was dressed in the black sweatpants he’d borrowed and nothing else. At first glance, it almost looked like he wasn’t wearing pants at all. I choked back an embarrassed squeak upon seeing that he was in fact wearing pants- they were just the same color as his fur- and the rest of his clothes were in his hands.

Even so, I could feel my face light up like a Christmas tree.

Over the last few weeks of recovery, I’d grown accustomed to tuning out just how attractive Macaque was. However, with his fur all fluffy and freshly washed, it was hard to ignore just how drop-dead gorgeous he was. The dark-furred simian wasn’t overly muscular but he was built like a swimmer. His chest was thick and covered in that pretty golden brown fur that only seemed to stretch as far as the top of his pants.

My face flushed even more at the sight.

It didn’t help that the guy had some thick arms too. Scars littered his arms and his stomach and chest. The gash along his side was also out in full display. It had yet to heal, but it was faring far better than before. I knew from past experience that all the scars I was seeing were the new ones.

As Macaque went on to slip the black tank top over his head, my eyes involuntarily traced his movements. I was momentarily mesmerized by the way all of the muscles in his chest rippled and flexed. The tanktop was a little tight around his chest. It left nothing to the imagination, including the simian’s thick biceps.

My heart felt like it was going to leap out of my throat as I continued to stare in awe. Not only that, I could feel a swarm of butterflies start up in my stomach as it fully registered in my mind that he was wearing my clothes- as if we were close enough to do that.

The thought made my face burn as I tore my eyes away from him.

I didn’t even notice that he put the hoodie on. Not until he came over to stand next to me. The sight of him in that oversized hoodie had me mourning the loss of the juicy image presented to me beforehand but it was more than made up for by the fact that he suddenly looked a lot softer and more cuddly in my hoodie. My mind reeled with the idea that such a cute demon was really a hunk under all that clothing.

“Take a picture. It’ll last longer.” Macaque growled irritably. 

I drug my eyes away from his body up to his face only to see that the shadow demon was blushing a bright red. The color almost matched his facial markings. Despite the scowl on his face, his fur was puffed up in embarrassment, making him look even more cuddly. I swallowed harshly.

“You look good.” I hummed nervously. Macaque’s blush only deepened and his tail lashed behind him.

“Are you saying that ‘cause I showered or because I’m wearing your clothes?” He sneered, glaring down at me with enough heat to start a fire. I hesitated before giving my answer.

“Both.”

“Of course.” He scoffed. I barely caught him whispering “possessive bastard” under his breath. I smiled a little and shook my head.

“You can’t get mad at me for sayin’ something. You’re the one that called me cute the other day.”

“I called you adorable. Not cute.” Macaque stated very matter-of-factly. It was my turn to blush as I ducked my head away.

“Still…”

I was more than shocked when the shadow demon decided to pop a squat right next to me. His cheeks were still red but his tail lashed behind him and his expression was annoyed. A wave of peaches mixed with lavender and plum washed over me as he sat. The smell made my heart race a little. I barely noticed my tail thumping lightly against the ground. 

Instead, I was more focused on staying still and not leaning over to get a proper whiff of that enticing scent.

I barely had any warning before a hand was being shoved into my face.

“Stop staring.” Macaque snarled irritably. I let him push me away, internally chastising myself for almost giving in to such a temptation. My cheeks burned as I leaned away from him.

“Alright! Alright! I won’t stare anymore.”

“Liar.” The shadow demon hissed, his fingers pinching my side. I jumped away from him with a yelp and reached over to gently swat his hand away.

“Okay! Stop! Leave my sides alone! I swear I won’t do it again!” I assured him with a grimace, rubbing at my side to ease the phantom pains. Macaque turned away with a growl.

“You always stare. It’s annoying.” He huffed. I frowned.

“It’s not my fault you’re attractive.” I grumbled, reaching forward to grab another controller off the floor. 

Distracted as I was, I didn’t notice Macaque staring at me in shock. I also didn't notice the way that his cheeks got ten shades darker.

I only noticed that he had a hand over the lower half of his face as I turned back to him. I offered him the controller I’d grabbed with a small smile. The shadow demon gave me a scrutinizing look before carefully taking it. His tail lashed nervously as I moved to sit down next to him.

“Have you ever played any video games?” I asked, earning myself a glare.

“What kind of stupid question is that?”

“Well, I didn’t exactly see a TV in your submarine and you said that kind of stuff can’t be kept in the shadow realm, sooo...” I trailed off, casting a teasing smirk towards Macaque. He rolled his eyes and grabbed his controller with both hands.

“Smartass. I’ve played video games. Maybe not on my own devices, but I’ve played them.” I let out a considerate hum.

“Okay then. How about we one v. one each other?” I suggested. Macaque smirked.

“What, so you can get your ass handed to ya?”

“I think I’ll be the one doing the butt-whoopin’ actually.”

“In your dreams, Little King.”

“Little!?” I shouted, turning an incredulous glare on the shadow demon. He simply nodded towards the TV with a smug grin.

“Are we gonna play or what? Come on now. Kicking your ass sounds pretty good right about now.” Macaque chuckled as I gave him the stink eye, the sound rumbling deep in his chest.

“Oh, you are goin’ down!” I growled, turning back to the TV. Macaque snickered before doing the same.

For the next few hours, Macaque and I cycled through a series of fighting games.

I was genuinely surprised when the shadow demon won almost every single fight. I was almost convinced that he was cheating. Especially since every loss was met with a smug smirk and an ever inflating ego over Macaque’s head. Yet, I had no proof.

I hated to admit it, but the constant losses had me feeling a little ruffled. Normally, I was pretty good at the games we played. Granted, my only frame of reference was all the games that I’d won against MK, but still. No matter how many times I switched the game or changed the rules, Macaque continued to be frustratingly flexible and adapted to each change without breaking a sweat.

If I thought about it, I realized he’d always been like that. It was part of the reason I’d made him King of Flower Fruit Mountain to rule beside me. The shadow demon was good at improvising and quick on his feet. That made him an excellent advisor but also a formidable warrior. He was as smart as he was powerful. That's what I'd always admired about him.

I was so distracted by my thoughts for a moment that I ended up losing yet another game. Macaque had this smug look on his face as he leaned back on his hands, tail swishing over the ground. A grin sprouted across his face.

“Well? Gonna switch up the game again?” He teased.

“No!” I snapped, shooting him a glare. “I was just distracted. That’s all. We’re going again and, this time, I’ll win for sure.”

“Uh-huh, sure you will.” Macaque hummed placatingly.

Before I could even start another match, the shadow demon suddenly went stock still. I froze as I noticed the eerie glint in his eye. Macaque’s face scrunched up in confusion before he blinked and turned back to me with a frown.

“We aren’t expecting company today, are we?” He asked. I frowned back at him.

“Not that I know of. Why?” Macaque hummed and tilted his head a little, eyes growing distant.

“MK and Mei are on their way up the mountain.” He said after a moment.

“What!?” I exclaimed. Macaque gave me a sideways glare.

“They’re on their way up. ETA 5 minutes and counting. Kind of sounds like they’re in MK’s delivery car.” The last part seemed to be more to himself than anything. Still, I could feel anxiety lurch into my chest.

“What do they want?” I demanded. Macaque made a face at me.

“Damn. Don’t sound so enthused.”

I bit back a retort and turned my head away.

I’d told MK many times not to bring people up to the mountain. I liked his friends. However, the location of the mountain palace was still a pretty well kept secret and I didn’t exactly like the idea of new people in my house. It was one thing to go out and meet them and talk to them somewhere else. 

However, bringing them into my house felt nerve-racking. Not to mention, if MK was breaking the rules and bringing Mei up, then it probably had to be for something important. That was an idea that didn’t sit well with me either.

I was rudely pushed out of my thoughts by a finger jabbing into my side.

“Damn it! Would you stop!? What the hell is with you and poking my sides?” I hissed, turning to glare at the offending finger and a scowling Macaque.

“It got your attention, didn’t it?” Macaque snapped before leaning back to give me a suspicious once-over. “Why are you freaking out?”

“I’m not.” I growled, earning myself a raised eyebrow.

“You are actually. I can hear your heart racing from here and your whole body is just exuding anxiety. What? Is Mei not supposed to be here?” He queried, amber eyes narrowing even further. 

“It’s not about whether or not she’s supposed to be here. It’s the fact that I wasn’t expecting company.” I retorted.

“I thought you liked company.” Macaque pointed out.

“I do, I just-” I cut myself off with a frustrated growl and trained my eyes on the ground. Macaque waited for a moment before reaching over to lightly smack my knee.

“But what?” He prodded. I gritted my teeth and turned my head away.

“I don’t know if I’m on good terms with her.” I muttered. My words were met with silence, so I pressed on. “She’s been friendly and nice to me but, every time I talk to her, I’m reminded of the fact that I kind of ruined her life. Ya know, Samadhi Fire and all that.”

“Thought you were blamin’ that one on me.” Macaque hummed. I grimaced.

“That was a heat of the moment thing. Sure, maybe you initiated the whole ritual but I’m the one who had everyone gather the rings and travel up to the mountain in the first place. You may have started the fire but I gave you the matches.”

The moment after I finished was filled with a pregnant silence. I was too lost in my thoughts to notice at first. However, when the silence continued, I couldn’t help but look over at Macaque.

The shadow demon was staring at me, eyes wide with unfiltered shock. I frowned.

“What?” Macaque blinked a few times before scowling at me.

“You are full of surprises today.”

I didn’t quite understand what he meant so I simply turned away with a huff.

“I don’t know what to tell her or whether or not to even bring it up. I feel like I shouldn’t but, even then, that’s not my only problem with them coming up here. You know how I feel about people in my house.” I cast a nervous glance towards the shadow demon at my side. He made an “o” face and nodded.

“Right. The old rules. Are you still dealing with that shit?"

“Yes. I don’t like people touching my stuff.” I growled, bringing my knees to my chest and resting my chin on them. Macaque frowned.

“You let MK in here all the time. Doesn’t that bother you?”

“It’s not the same thing.” I argued irritably. Macaque went to say something but seemed to pause before giving me an incredulous look.

“Hold on. Are you saying that you trust MK to be in your house, but not the dragon girl?”

“The last time they were at my house, they blasted a hole through my wall. And they did a poor job of cleaning it up.” I complained, glaring sideways at the shadow demon. For a moment, it looked like he wanted to laugh but he seemed to choke it back with a cough.

“Damn. That sounds… awful.” A tiny snicker escaped past his lips. I rolled my eyes and reached over to shove at his shoulder.

“Shut up. It took forever to stop the drafts from coming through. I even had to get General Beng to come help me properly board the place up.”

“Ah come on. It couldn’t have been that bad.” Macaque reasoned as he leaned back on his hands.

“They took out my wall, my plants, my couch, and my TV.” I retorted, listing each thing with my fingers. Macaque sucked in a breath and scrunched up his nose.

“Okay. Point taken. But was that Mei’s fault or was it a result of MK’s clumsiness?” He inquired. I glared at him for a moment before turning my head away.

“It was MK.” I grumbled.

“Exactly! If anything, you should be worried about the kid being in your house and not the dragon girl.”

I let out a growl and glared at the controller at my feet. 

I desperately wanted to believe that he was right and that I had nothing to worry about. Yet, the anxiety humming in the back of my head refused to let me think properly. I could feel it infecting my thoughts like a plague.

I jumped a little when a cold hand barely touched my shoulder. Beyond surprised, I turned to Macaque with wide eyes. The shadow demon had lost his usual teasing demeanor and was giving me a look of understanding.

He pulled away as we made eye contact and I immediately found myself missing the cold touch.

“Look, I get it. You’re still nervous about people being in your house but this is MK we’re talking about. If he knows your rules, then there must be a reason that he’s breaking them.”

“That’s what worries me the most.” I admitted quietly. Macaque nodded but then shrugged his shoulders.

“Well, let’s hope it isn’t anything life changing.” He hummed. I frowned at him, earning myself a vaguely amused look. "They’re almost up the mountain, so if you’re really that uncomfortable with them being here, maybe we should wait for them outside.”

“I shouldn’t be so picky.” I growled reproachfully. Macaque gave me a light glare.

“You’re not being picky. You’re doing what makes you comfortable. Don’t ever apologize for that shit.” 

With that, the shadow demon stood and brushed himself off. I watched him for a moment, still a little awed by how comfy he looked in my clothes. Luckily, the simian didn’t seem to notice my staring as he turned back to me with his hands in his pockets.

“Are you comin’ or what?” He asked. I considered his words for a moment before standing.

“Yeah, sure.”

“Good ‘cause I ain’t greetin’ house guests when I’m a house guest myself. It’d be awkward.” He declared, turning heel and walking away. I paused briefly to gather myself before following him to the front door.

Just as we reached the double doors, a thought occurred to me.

“Wait, shouldn't you be nervous about seeing Mei too?” I asked.

“Yep.” Was my only reply before Macaque was swinging open the doors.

The bright light from outside nearly blinded me. Lucky for me, my eyes adjusted quick. Macaque, on the other hand, didn’t seem so lucky. The shadow demon had to pause in the doorway for a second and blink a few times before he made his way forward.

Blue skies stretched as far as the eye could see. Only a few wispy clouds scattered the mountain tops in the distance. The sound of the young monkeys from the Mountain rose distantly from behind the house. Little summer bugs buzzed about in the sunlight. Macaque made a face as he stepped out into the sun, his black fur making him look like a 3D void into space. His ears flickered against the bugs swarming around.

Together, we made our way into the courtyard. We stopped once we'd gone halfway and stood side-by-side to wait for our company to arrive. It didn't take long before I could hear voices coming up the stairs. I couldn't make out any words, but I recognized them immediately.

As always, MK’s jet-black hair was the first to come into view. I didn’t even get to see his face before a loud squeal sounded and a familiar figure barreled into the courtyard.

Although it’d been a while since I’d seen Mei, she hadn’t changed much. She wore her usual outfit, white pants and shirt with a light green jacket over top. An enthusiastic grin seemed to stretch all the way across her face as she appeared. Hungry, owlish eyes roamed wildly over the entirety of the courtyard as she eagerly drank in her surroundings.

MK sidled up behind her in his usual outfit as well. A nervous smile crossed his face as we made eye contact. I folded my arms and gave him a questioning look. The kid managed to look at least a little bashful as he nervously scratched the back of his head.

As for Mei, it took a second before she seemed to notice us, eyes widening in surprise.

“It really is you.” She gasped, her attention solely focused on Macaque. The shadow demon gave her a condescending smirk.

“In the flesh.”

With each their own apprehensive looks, the two kids approached us. MK kept his head bowed and eyes averted. Mei, on the other hand, seemed to be taking in Macaque's appearance with an immeasurable amount of curiosity and intrigue. I edged closer to him without realizing it as they drew near.

“Huh. Guess you were tellin’ the truth.” Mei mused, placing her hands on her hips as they came to a stop. MK rolled his eyes.

“I told you I wasn’t lying.”

“Oh, I never thought you were lying. I just kinda wanted to see him myself.” Mei clarified, green eyes still trained on Macaque.

“What are you two doing here?” I asked, hoping my tone didn’t sound as uneasy as I felt. Even so, MK gave me a guilty look.

“I’m sorry Monkey King. I know you said not to bring anyone up here, but Mei really wanted to come.” He explained nervously. I frowned before turning to the girl.

“Why?”

“Well, I’ve been wanting to see the mountain palace for a while now but I’m actually here for Macaque.” She replied before turning to said shadow demon with a smile. “MK told me you would be here but I’m kind of surprised. I didn’t think you stuck around after that whole thing with the Lady Bone Demon.”

“Who says that I did?” Macaque inquired with a smug side-ways grin.

“MK did.” Mei replied without missing a beat. Macaque paused before seeming to deflate a little. He cast a glare at MK who shrank from him with a guilty smile.

“Sorry. I know you probably wanted to keep that a secret, but she was asking a lot of questions on the way up.” Macaque rolled his eyes before turning back to Mei.

“Well, it would seem that you’ve come quite a ways just to see me. To what do I owe the pleasure?”

“Oh, it’s nothin’ important. I just wanted to see you for myself.” Mei answered with a shrug. Both Macaque and I stared at her, dumbfounded. The dragon gave us both disconcerted looks before leaning over to MK.

“Are they okay?” She whispered. MK frowned, his expression turning worried as he waved a hand in front of my face.

“Uh, Monkey King?”

A sharp elbow to my ribs made me jolt back to life. I winced and turned to glare at Macaque. The shadow demon wore a smug grin as he elbowed me again. I pushed his arm away with a hiss.

“Ow! Stop that.”

“I told you you had nothing to worry about.” He boasted. I rolled my eyes and leaned over to give him a rough shoulder bump.

“Shut up.” I growled. The shadow demon simply snickered at me, fangs glinting in the sunlight.

“Wow.” I turned to look at Mei only to see her critically eyeing Macaque and I. “MK said you two were close, but I didn’t realize you guys were this close.”

“We’re not.” Macaque huffed, giving my shoulder a harsh shove. I stumbled a little before shoving him back. The shadow demon lost his balance for a split second before turning to give me a challenging look, as if asking me to start a fight.

“Whoa whoa whoa, wait!” MK exclaimed, wedging himself in between us. “I thought you two were friends!”

“Who would want to be friends with him?” Macaque growled, although his tone lacked the usual bite. I glared at him even as he gave me a teasing smirk.

“Ya know what? Screw you! I have plenty of friends.” I barked.

“Oh yeah, and where are they, huh?” He sneered, gently pushing MK out of the way to get in my face. I glared down at him for a moment, genuine hurt sparking in my chest, before turning away with a scoff.

“I don’t need to prove myself to you.”

"Why? Afraid you'll just end up embarrassing yourself like you did this morning?" Macaque prodded.

I let out a growl and grabbed the front of his- my- hoodie and brought him closer to me. At the same time, I felt something sharp touch my side. Macaque wore a smug grin, looking like the cat that ate the canary, as I paused. Next to us, I could hear MK make a distressed noise.

"You're gonna scare the kids." I whispered. Macaque let out a hum, his eyes flickering down, before he took the knife away.

"You started it." He replied. The knife disappeared as he reached up to pull my hands off of him.

I allowed the motion, more distracted by the skin-to-skin contact than anything else. Macaque chuckled a little as he turned and sauntered away, tail swishing lazily through the air. I glared at his back, wanting nothing more than to tackle him but also all too aware of his still healing wounds.

"What the hell was that?" MK shouted, voice shaky with both fear and relief. I turned to see him glancing between me and Macaque in complete and utter shock.

"Don't worry about it." I reassured him, glaring sideways at the figure standing a few feet from us.

“How long has he been here?” Mei asked from the sidelines. I glanced at her, only just remembering that she was there, as I straightened.

“A few weeks. He was living-” I was abruptly cut off by the feeling of something cold over my mouth. Even without looking, I could feel the chilling grip of darkness touching my skin, making a shiver go down my spine.

“I’ve been bouncing around from place to place for the last few months.” Macaque answered for me instead as he began slowly circling us. “I don’t exactly have a concrete place to go, so I’ve been wandering. It just so happens that my travels landed me here.”

“MK said he was helping to take care of you, but he didn’t say why.” Mei imparted as Macaque circled behind her. The shadow demon paused very briefly before sweeping on, his hands in his pockets.

“Yes, well, as you can see, I’m fine now.”

“See, you say that, but I’m not entirely sure that I believe you.” Mei replied, eyeing the demon as he came back into her line of sight. “You’re kinda like these two over here. You’ll say you’re fine but, in reality, whatever injuries or sickness brought you here was probably a lot more serious than you’re willing to admit. Especially since the last time I saw you and Monkey King, you were still trying to kill each other. Although, after what I just witnessed, I'm not entirely sure that that has changed.”

Macaque paused to give the girl a suspicious look, eyes sharp. Instead of shrinking from him, Mei held his gaze levelly, her head held high. Even from here, I could see that Macaque was impressed as he gave the dragon girl a sly grin and waltzed back over to me.

“I think I like her.” He announced, making eye contact with me as he approached. 

I glared at him and pointed towards the shadow still covering my mouth. The shadow demon looked faintly amused at the motion. A single, almost imperceptible flick of his tail had the darkness slipping away like a slimy slug down my back. I shuddered, my fur puffing out a little.

“Please never do that again.” I complained as I shook myself out. Macaque didn’t answer, instead turning back to Mei with a scrutinizing look.

“Ya know, I’m a little confused. I thought for sure you guys hated me.” Mei gave him a surprised look before shrugging.

“Eh, it’s all water under the bridge. It’s not like you’re still trying to kill us.” She reasoned with an easy smile. Macaque frowned.

“Still, that doesn’t change the fact that I tried to at some point. Doesn’t that bother you?” Mei frowned a little, expression growing serious. Next to her, MK shifted on his feet uneasily as he looked between the two.

“Well, I’d be lying if I said it doesn’t bother me,” Macaque’s face fell a little at Mei’s words, “but, like I said, you’re not trying to do that stuff now and I think that’s what’s important here. It’s not like you pose a threat to us. Or, at least, I hope you don’t.”

Macaque grimaced and leaned back a little. A scowl marred his face as he folded his arms and gave the dragon a once over.

“I don’t get it.” He huffed, eyes tracing Mei and MK both. “You two should hate my guts. After everything I did to the both of you, I don’t understand why you’re still willing to put yourselves around me.”

“I don’t hate you, Macaque.” MK declared confidently. The shadow demon’s expression softened a little as he looked over at the kid.

“Well, you should.” He asserted. MK made a face but Mei beat him to the punch.

“I don’t think anyone deserves to be hated.” She proclaimed, dark eyes focused on Macaque as he turned back to her. “Hate is such a strong word. I don’t like using it. I can admit that I don’t exactly trust you but that’s only because the only side of you that I know about is the one that was hunting us down like prey for some really horrible ice demon who wanted to completely destroy the world as we know it.”

Macaque frowned, his tail lashing behind him uncomfortably. Even so, he held Mei’s focused gaze as she pressed on.

“I’ll admit, I don’t really know you. And, yes, I am still a little angry about what you did to me and my friends but, in the end, you helped us. When things were looking ugly and my friends were struggling, you stepped in. You helped us defeat the Lady Bone Demon. If it weren’t for you, we may not have won that fight. You were just as important in winning that as the rest of us.”

“That doesn’t erase what I did though.” Macaque argued with a shake of his head. Mei made a considerate face and nodded.

“Obviously. But you did the right thing. That’s how I know that there’s something good in you. Maybe it’s buried in there somewhere, but MK assures me that you’ve changed and that you’re turning over a new leaf. So, I figured I’ll give you a chance. See what you’ve been doing these days and decide for myself whether or not my best friend should be spending his time around you.”

“Mei.” MK complained, giving her an exasperated look. The dragon girl barely paid him any mind, her confident eyes still fixed on Macaque who continued staring at her for a second before cracking a smile.

“So what? Are you gonna give me some sort of assessment?” He asked, lips quirking into a teasing smirk. Mei’s eyes widened and she made a thoughtful noise.

“Ya know, maybe I should have thought of that.” Macaque chuckled and shook his head.

“I can handle whatever you throw my way, kid.” He assured her, eyes sparking with anticipation. Mei gave him a similar look, something mischievous lurking behind those dark green eyes.

Next to her, MK let out a loud sigh of relief.

“Oh good. I was really hoping that would go well.” He wheezed, all of the tension in his shoulders bleeding out at once.

Mei hummed before turning to the kid with her arms folded. MK took one look at her posture and suddenly decided to hide behind me, hands clutching at my arm. I blinked in surprise.

“I’m sorry!” The kid squeaked. “I should’ve told you sooner but I was just worried about the reception. I really didn’t mean to keep it from you.”

Mei gave him a pointed look before sighing and shaking her head.

“Don’t apologize to me. You need to apologize to Red.”

MK winced at that, his expression falling. I frowned at the reaction, my tail instinctively laying itself over the kid’s shoulders in a comforting gesture. MK glanced up at me, eyes a little sad, but he leaned into me anyways.

Across the way, I could see Mei’s expression soften considerably.

“I know you didn’t mean to MK, but Red’s been really worried about you. He thinks you’re avoiding him.” MK sighed deeply, his eyebrows pinching together.

“I’m not avoiding him.” He muttered.

“Red doesn’t know that.” Mei pointed out. MK deflated a little and leaned almost his whole body weight into my shoulder. I allowed it considering the kid didn’t weigh more than a bag of grapes to me.

“What’s this about Red Son?” Macaque asked from my other side. His amber eyes were sharper than they had been in a while as he glanced between the two kids. MK buried his face into my shoulder to avoid those sharp eyes while Mei turned to answer the shadow demon.

“MK hasn’t really been around these last few weeks. Every time I went looking for him, he was either at work or here and I wasn't allowed to come up here, so I haven't really been able to talk to him." She explained, giving me a sideways glance. "I even asked a few times if he would be willing to go out with Red and I to go do some things and hang out but, every time we tried to make plans, he kept telling us that he was busy and then wouldn’t explain any further than that. Red and I were startin’ to think he was avoiding us.” 

“Kid.” I groaned, squeezing MK’s shoulders with my tail.

“I know.” He murmured, voice muffled by my shoulder. Macaque leaned around me to give the kid a reprimanding look.

“We talked about this MK.”

“I know.” The kid whined, pulling himself away from me and glaring down at the ground. “It’s just hard. Trying to balance all of this stuff at once. I thought I was handling it, but I guess not.”

“It’s okay, kid.” I assured him, resting a hand on his shoulder. “Maintaining relationships can be hard.”

MK sighed and turned his attention up to Mei.

“I really didn’t mean to exclude you guys. I was trying to do my job but I was also over here and I hadn’t told anyone about Macaque being in town so I really didn’t want to say anything about him. I was going to tell you guys, but then things got kind of complicated.” He admitted, casting a glance over at Macaque. The shadow demon was wearing a frown, his amber eyes narrowed.

“You shouldn’t be sacrificing your friendships for me, MK.” He reasoned uneasily. The kid sighed.

“I know but I really wanted to help you and I do want you around so I figured I’d wait until the time was right before saying anything. Although, I’m not entirely sure I should now.” He mused, giving Macaque a conflicted look. A look of understanding crossed the shadow demon’s face and he nodded.

“True.”

“Why do I get the feeling that you guys are being really vague about something?” Mei asked, eyes darting between MK and Macaque. The two gave each other a look, one contemplating and the other hopeful, before the shadow demon gave a reluctant nod.

“Macaque got involved with some bad people.” MK stated as he turned to Mei. “He has a bounty on his head.”

“Had.” Macaque corrected, throwing a sharp look MK’s way. The boy paused before nodding.

“Right. Had a bounty on his head. He doesn’t anymore but he got injured pretty badly in the fight. That’s why he’s here.” He finished, expression a little uncertain.

Mei stared at him for a moment before turning to Macaque with bright eyes.

“You have bounty hunters after you?”

“Sort of.” He replied, flinching a little when Mei gave out an excited screech.

“Ooooo that’s so cool!!” She shouted. Macaque winced and covered his ears with a grimace.

“It’s really not.” He muttered.

“No! Cause imagine how much fun that would be! All that action! All that adventure! Dude I’d be running for my life and having the best freakin’ time knowing that those suckers could run forever and they’d never catch up with someone like me but gods I would love to see them try!” Mei finished with a happy little dance where she was and a laugh. 

I was surprised to feel something cold draw closer to me. I glanced back to see Macaque now hiding behind me, eyes focused as he watched the dragon girl bounce around in celebration of her imaginary victory against her bounty hunters.

“I take it back. She scares me.” He muttered. I chuckled and turned back to the kids.

MK didn’t seem as excited as Mei, but he played along. I couldn’t help but smile as well as the dragon girl swept him off his feet and spun him around. A breathless laugh escaped the kid once he was back on his own two feet. Their smiles were infectious as they both grinned at each other.

Macaque slipped out from behind me a little to watch the two with his own admiring expression.

“We should invite the Bull family over for dinner.” He abruptly suggested. I blinked in surprise before turning to look at him.

“Dinner? Dinner for what?” I muttered. Macaque gave me an exasperated look.

“To thank them for helping me, idiot.” He huffed, his tail flicking the back of my head in place of his hand. I frowned and turned back to the kids who were still playing around.

“You know I don’t get along with them.” I pointed out. Macaque scoffed.

“You don’t get along with anyone.”

“What would you even wear?” I growled, earning myself a sharp glare.

“It’s a family dinner. I wouldn’t have to wear anything fancy.” I stepped away to give him an incredulous look, disbelief coating my face.

“Don’t even try to pull that!” I exclaimed, not noticing two extra sets of eyes on us now. “I know how much you used to worry about having something nice to wear at those things. It doesn’t matter if it’s the Jade Emperor or your sister. You’ll still find the smallest things to worry about and show up in something nice looking and end up out-shining everyone at the banquet.”

“It’s better than showin’ up looking like a bum!” Macaque snapped, eyes fiery.

“Hold on! Macaque has a sister!?” Mei shouted from the sidelines. Macaque threw up his hands before gesturing at the kids.

“See what you’ve done?” He hissed. I scoffed, mildly offended.

“I didn’t do anything!”

“Wait! Who’s your sister!?” Mei cried.

“They’re talking about Princess Iron Fan. She’s Macaque’s sworn sister.” MK explained from beside her.

“She’s what!?”

“You two are terrible with secrets.” Macaque complained, folding his arms and giving both of us disapproving looks.

“Wait, was that supposed to be a secret?” MK asked worriedly. Macaque rolled his eyes.

“Well, it’s not anymore, so it’s fine.” He grunted. MK’s face fell.

“Oh no. I’m so sorry. I didn’t realize- I'm sorry. I didn't mean to.” The kid quickly apologized, his expression morphing into that of a kicked puppy. Macaque’s eyes softened even as I turned to glare at him.

“See what you’ve done.” I complained. Macaque shot me a glare.

“Shut the hell up. That’s my line. You don’t get to uno reverse that shit.”

“Yeah right. You can’t just own words.” I protested. Macaque paused to give me a look of disbelief.

“Really? What the hell do you call a copyright claim then, huh?”

“That’s not the same thing.” I argued. Macaque leaned back with a raised eyebrow.

“Last i checked, the definition of copyright means to have exclusive access to a certain form of literature or music or any of that shit so that only you can use it. I’d call that owning words, wouldn’t you?”

“Tch, whatever.” I muttered, turning away with a huff.

“Uh-huh, that’s what I thought.” Macaque boasted smugly. I rolled my eyes and turned back to fix him with another glare.

“You still didn’t answer my question.”

“What question?”

I leaned towards him, watching as the shadow demon’s eyes widened in surprise.

“What are you gonna wear?” I asked, carefully reaching forward to grab one of his hoodie strings. “I suppose if you really wanted to, I could let you borrow my clothes again.”

“I am not showing up to a family dinner in your clothes.” Macaque declared, eyes narrowing dangerously. I pouted at him.

“Aw, why not? They look good on you.” I complimented, grinning at the bright blush that quickly consumed the shadow demon’s face.

“We could always go shopping.” Mei called from the sidelines.

I paused to look over at her, only just remembering that we were still in other people’s company. MK and Mei were both staring at us from afar. MK looked a little curious but Mei’s sly smirk suggested that she’d just pieced something together.

I was distracted from them by Macaque pulling away from me. His face was still dark with blush as he distanced himself and straightened out his hoodie string. I stared for a moment, resisting the urge to bring him closer to me again. The shadow demon gave me a sideways glare before turning to Mei.

“I dunno know about that kid.” He remarked even as he fussed over his appearance.

“Aw, come on. It could be fun!” Mei protested. “Me, you, MK, and Mr. Flirty King over here. We could all go out and do some walking around and visit some coffee shops and get candy and clothes and whatnot. Tell me that doesn't sound like fun!”

“I don’t know if it’s a good idea, Mei.” MK argued, giving her a nervous glance. Mei turned to throw an arm around his shoulder and jostled him a little.

“Aw come on, MK! You’re normally on my side with these things.”

“I am, it’s just…” MK trailed off with an uncertain glance towards Macaque. I frowned as well as the implications of such a trip slowly started catching up to me.

“It’s not safe.” I explained, noting the sharp glare I received from Macaque. Mei gave me a confused frown.

“What do you mean?”

MK was the one to answer her.

“Like we said, Macaque got into some trouble and he’s still kind of injured.” The kid informed her, giving said shadow demon a sympathetic look. Mei followed his gaze, eyes growing dark with worry. I could see Macaque’s jaw clench as he turned his head away with an annoyed growl.

“It’s not that serious. You two are blowing it out of proportion.” He chided. MK frowned and turned to Mei with a sad look.

“He’s been here recovering for the last few weeks but he’s just finished. A shopping trip sounds cool, but I don’t know if taking him out on a trip like that would be a good idea in his state.”

“I’m not a dog, MK.” Macaque snapped, violet sparks ghosting over my hoodie sleeves as he glared at the kid. I took a step closer to him and the shadow demon paused to look at me before jerking his head away with a scoff. “I’m not trying to be mean. I just don’t like the fact that you guys are talking about me like I’m not here. LIke I don’t have a say in what I want to do with my time. You don’t get to dictate my life like that.”

“Crap, I’m sorry, Macaque.” MK apologized quickly. “I didn’t mean to make it sound like that. I’m just-”

“Worried. I know.” Macaque cut him off. He took in a deep breath before fixing me and the kid with a scowl. “God, both of you get under my skin.”

The shadow demon’s tail lashed irritably as he turned back towards the house. I was tempted to reach out and catch his arm in the hopes of having him stay. Yet, it turned out that I didn’t have to. Macaque stayed where he was, eyes dark and stormy as he glared at the open space in front of him with his arms still folded. 

I tore my eyes away from him at the sound of quiet voices. 

Across from me, Mei and MK were speaking in low tones. The kid looked worried and a little distraught. However, he relaxed into Mei’s embrace as she put an arm around his shoulders and drew him into her side. I didn’t catch what they were saying but whatever Mei said had MK relaxing even more. He sank into her side without hesitation and let out a tiny sigh.

After a moment, Macaque took in another deep breath and turned back to us.

“I appreciate the concern and I understand why you guys are worried.” He started slowly, eyes trained on the ground as if he was remembering words from a speech. “Despite that, I don’t want to scratch out Mei’s idea completely. She’s right. Going out shopping would be nice and it’s been a while since I’ve done that. If we went out, I could not only grab clothes for dinner with the Bull family- if they even accept- but I could also grab some other clothes to wear besides that.”

“But-” I started only to clamp my mouth shut as Macaque raised a hand. He turned to me a little and I found myself searching his amber eyes as we made eye contact.

“I understand your concern.” He assured me in a gentle yet firm voice. “I know why you two are worried. I have healed though. I’m not some helpless thing that needs to be babied. If you haven’t gotten that through your thick fuckin’ skull yet, I will be more than happy to beat it into you.” 

I frowned and gave the demon a conflicted look. His expression softened a little before he straightened and turned to the kids.

“Listen, I like the idea, but I do admit that there are some things standing in the way of me just going out at the drop of a hat right now. For one thing, I really don’t feel like interacting with city folk today. I just don’t. My social battery isn’t charged up that much and I don’t feel like going anywhere. However, if we plan something for this weekend then maybe I’ll consider going out.”

“Yes!” Mei shouted, jumping into the air and doing a little fist pump. MK seemed a little excited as well but he stayed standing for a moment, dark eyes flickering between a very excited Mei and a subdued Macaque.

“Are you serious?” He asked even as Mei grabbed him by the shoulders and began shaking him like a ragdoll. There was a tiny smile on Macaque’s lips as he nodded.

“I’ll consider it.”

Mei let out a happy squeal and MK gave her an excited look. Before I knew it, they were both bouncing around excitedly with all the energy of kids their age. I wanted to join in on their excitement. Yet, anxiety kept me from immediately doing so.

I stepped closer to Macaque and leaned into him a little. The shadow demon turned his head to look at me, amber eyes swirling with a hidden anxiety as well. I frowned at him.

“Are you sure about this?” Macaque turned back to the kids with a thoughtful frown.

“I do need clothes.”

“What’s wrong with wearing mine?” I asked, a small pout rising to my lips. Macaque gave me a sideways glance, his eyes flickering down before he turned away again.

“I’m not planning on depending on you forever. I’m my own person. I can take care of myself and that starts with getting a house, which I have, and then getting some new clothes. If you have a problem with that, you can bring it up with my manager.”

I frowned before tentatively leaning forward to place my chin on the shadow demon’s shoulder. Macaque tensed a little, eyes widening as he looked down at me. I didn’t know what expression I was wearing but, whatever it was, had a conflicted look crossing Macaque’s face.

“What?” He growled, turning away again. I sighed a little.

“It’s nothing.” I muttered, standing once more and shoving my hands into my pockets.

Across the way, MK and Mei were still happily celebrating their victory.

Chapter Text

Macaque POV: Late Wednesday Night

I jolted out of bed with a gasp.

My skin felt hot. Sweat clung to every inch of my body. Every breath taken was like swallowing cotton. My throat seemed to close of its own accord, forcing me to suck in air like a fish out of water. Everything in me shook with fear. To make matters worse, phantom pains threatened to split my head in two. Half of my vision was gone.

Instinctively, my hand flew to the right side of my face. I pressed the palm of it into my eye, trying desperately to ease the pain. Between my eye and the darkness around me, I was almost convinced that I hadn’t even woken up. It was like I was still there. Buried in that darkness.

This time, however, I could hear something familiar.

My hand slipped from my face as I whipped towards the sound. I was shocked to find two sparks of sunlight amidst the darkness. A streak of moonlight illuminated gold fur in a ghostly glow and, for a moment, I thought I was hallucinating. Yet those eyes were as lively as they had ever been.

All of my senses immediately zeroed in on the simian. I couldn’t see the rest of his body. Only his head showed above the edge of the bed. His arms were crossed and resting on top of the blankets. I caught the flicker of a long tail twitching behind him. The scent of peaches permeated the room. It curled into some primal part of my mind, soothing my fast beating heart and easing my breathing to a slower pace.

I took in several deep breaths, drawing in that scent as readily as a sponge to water.

After a moment, I could feel myself begin to calm. Only then did I attempt to lay back down. I didn’t take my eyes off of Wukong, not even once. The idea that he would be disappear if I blinked stuck in my head like sap and clogged the pulsing of my heart with something sad and forlorn.

I shifted to lay on my side, my eyes still fixated on him. Wukong stared right back. His gold eyes were intense and worried. Yet, he remained where he was even as he watched me pull the blankets back over my shoulders to block out the cold ache in my bones. I focused on my breathing for a minute until my body finally relaxed. A deep sigh escaped me as I sank into the bed.

Wukong’s expression softened considerably.

“Are you okay?” He asked quietly. I gave him a half-hearted glare.

“Do I look like I’m okay?” Wukong shrugged a little and placed his head on his arms.

“Not really. That’s kinda why I asked.” He hummed. I took in a breath and turned away to lay on my back.

My eyelids felt heavy but I refused to close them. Images still haunted my mind. Half forgotten memories that only served to poison my thoughts with fear. I hated it. I hated when I could feel the paranoia swarming through my body like worms eating at the flesh. It was irrational. Yet, it was potent and unshakable too.

Fear was a constant for me no matter how deep I buried it.

Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed that a certain pair of eyes had yet to leave my face. I frowned and turned towards them. Wukong blinked at me, eyes owlishly wide with curiosity and concern.

“What?” I growled. The King continued staring for a moment before lifting his head and turning away.

“It’s nothing.” He muttered.

“You looked like you had a question.” I observed absently. Wukong frowned at that, his eyes growing a little dark as he idly picked at the sleeves of his hoodie.

“I do.” He conceded. “But I know you won’t answer me. So, I won’t ask.”

“That’s a first.” I huffed, annoyance building in my chest. Wukong gave me a wounded look to which I gritted my teeth and turned away, guilt sparking through me.

A moment passed before my voice came to me, soft and uncertain.

“Ask.” I whispered. Wukong's eyes narrowed in confusion.

“What?”

“Ask your question.” I demanded, burying a wave of anxiety under false confidence. Wukong scrutinized me for a moment before shaking his head.

“You won’t give me a straight answer.” He reasoned.

“You don’t know that unless you ask.” I replied.

Gold eyes searched my face as Wukong seemed to consider something. For a moment, he said nothing. I stayed quiet as well, my eyes fixated on a crack in the ceiling while he observed me with an intensity that had me mentally shrinking. I tried not to squirm under the attention.

After a moment, Wukong straightened.

“What was your dream about?” He asked. I took a deep breath before answering.

“Nothing.” Wukong rolled his eyes.

“See, I told you-”

“There was nothing.” I pressed, forcing Wukong to fall silent. His eyes grew uncertain as they searched my face. Images echoed in my mind, drawing the next words from my mouth without permission.

“There was nothing... Just an endless void. Cold. And dark... No one else was there but me. Endlessly floating in a black abyss.”

My voice cracked over the last words involuntarily. I squeezed my eyes shut and tried to block out the feeling of cold shadows swarming across my skin. I could almost feel the sharp claws digging into my very soul. I could feel myself being torn from my body. The pain was excruciating. The darkness even more so.

“I couldn’t breathe.” I whispered, the admission shaky on my lips. “It was crushing me. Thousands of weights on my chest holding me down against nothing… dragging me into the depths of a lifeless void. I couldn’t sleep… or eat… or cry… I couldn’t even speak. There was no one there to help me. It was just me and the abyss.”

More memories flashed before my mind. 

Before they could take hold, I flung my eyes open.

Next to me, Wukong still exuded his familiar warmth. I concentrated on that instead of the cold ache deep down in my bones. Instead of phantom claws piercing my soul, I felt the weight of his presence nearby. In place of the metallic tang of darkness, I breathed in the scent of peaches and, for a moment, the shadows that always surrounded me were replaced with the soft golden light coming from a certain pair of eyes.

Wukong’s expression was one of shock and horror. I refused to look at him fully, afraid of just how easily his mere presence could break me down. In my post-nightmare state, I knew I was no match against him.

After a minute, I felt something in the air shift.

Before I knew it, Wukong was standing from his spot next to the bed. His eyes were sharp and determined as he looked down at me. We made eye contact very briefly before he began crawling his way up onto the bed. I jumped up, clutching the blankets to my chest, as he drew closer.

“Wha- What are you-” My half awake mind tried to piece together what was happening but to no avail. 

Wukong’s eyes were deadset on the space where my feet were. I instinctively moved them out of the way to make room for him. A long, fuzzy tail almost brushed my nose as the simian settled down right where my feet had been with his back against the wall.

There was a moment where his eyes darted over the blankets curiously. He seemed to look for something before reaching out with one hand to grab the loose edge of one of the blankets and pulled it up to lay over top of his outstretched legs.

A proud smirk crossed his lips as he finished settling in. In the moonlight, his eyes gave off a faint glow when they turned to me. I stared at him, my heart warming a little even as I frowned and moved to sit more comfortably on the bed.

“What do you think you’re doing?” I grumbled.

“Keeping you company, obviously.” Wukong replied confidently. I rolled my eyes.

“I meant, what are you doing in my room?”

“Oh, so it’s your room now, huh?” Wukong teased, a little smirk crossing his lips and his eyes sparkling with mischief. I grimaced and turned away, my cheeks feeling warm.

“Answer the question.” I huffed. Wukong paused very briefly, his smile faltering, before he shrugged and turned away.

“Couldn’t sleep. Decided to come in and check on you.”

“In the middle of the night?” I queried. Wukong’s face twitched but he didn’t say anything. I scoffed. “And you called me the stalker.”

“It’s not like that! I just-” The King cut himself off as we made eye contact. Gold eyes searched mine for a moment before Wukong schooled his expression and turned away again. “I just couldn’t sleep.”

Despite his words, the simian’s posture spoke of a deeper anxiety. I could see it in the way his hands twisted together and his eyebrows were pinched in a worried crease. A little sigh escaped me as I moved to sit up against the wall on his left. 

My body immediately tensed as he momentarily disappeared but I ignored it.

“What was yours about?” I asked quietly. Wukong paused.

“What do you mean?”

“Your dream.” I clarified, tilting my head to look over at the King. He seemed to flounder for a minute, several emotions warring through his expression.

The moment didn’t last long before he brought the hammer down and, in the blink of an eye, all the emotions I’d seen disappeared to be replaced with a vaguely frustrated look.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about. I didn’t have a dream.”

“A nightmare then.” I offered, leaning forward to rest my head in my hand. Wukong’s eyes flickered to me very briefly before he looked away again. I let out a dramatic sigh and turned away from him.

“Come on, Wukong. I told you my dirty secrets and you know I never give out stuff for free. An eye for an eye, as the saying goes.”

I internally sneered at the irony of that analogy but kept my amusement to myself.

For a moment, there was nothing but silence. Wukong seemed to stew for a moment before shifting. My ears twitched at the sound of movement on my right. I tried not to flinch.

Even so, my right eye scrunched together on instinct and I had to bite back the urge to immediately defend myself. 

Instead of acting on it, I turned to see that Wukong had brought his knees to his chest and had his arms wrapped around them. He stared distantly into the room for a moment.

“It was me, you, and MK." He began slowly. "We were in the kitchen, getting ready for dinner. You were finishing up the food while MK set up the table. We were having fun… Laughing and joking around. It was kind of nice, actually. MK had this big grin on his face and you even looked like you weren’t regretting your entire existence when you sat down with us.”

A light chuckle escaped the King at that before his eyes darkened.

“We were in the middle of dinner. I got up to get us some more drinks but, when I turned back, you weren’t there anymore…” Wukong trailed off for a moment, his eyes glazing over in thought. “I asked MK where you'd gone but it was like he’d forgotten who you were.”

I frowned at his words, a foreign anxiety curling into my chest. Wukong stopped for a minute, his breath slow and drawn out as if he were thinking really hard about something. The simian didn’t even blink as he continued on.

“I tried jogging his memory… Tried to convince him that he knew you and that you had just been there but, even when i showed him a picture, he didn’t remember. I was the only one who remembered you… I was the only one left with the memory of us at the table… I thought about going out to look for you but I knew that you were gone. I knew you wouldn't come back.

"So, I tried spending more time with MK but… one night, we were sitting at the table, having dinner, and MK got up to go grab something. I didn’t think anything of it. I was more focused on the storm that was raging outside. It felt like it was shaking the whole mountain… When MK didn’t return though, I got up to look for him and I found that the front doors were wide open… Neither of you returned. It was just me and the wind.”

I listened to Wukong’s story with an aching heart.

Despite our differences, I knew all too well what kind of emotions he had experienced. I could taste it on my tongue. I could feel it in my heart. I perfectly remembered the sadness and despair that came with having someone vanish without a trace. The longing ache and insecurities that came with not knowing when and if they would return. I knew the feeling too well.

Not to mention, the idea of being forgotten was a looming fear that curled into my mind.

Some vindictive part of me sneered at Wukong’s despair. After all, what he’d dreamt of was something I’d experienced because of him.

Yet, I almost felt disgusted with myself for ever wishing that loneliness upon anyone. I knew all too well how much it hurt. How deep those kinds of scars ran.

For a moment, I was so lost in thought that I couldn’t speak. I wasn’t sure if I wanted to make a joke or rub it in his face or maybe even offer my sympathies. 

In the end, I decided to do none of the above. 

Even as I cleared my throat, I refused to look at the saddened expression on Wukong’s face.

“Is that why you’re here?” I asked, my eyes remaining trained on the blankets. “You were trying to see if I’d left, weren’t you?”

I could almost hear Wukong gritting his teeth together. A single glance had me looking into the face of a despairing King mourning the loss of people who had yet to leave him. He looked scared and distraught. I didn’t get to see the expression long before Wukong buried his face in his arms.

I had to tear my eyes away from him. If I looked any longer, I knew I would do something stupid.

“I’m still in recovery.” I mumbled thoughtlessly. 

“That didn’t stop you last time.” Wukong countered absently.

I paused at that. So many conflicting emotions and thoughts warred through my head.

Once again, I was stuck between sympathy for my former King and an ever present resentment towards him for my death. It wasn’t like we were friends. Especially back then. I should’ve held no guilt for ditching him when he took me to FFM a hundred years ago.

Yet, something in me twinged at the thought of him frantically looking for me afterwards.

I buried the feeling and turned away. The King disappeared behind my blind eye so that I was left with only the sight of the room beyond us. One knee came to my chest as I turned even further away.

Outside, the full moon shone with a brilliance that rivaled that of the sun. One long streak stretched from the window to the bed. White light bathed the wood floors and the dark blankets, making them look like stepping stones to a dream world.

For a moment, I could almost convince myself that I was still dreaming.

However, I knew that if I was, this dream would be more of a nightmare than a paradise. The moonlight only stretched so far. Even my one outstretched foot could not reach the light. Instead, I was left shrouded in darkness, buried so deep into the shadows that not even the moon would shine its light upon me.

“I wish you would stay.” I tensed at the sound of Wukong’s despairing voice. 

Hesitantly, I turned to look at him. His head was laying sideways on his knees now. Gold eyes gazed at me forlornly, some sort of longing swirling within them. I turned away with a frown and bit back the warm feeling in my chest.

“You should go back to sleep. You’re starting to talk nonsense.” I grumbled.

“I can’t sleep.” Wukong huffed petulantly. I rolled my eyes.

“I’m not leaving yet.” I assured him gruffly. Wukong gave out a soft hum.

“Maybe not tonight, but you’ll leave eventually.” He lamented. I scowled at the blankets, a yearning ache welling within my chest.

Since I was turned away from him, I couldn’t see what Wukong was doing. I heard him shift but, even then, I didn’t have time to look at him before a familiar warmth was pressing up against my side. Everything in me tensed.

Yet, I found that I was suddenly unable to move. Heat seeped into my very bones, warming my chest and chasing away the cold that had been nipping at my heels since I sprouted from my stone egg many milennia ago. I had almost forgotten what it was like to be relieved of that chilling ache.

Despite not knowing what to do, I couldn’t resist as Wukong curled into my side. Soft gold fur brushed my right cheek as he laid his head on my shoulder. I winced, feeling the tiniest bit defensive at the sensation.

Still, I remained where I was. Even when long fingers brushed against my right hand, I stayed. I didn’t pull away. I simply allowed him to lean against me, his fingers barely resting over mine.

I don’t know why. I wasn’t even sure what I was feeling at that moment.

I was just relieved to be rid of the cold.

—

//Thursday morning//

At some point, both of us must have fallen asleep.

When I woke up, I was still sitting against the wall. However, the warmth that had accompanied my side was now gone. The cold morning air swept over my shoulders, shaking me awake from my slumber. I grimaced at the feeling and tried to pull the blankets up but something heavy kept me from doing so.

My head lolled to the side as I gave out a tired huff.

I had never been a morning person. I hated the light and the cold air and how sluggish my body felt. Waking up was never a nice feeling. Instead, I always associated waking up with the crack of my eyelids and the aching soreness of my body. Sleep meant comfort. Waking up meant work.

This time, however, waking up felt a little different.

Although my shoulders were cold, my legs felt unnaturally warm. The soft sound of snoring also greeted my ears. I was even mildly surprised to have my nose smothered by the scent of peaches mixed in with my own scent as I drew in a breath. For once, waking up felt familiar and comfortable. My body threatened to drift back into sleep. 

Before I could, my barely awake mind flinched to life at the feeling of fingers twitching over my thigh. I let out a low growl as I forced my eyes open. Early morning light pierced my eyes, making me wince. Still, I cracked open my left eye and looked down.

In my lap, was the head of a very comfy looking monkey. Most of his body was wrapped in the blankets next to me. His gold fur was splayed in various ways, his cheek squished up against my right leg. Long fingers curled over my thigh, barely twitching in his sleep. Although the movement was minute, it felt very intimate all of a sudden. I frowned, my eyes trailing over soft gold fur shimmering in the morning light and the peaceful look on the simian’s face.

For a moment, I considered letting him sleep.

However, the sight of drool pooling on the blanket under his lips had me groaning. Annoyance flared in my mind as I roughly shook his shoulder.

“Wukong, get up. You’re drooling on me.” I growled. 

The simian made a noise of complaint and burrowed himself further into the blankets. I sucked in a breath as his fingers flattened out and grabbed onto my thigh more fully. Despite the blanket separating us, I could still feel the pressure of his hand over my skin. I grimaced and reached down to peel his fingers off of me.

“Wukooooong.” I complained. “Get your hands off me and stop fuckin’ drooling on me.”

Wukong grumbled in his sleep but didn’t wake. 

Shock lit my fingertips as he twisted his hand out of my grasp and grabbed the front of my shirt instead. Before I knew it, he was shifting forward to bury his face in my stomach. Blush sprouted across my cheeks. It only grew along with the hammering of my heart as Wukong nuzzled up against me with a content hum. Warm breath puffed against my shirt, warming the skin underneath. 

I let out a growl at the sensation, embarrassment boiling under my skin.

“Wukong!” I hissed, now much more awake as I tried to push his face away from me. “I’m gonna fuckin’ kill you! Let go of me!”

Wukong made a noise of protest and tried to cozy up to me again. 

Before he could, I roughly shoved at his face and his shoulder, pushing him off of my lap. He rolled over the edge of my knees and landed on his back with a quiet grunt. Gold eyes blinked open to blearily stare up at the ceiling. With him distracted, I was able to momentarily take a moment to smooth out my no doubt puffed out fur.

After a moment, Wukong turned to me, face scrunched in confusion.

“What happened?”

“You fell asleep on my lap and started drooling all over the place.” I growled, motioning to the drying spot of drool. Wukong took one look before scrambling to sit up.

“Sorry!” He squeaked, his hands folding themselves neatly into his lap. 

I took a moment to glare at him, my eyes wandering over the fluffed up fur and dried drool on the side of his face. Despite having the distinct appearance of someone who just woke up, his eyes were bright and lively. His tail nervously thumped against the bed behind him. I couldn’t help but be momentarily endeared by how adorable he looked as he awaited judgment.

“Good grief, you’re a handful.” I huffed with a shake of my head. 

I didn’t notice the way Wukong was looking at me until I glanced up to see the little sparkle in his eye. The sight made something in me warm and twist at the same time. I cleared my throat and turned my head away.

“You should go wash up. Ya got shit all over your face.” I grunted. Wukong blinked at me before giving a little, distracted nod.

“Right, uh- I’ll be right back.” He gave me a little smile before turning and making his way off the bed.

I couldn't help but stare as he stood and stretched a little, his arms reaching high above his head. A little shudder went through him as he finished. It went all the way to the tip of his tail, his fur puffing out a little. The simian let out a content hum as he made his way out of the room with his hand shoved under his hoodie to scratch his stomach.

A new wave of embarrassment rushed over me as soon as he left. 

Heat crept up my cheeks as the reality of what just happened crashed down on me. Not only had I woken up to a cuddly Wukong. I’d also woken up to a very adorable and unbearably good-looking King who looked like he’d had a fun night.

My cheeks burned as I threw myself sideways. I buried myself into the blankets with a despairing groan and tried to burn the memory from my mind.

However, as I burrowed further into the sheets, I realized that they smelled like Wukong. More than that though, they also smelled like me. The scent of peaches mixed with lavender and plums touched my nose. I frowned at the scent, something stirring in my mind. Like the echo of a long lost memory.

Suddenly, I wanted nothing more than to roll around in bed until I was buried in the scent. I tried to force the instinct away. Swallow it down and bury it like I had been for years.

However, like a broken fire hydrant, stopping this particular stream of thought was not an option.

Growling, I sat up and pulled up the blankets around me. My resistance was worth nothing as my hands began instinctively working to draw all of the blankets towards me. The scent of peaches and plums only served to dull my thoughts. I was helpless for a moment as my fingers pulled and plucked and kneaded each blanket into a place with a precision that simply felt so right and yet so wrong.

Only when most of the blankets had been piled around me did I stop. Almost immediately, I wanted to destroy the nest. After all, it had been a very long time since I'd built one. Yet, that factor only seemed to make my body even more reluctant to even breath for fear of disturbing the carefully constructed layers.

I hated it.

Even so, I couldn’t deny that I suddenly felt very calm under the blankets. All around me, was the scent of plums and peaches. The more sane part of me felt disgusted for giving into such an urge but the more primal part of me prided itself in a well-built nest that kept us grounded. Anxiety loomed in my mind but it was quieted by the familiar scent surrounding me.

So, I let out a sigh and allowed my body to sink into the sheets.

Wukong returned to my room not long after I’d settled in. The sound of his footsteps resounded through my ears. For a moment, I considered leaving my malformed nest to avoid the embarrassment of being found like this but I remembered the one Wukong had constructed for himself in his room. Unlike everyone else, I knew he of all people would understand the urge.

With that thought in mind, I stayed where I was.

When Wukong came in, I could hear him pause very briefly. It wasn’t long before his footsteps continued though and he made his way into the room.

“Mac?” He called. I frowned at the familiar nickname, something in me resonating with it. Still, I didn’t answer. “I brought you some food.”

The sound of something sliding across the blankets reached my ears. For a moment, I considered pretending to be asleep. However, I knew that avoiding Wukong would only make me feel more anxious than I already was.

After a moment of contemplation, I pulled the blankets down and peeked out at him. The King was stood next to the bed with a small smile, gold eyes bright in the early morning light. I could’ve sworn they grew a little brighter as I made my appearance. I frowned, reminded very briefly of how he’d looked at me yesterday. The mere memory had me mentally cringing with embarrassment.

Even so, I pulled the blankets down a little more and looked down at the bed.

In front of Wukong, was a large, fancy looking plate. On it were four poptarts, two maple donuts, a chocolate donut, an apple fritter, and a large vine full of grapes. Several large peaches also sat on the plate. Something warm sprouted in my chest at the sight. I tried to convince myself that it was irritation but even I knew better than that.  

“The hell is this?” I growled, eyeing the plate with mock disdain.

“Breakfast in bed.” Wukong declared proudly.

“This shit ain’t even fit for a goddamn toddler.” I huffed, reaching out to flick the corner of a poptart. Long fingers reached out to snatch the treat from me almost immediately.

“Didn’t anyone ever tell you not to play with your food?” The King chided. I rolled my eyes.

“That’s rich coming from you.”

Wukong paid me no mind as he took a bite of his poptart. Crumbs fell from his lips and sprinkled across the blankets on the bed like little pieces of glitter.

“You little shit! You’re getting crumbs all over the place!” I snapped, crawling out of my cocoon enough to swipe said crumbs off of the bed. Wukong backed up a little, his eyes wide and innocent even as he took another bite of his poptart.

“Half that plate’s for you.” He informed me around a mouthful of food. I glared at him before turning my attention to the plate.

Although I didn't want to admit it, Wukong had gotten some of my favorite foods. I wasn’t one for poptarts. They were always too dry for me. The apple fritter and the grapes, on the other hand, did catch my eye. I frowned at them, my tail twitching out from under the blankets even as my stomach made a low rumble.

“MK’s been trying to find mangos, but it seems that none of the stores are selling them right now.” Wukong hummed. I glanced up to see him sporting a thoughtful look. “I remembered though that you like grapes too. The apple fritter was just an extra thing even though I know you don’t normally eat breakfast.”

I frowned at him, mildly surprised that he remembered so much. There was a prideful little smile on his face. That warm feeling from before only grew as we made eye contact. I batted it away with a flyswatter and instead focused on reaching out to grab the end of the grape branch.

To my surprise, all of the grapes came up at once. It was almost like the whole bunch had been chopped straight off the vine. Considering who I was dealing with, I wasn’t all that surprised, but I was impressed with how good they looked. My mouth watered at the sight of the plump little fruits. I gently plucked one off of the branch and popped it into my mouth.

Needless to say, the fruit tasted just as good as it looked. A hum of appreciation escaped me before I could even think to stop. I froze, my eyes flickering up to meet Wukong’s. The King was practically beaming, a wide grin crossing his face as he leaned forward a little.

“Good, right?” He prompted. I considered saying something mean but decided not to at the last minute.

“It’s good.” I said instead. Wukong’s grin threatened to split his face as I plucked off another grape.

For a moment, the King simply watched me, eyes glittering with a growing mischief. I tried to ignore him. However, after he finished his poptart, he dusted his fingers off on his pants and moved closer to the edge of the bed. My tail twitched in anticipation as I looked up at him.

“What are you doing?”

Instead of responding, Wukong simply leaned down to place his hands on the bed. I glared at him, understanding washing over me as he very slowly made his way forward.

“Just because I let you up here once doesn’t mean I’ll do it again.” I growled.

The gold-furred simian paused to blink at me. Even so, he continued crawling up onto the bed and moved the plate closer to me so that he could sit on the other side. His gaze turned a little nervous as he settled down across from me. I was fully prepared to physically boot him off the bed. Maybe even toss him through a portal.

Before I could though, his tail swung out from behind him. Within it, was a glass of grape juice. I squinted at the dark purple liquid as it was offered to me.

“Really? You’re gonna try to bribe me for a spot on the bed?”

“That depends. Is it working?” Wukong queried. I considered his question for a brief moment before rolling my eyes and grabbing the cup.

“Five minutes. I’m kicking you off after that.” 

Wukong gave a little nod, his eyes softening.

A gentle smile adorned his lips as nimble fingers reached out to grab one of the peaches off of the plate. Sharp fangs glinted in the early morning light as he took a bite. Peach juice dribbled down his hand and stained the edges of his hoodie. He didn't seem to notice though.

I shook my head fondly.

We ate in silence for a while. Wukong kept giving me these soft little smiles every once in a while. I wasn’t entirely sure how to feel about it. The whole situation had a lot of different emotions sparking through my chest. Despite still being half buried in my nest, paranoia loomed in the back of my mind, making my skin tingle and my tail twitch. I couldn't help but feel a bit restless as we ate.

“Are you still planning on inviting the Bull family over for dinner?” Wukong asked, successfully breaking me out of my thoughts. I gave a little nod to which he made a face, the tip of his tail twitching where it laid beside him. 

“What is it now?” I sighed, turning my full attention towards him. Wukong frowned.

“Nothin’. I just…” He trailed off, his fingers growing tense around the peach in his hand and his eyes darkening in thought. I waited for a moment to allow him to speak.

When he didn’t, I folded my arms and leaned back against the wall behind me.

“Don’t start a conversation if you’re not gonna continue it, asshole.” I admonished.

“They’re not gonna agree to it.” Wukong declared confidently. I frowned at him.

“You don’t know that. At least, not until you actually ask.” I reasoned. Wukong shook his head, anxious gold eyes finding their way back to me.

“Even if I do ask, I know what the outcome will be.” He argued, his fangs burying themselves into the peach in his hand.

“That’s what you said last night too. Yet, I still answered your question.”

“That’s different.”

“How?”

“You were willing to open up to me.” Wukong hummed, his eyes growing soft and a little hopeful as they searched my face. My heart rapped against my ribs longingly. I ignored the sound and turned my head away to avoid his gaze.

“I want to thank them for helping in my recovery. The best way to do that with what I have is to make dinner for them. So, I don’t care if it’s done at your house or theirs or if you’re involved or not. I’m gonna do it either way, with or without you.” 

Wukong made a face, his eyebrows pinching together very briefly. The expression was brushed away fairly quick though as he finished off his last peach and plastered on an air of false confidence.

“If you wanted, we could host it here.” He suggested in a light tone.

“Aren’t you still nervous about people being in your house?” I pointed out to which Wukong winced.

“Yeah, but if we throw an outdoor party, I think that would be fine. Besides, do you really think DBK could fit in the front door?” He joked, a nervous chuckle escaping him.

“Doing stuff that makes you uncomfortable is counterproductive, Wukong.” I argued.

“Yeah, well I'm much more comfortable here so I’d rather deal with them coming here than having to go to their house.” Wukong reasoned, voice growing serious. “At least here, I can decide for myself when and if I want to leave or if I want them to leave.”

“If they come here, you can’t be starting shit.” I growled. Wukong scoffed.

“When do I ever?” Despite his teasing tone, I could see the flicker of uncertainty behind his carefully placed mask. I frowned at the sight.

“I’m serious, Wukong. If you’re not gonna at least attempt to get along with them, I will pack my bags and go to their house instead.” Wukong tensed at that, his expression growing anxious.

“Are you even strong enough to travel yet?”

“Whether I am or not doesn’t fuckin’ matter.” I snapped, anger rising in my chest. “I’m doing this one way or another. So, you have one out of three options. Either we host this dinner here and you behave yourself or we go to their house and you follow their rules. If you’re not willing to do either of those things, I will leave your ass behind.”

“Why would I want to go to their house? They don’t even like me!” Wukong exclaimed, throwing his hands up in exasperation.

“Fine then. If that’s the case, then you have two options. Either I go to their house without you or we both host the dinner here so that we can both thank them for picking up the fucking phone and actually helping me even though you guys don’t get along. Your choice.”

Wukong glowered at me, his lip curling in displeasure. I raised an eyebrow at him and he immediately turned his head away. I could see the way he fought with himself, his jaw clenching and unclenching as he searched the blankets next to him for an answer. 

In that moment, I found myself questioning why I’d ever thought that the King had changed. He was still every bit the stubborn, stuck up asshole that he’d always been. A heavy sigh escaped me as I tried to push away my annoyance in favor of patience.

“Look, I get it.” I conceded, drawing Wukong’s gold eyes back to myself. “I hate being in other people’s houses too. I also hate the desert. It’s too fuckin’ hot. So, if we can compromise and host this thing here, then that means that I won’t have to boil to death in the desert sands and you get to retain the comfort and security of being in your own home. Boom. Problem solved. Plus, it could give you a chance to talk to the Princess and DBK.”

“They don’t want to talk to me.” Wukong muttered irritably. I rolled my eyes.

“Again, you don’t know that.” 

“I do, actually.” Wukong retorted, voice sharp with anger. His eyes seemed to burn a little hotter as he continued. “Do you really think that after all this time watching over DBK’s imprisonment while the Princess tried to free him was done without talking to her? She hates my guts and DBK only tolerates me because MK has saved him and his wife and his son more times than any of us can count.”

“That's great, but this isn't about MK. This about the Bull Family themselves and your relationship with them." I argued, pointing my finger towards Wukong for emphasis. "They have every right to still be angry. You fucked them over big time. I mean, have you even apologized for that?” 

Wukong hesitated, eyes growing uncertain. That expression was quickly covered by an irritated scowl though as he abruptly turned his head away. Anger boiled within my chest.

“After all the shit you did, after imprisoning DBK and making an absolute fool out of him, thereby destroying the Bull Family’s reputation- and ripping apart a very happy family, might I add- you haven’t apologized!?”

“Why should I?” Wukong barked, eyes fierce as they bore into me.

For a moment, it was like everything went still. Shock was my initial reaction. Wukong’s reaction was just residual anger until he seemed to realize what he'd said and then I could see regret spill over his face like a bucket of paint. I gritted my teeth and drew in a breath through my nose.

“I can’t fucking believe you.” I hissed.

Wukong shrank, shame curling into his expression. He was quick to avert his eyes as he turned his attention to the blankets around him. I almost had to chain myself to the bed to resist wringing his fucking neck. For the second time in only ten minutes, I felt disappointed in myself for ever thinking that Sun Wukong would ever be anything but his usual unapologetically selfish self.

“Since you’re so hellbent on remaining enemies with them, I’ll make plans to go to their house.” I announced, my hands clenched into fists. Wukong looked up at me with wide eyes.

“W- Wait, no! I-” 

“If you’re not planning on making amends, I will not put my family through your bullshit.” I growled angrily. Wukong faltered, so many emotions warring through his eyes until he finally let out a frustrated groan and quickly stood up.

The heat he exuded was enough to make me feel like I was standing outside. Long legs went into overdrive as Wukong began anxiously pacing the floor, his hand flying to his mouth so that he could chew on his nails. His long tail lashed to and fro as he paced. 

The more rational part of me said that we should’ve parted ways there and then. These things only ever ended in arguments after all. However, I was not listening to logic at that moment.

“You're such an asshole."

"Please give me a second." Wukong pleaded, his heart hammering in his chest.

"You don't ever think about anyone but yourself, do you?"

"Macaque..."

"After all these years, still the same selfish fucking prick."

"Please don't do this." Wukong breathed as he crouched, his head falling into his hands.

"You're such a dick!" I spat. "Never thinking about anyone else! Never thinking about how they feel! Why should you fucking apologize!? Because you're a piece of fucking shit who ruined their fucking lives!"

“Would you just stop?” Wukong snarled, fangs bared as he jumped to his feet. I flinched, my body instinctively curling on itself.

Immediately, I saw Wukong pause. All of a sudden, it was like all of the anger that I’d just seen in his body vanished as he folded in on himself, eyes widening in shock. That expression quickly turned to shame and self-loathing though as Wukong took a step back.

I remained where I was for a moment, my body refusing to uncurl. In my head, I admonished myself for reacting in such a way. I could feel my body shaking a little. Before I knew it, I was grabbing at the blankets pooled around my sides and burying myself in them. Between Wukong's natural body heat seeping into the room and the blankets, I felt like I was roasting alive. 

Still, I curled into the fading scent of peaches and plums without a thought.

Wukong watched me for a long minute. His shoulders drooped a little as the tension left them. Even his expression seemed to relax into something soft and scared at the same time.

I couldn't imagine what I looked like in that moment. I hadn’t built a nest for myself in years and yet even I knew that it wasn’t caused because I was happy. Therefore, what Wukong was probably seeing was some pathetic wide-eyed loser who couldn’t take a punch huddled up in his make shift nest like a child. The mere thought was enough to make me want to cry.

Even so, I was surprised when the King slowly moved towards me. I tensed, my fangs baring themselves of their own accord. There was even a threatening growl that burst from my lips without permission. The sound made even the King pause.

In the end though, he still made his way forward so that he could get back onto the bed.

This time, I was really tempted to kick him off. The only thing stopping me was the apologetic look on his face as he sat down.

“I’m sorry.” Wukong murmured. I blinked, his words not quite registering in my head. A frown marred his face as he bowed his head in shame. “I didn't mean to scare you. I really wasn't... I didn't mean to. I didn't- I wasn't trying to make you uncomfortable. I’m really sorry. I- I shouldn't have yelled. I just- the whole DBK thing messes with my head sometimes and I’m- I’m still processing what happened but, obviously, its- its not going very well.”

A humorless chuckle left the simian as he finished. One of his hands found its way to the back of his neck for a moment before falling into his lap. He looked like he wanted to say something else but I beat him to it.

“You guys have your own shit to work out.” I muttered. “I get that, but you aren’t gonna be able to avoid them forever and I am not going to put anyone in a position where they could end up having an awful time.”

“I understand that.”

“Do you? Cause, from where I’m standing, it feels like you’re trynna pick a fight on purpose.” I growled, anger once again over taking my fear. Wukong winced and turned his head away.

“I’m trying.”

“Try harder.”

Wukong scowled at the blankets off to his side, his jaw clenching hard. Even then, he didn’t say anything back. He simply took my anger without much of a reaction and that almost pissed me off more than anything else.

“What day are you gonna plan this?” The King asked after a moment. 

I momentarily bit back my annoyance, hoping to shove the building anger in my mind back into Pandora’s box. Wukong waited for my answer patiently without saying anything else. I gritted my teeth and mentally evened out my tone before replying.

“Since we’re going out shopping on Saturday, we may as well host the dinner on Sunday.”

“That’s kind of short notice, don’t you think?” The King reasoned in a placating tone. “Besides, are you sure you could handle all that in just two days?”

“I know my limits Wukong.” I snarled, annoyance flaring in my mind like a looming tide. The gold-furred simian took one long look at me before bowing his head.

“Okay.”

As he fell silent, I couldn’t help but think about what he’d said. Sure, doing so much socialization in just two days sounded exhausting. Those days had yet to come and yet I already felt like I was either going to collapse or implode from the stress and anxiety of it.

More than that, I was almost regretting even bringing up the idea of a family dinner. It had been a long time since Wukong and I had been considered a part of the Bull Family. Longer for him, but still. Even without that, there was so much bad blood between them. Princess Iron Fan made her distaste for Wukong abundantly clear every time she saw him.

However, what bothered me most was the idea that Wukong didn’t see what he’d done wrong. The idea that he didn’t see how much he’d hurt the Bull Family, the fact that he didn’t see any reason to apologize to DBK for imprisoning him felt like a poison tipped arrow straight to the heart.

After all, if the King wasn’t willing to apologize for imprisoning his sworn brother, why would he apologize for murdering his ex-best friend?

Anger and a touch of hurt burned under my skin at the mere thought. 

I tried to force it down, tried to reason it out. After all, Wukong and I had been getting along really well lately. He'd been respectful yet attentive while taking care of me. The fact that he'd even apologized for yelling at me was new. I was shocked that he still knew what I liked and disliked despite all the years we'd spent apart. It was almost like nothing had ever happened between us.

Yesterday had demonstrated that perfectly. The idle flirting and easy banter. It all felt so suffocating in its familiarity and I hated it. I hated not knowing how to feel about the monkey sitting across from me. I hated not knowing what he was thinking. I hated not having the answers that I wanted.

Yet, one thing I knew for certain was that the old resentment and hatred I’d felt for my former King had yet to be erased and it had only been stirred awake by his words. Instead of confusing myself with any other emotions, I latched onto that anger as naturally as an animal to water.

The whole time these thoughts were racing through my mind, my eyes were fixated on Wukong. I could tell that he’d noticed. He wouldn’t meet my eyes and his tail was twitching nervously. 

Still, he remained quiet for a moment before speaking up.

“Uh- by the way, I know that you probably don’t have much money so, if you need it, I can help you buy some clothes on Saturday. I have quite the stash. Gifts from the gods and all that.” He offered, uncertain eyes flickering up to meet mine. 

I gritted my teeth, all of my anxieties and uncertainties coming to a boiling point.

“I don’t understand you.” I seethed, my voice sounding cold and angry even to my ears. Wukong frowned.

“Don’t understand what?”

“What do you want from me?” I demanded. Wukong gave me a confused look, his eyebrows pinching together.

“Wha-”

“Don’t play dumb.” I snapped, making the King flinch a little. “We’ve been at each other’s throats for centuries. All this time, you haven’t offered up one iota of concern let alone apologized for what you did yet you sit here now serving me breakfast in bed and bandaging my wounds and offering to buy me clothes and apologizing for petty shit. You’ve even given me room and board in your house despite the fact that I’ve been trying to kill you for centuries so, my question is, why? If you’re not planning on apologizing to me or making things right, then what are you really after? What do you stand to gain from me being here?”

Wukong stared at me for several moments, eyes wide with shock. Slowly though, that expression turned to uncertainty. His eyebrows scrunched together as he tilted his head at me.

“You think I’m looking to gain something?”

“Everyone’s looking to gain something.” I hissed, anger coating my senses like acid as I threw the blankets off of my shoulders. On one hand, I began listing things off.

“Money, fame, fortune, love, sex. We’re all playing this game so that we can gain something from it. It’s the one unifying factor among all sentient creatures. Greed is hardwired into us. No one is exempt from that. Not even us. You and I are no different from the selfish bastards that run the fuckin’ world. So, what do you want from me, huh? Is it my ears? My secrets? My body?”

The last question escaped me unbidden as I motioned to myself in mock disdain. Wukong’s expression crumpled with disgust, a distant flash of anger in his eyes.

“I’m not looking to gain anything from you, Macaque.” He reasoned but his words meant nothing against the hardened resentment in my chest. 

“Oh, sorry. If it’s none of the above, then it must be power that you’re after! In that case, I’m sorry to say it, but I refuse to work with people that have murdered me.” I sneered mockingly.

Wukong flinched a little, his expression growing confused and distraught. I had enough sense to almost feel sorry for him but the anger burning in my chest refused to allow me to see reason as I pressed on.

“Everyone wants something. It doesn’t matter who you are. My old group, they wanted power and the freedom to do whatever they wanted regardless of the people they killed along the way. They wanted me for my skills. For my ears. They wanted me because I was useful. Because I could help them attain their goals. You were no different from them.” 

Wukong’s mouth dropped open in shock, hurt flashing through his eyes. I ignored the sickening press of guilt in my stomach, my temperament only snowballing in retaliation against the sympathy I felt for him.

“You only kept me on the Mountain because I was good with people and could fill in the gaps within your leadership! You wanted me around so that you could split the chores with someone. That’s why you had me move in with you! That’s why you bought me things. That’s why you let me keep my house even though I wasn’t using it and promoted me to be King despite the fact that I was an outsider and had only been there for a short period of time. 

“You only kept me around because I was useful!”

Half-formed words tumbled from Wukong’s mouth as he desperately tried to defend himself.

“Wha- that’s not-”

“Don’t deny it.” I snarled. He gave me a wounded look.

“Macaque, I-”

“I get it! I was valuable!” I shouted, anger burning hot beneath my skin. “At first, even I’ll admit that I was just playing the part to keep a roof over my head. I knew what you were doing, but I played along despite that. Even though I knew you only wanted me to make your kingdom more powerful, I still stayed with you.”

Wukong’s expression turned from shocked to angry in the blink of an eye.

“I never wanted you for your power, Mac!” He barked.  

“You always wanted power! That’s why you went to the Celestial Realm!”

Wukong flinched at that, his eyes growing uncertain. Still, he retained that angry scowl on his face that made his eyes look darker. I glared at him, my chest heaving with a repressed anger as I jabbed a finger towards my former King.

“You’re driven by greed just like everyone else. You’re no different from them. Despite that, I respected the fact that you sought out power to protect others. It was always a quality that I admired about you. Which is why I never understood why you of all people, someone I viewed as trustworthy and kind and caring, would be selfish enough to abandon your people for your own greed.”

“Macaque, I-” Wukong floundered helplessly in the face of my anger. I barreled past him without remorse.

“Your greed for power brought the wrath of your enemies down on us!” I screamed, my voice turning more desperate than angry. “It doesn’t matter if you deny it. I know you and I know that even you aren’t exempt from wanting something from me! That's why you're doing all this! To gain my favor!”

“If people are so driven by greed, then why are you here, huh?” Wukong exploded, long fangs bared as he glared at me. “What do you have to gain from this?” 

“Shelter, safety, protection. A place to stay while I plan my next move.” I answered confidently. Wukong stared at me wide-eyed in disbelief.

“You’re gonna leave?” My lungs threatened to collapse at the sound of his despairing tone. I blinked several times before tearing my gaze away from the distraught simian across from me.  

“That’s none of your concern.” I hissed. 

“I made a promise to keep you alive and safe.” Wukong growled through gritted teeth.

“And I said it was only temporary.” I shot back angrily.

“Are you really only here for protection?” Wukong lamented, voice thick with hurt and dismay. I winced at the sound, my chest and throat suddenly feeling very tight. It took several moments before I could find it in me to force the words past my lips.

“I’m a creature of habit Wukong. I live only to survive.”

“So, that’s all this is? You’re just using me to survive?” Wukong despaired, eyes wide and pleading and so fucking sad that I felt even more angry at myself for even feeling a shred of sympathy for him.

“Why would it be anything else?” I snarled. Wukong’s face fell so hard that I immediately regretted my words. An anguished look crossed his face as he swallowed thickly and shook his head.

“I’ve never tried to gain anything from you, Macaque.” He assured me in a soft voice. “I don’t want your power or your skills or your ears or your secrets. I made you King of Flower Fruit Mountain because you were capable. I bought you stuff because I was being nice and I brought you to my house to live with me because I thought it would be better. Because I thought I could help you and because I was lonely.”

The admission seemed to escape Wukong without a thought. I could see a flicker of anxiety spark through his eyes as he finished but he didn’t try to backtrack or erase his words. He simply let them hang in the air even as his expression turned sorrowful. He stared at me for a moment before bowing his head to look at his hands. They sat in his lap, clasped together as he seemed to think about something.

“I never wanted you for your power, Macaque... I just wanted a friend.”

I sucked in a quiet breath, my heart making a lonely sound in my chest. I couldn’t tell if it was the use of the word “friend” or the admission itself that had my breath catching in my throat. My eyes suddenly felt wet. Wukong let out a shaky sigh as he hunched in on himself. 

After a moment, he lifted his head to look at me again, eyes wide and pleading. 

“Why can’t you stay?” He whined softly. I turned away from him and bit down hard on the emotions welling in my throat.

“Why are you asking stupid questions?”

“Are you really going to leave?”

“What? Are you worried about me or something?” I sneered. Wukong hesitated before giving me a withering look.

“You know the answer to that.” He breathed. I swallowed thickly, tears threatening to spill from my eyes. I let out a frustrated growl and turned my head away.

“Maybe I want to hear you say it.”

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Wukong’s eyes widen in surprise.

I didn’t acknowledge the look. I didn’t even look directly at him because I couldn’t tell exactly what I was feeling in that moment. Part of me wished that we could both stop beating around the bush and just say what we meant yet the other shrank from the idea of being so open and vulnerable to someone who’d already shattered my trust in more ways than one. 

The whole situation had me on edge.

I hated it. 

I’d always hated dealing with emotions. Facts and logic were always more my style. Emotion only blurred my judgment and kept me from seeing the real targets. It was so much easier to keep people at arm’s length. That way, I didn’t have to deal with the anxiety that comes with getting close to someone and letting them see you for who you really are. The mere idea of being so vulnerable had my fingers itching uncomfortably.

“I never stopped worrying about you, Macaque.” Wukong murmured. I looked up to see him gazing at me with a soft expression. I frowned, something in my chest aching fiercely.

“Sure as hell didn’t seem like it.” I huffed quietly.

“You said it yourself, we’ve been at each other’s throats for years.” Wukong reasoned gently. “I couldn’t afford to be worried about you. I couldn’t afford to show you that I cared because, every time I saw you, you were holding a knife to my throat or my friends’ throats. I never checked in with you because, even if I had, you would’ve spit in my face and then vanished off the face of the earth like you always do.”

I bowed my head a little, a flicker of guilt welling within me. It was quickly followed by irritation though, like always. I bit the inside of my cheek as the two emotions warred through me.

It was almost disgusting how quick I could turn vulnerability into anger.

“I never blamed you for what you did.” Wukong continued after a moment. “Even when you went after my friends, even when you tried to kill them, I couldn’t hate you. I couldn’t bring myself to fight you at full strength because every time I saw you, I was just so relieved to find that you were still alive.”

Wukong's voice trembled over his last words. I looked up at him in shock, my thoughts growing quiet. The simian wasn't looking at me though. Instead, his head was tilted to the side to stare sightlessly into the room, one hand covering his mouth as he took in a shaky breath. His eyes looked watery.

“I never wanted to hurt you…” He lamented, his voice just above an anguished whisper. “I never wanted to leave you… but I did and then I did something horrible and there’s nothing I can do to fix that. There will never be enough words for me to tell you how sorry I am. I can't take it back. So, what's the point in apologizing?”

That seemed to be a breaking point for him.

All of a sudden, tears sprang from his eyes and he sucked in a sharp breath. I could hear his heart stutter and his lungs squeeze tight even as he jumped to his feet with a soft sob. I had no time to reach out to him. My hand wasn't quick enough as Wukong quickly turned and ran out of the room.

Tears raced down my face. Just like that, it was like all of the floodgates had opened. My hand flew to my mouth as a quiet sob escaped me. So many emotions raked through my body, making me shiver. I didn’t know what to do with them. They flooded into me all at once like a tsunami, consuming everything in my mind until all I could feel was anguish and sorrow.

I shrunk in on myself, my throat feeling too tight and my cheeks wet. 

Very slowly, I laid back down and curled up into my peach-smelling nest feeling helpless and lost. 

Chapter Text

Macaque POV: Thursday Afternoon

Several hours passed in silence.

My body felt numb. In fact, everything felt numb and my eyes refused to close. I didn’t know how long I spent staring at the inside of my blankets, feeling them slowly suffocate me. As much as I hated it, the only thing keeping me grounded was the scent of peaches. It still clung to the blankets, intertwining itself with my own scent.

I was only awoken from my stupor by the sound of a portal ripping through space. Gold earrings made an odd clinking sound as the Princess stepped out into the courtyard. I heard her arrive and blinked for the first time in hours. 

Suddenly, I was very aware of how dry my eyes felt. They ached something fierce as I buried my face into my blankets and silently hoped that I didn’t look as messy and unkempt as I felt on the inside. Part of me also hoped that the Princess would just leave. I knew that hope was in vain though. I could hear her approaching the front door already.

Three sharp knocks sounded out. Yet, no one answered.

In his room, I could hear Wukong pacing. I’d been vaguely aware of his incessant footsteps for the last few hours. He had yet to sit down and his heart was making an anxious sound in his chest. For a moment, I entertained the possibility that he was in the same catatonic state as I was. The thought only brought with it a stab of guilt.

The Princess knocked again and I briefly thought of answering the door myself. However, the idea of getting up was appalling. I was exhausted and not in a physical way.

So, reaching into myself, I produced a shadow from the darkness around me. Solid white eyes stared at me from the depths of the void-like face that appeared within my blankets. In the darkness, the eyes were really the only thing I could see. I gave the shadow one look and it was suddenly gone.

The Princess paused as the front door was opened. I could almost imagine her questioning stare, red eyes glittering with suspicion. Her footsteps were sure and precise as she entered the house. Wukong didn’t seem to notice even when she reached the top of the stairs. It was a little strange for the normally alert King but I was secretly glad for his obliviousness if only because I knew he probably wouldn’t want visitors in his house right then.

When the Princess opened my door, I could hear her pause. I didn’t bother unburying myself. Instead, I kept an ear out even as the urge to jump into her arms and spill my guts threatened to consume me. I ignored the urge and kept my mouth shut as the Princess slowly approached.

“Liu’er?” She called. I gritted my teeth and stayed still.

Despite that, Princess Iron Fan continued her approach. I could hear her stop at the edge of the bed. The next sound was that of a silken dress sliding across the blankets. The mattress dipped a little and I was suddenly all too aware of her presence as she loomed up beside me. It didn’t take long before long black claws began peeling away the layers of blankets over top of me.

The Princess was careful in her extraction. After a moment, light blared through the hole in the blankets. I scowled at the intimidating outline of tall black horns and a pale face. To my surprise, the Princess was sporting a look that was openly worried, her eyes widening with sympathy.

“Oh, Mihou.” She whispered. I bit back tears at her worried tone.

Before I knew it, the Princess was scooping up the cocoon I’d buried myself in and pulled me into her lap. She did it with such ease that I didn’t even try protesting. Not that I had the energy to.

Besides, the lack of physical contact was reassuring. With a blanket between me and her, I felt a little less exposed. Like a child swaddled in their mother’s arms. I gritted my teeth against the flash of irritation that thought brought and allowed myself to be pulled along as the Princess shifted to sit back against the wall with me in her arms.

Reluctantly, my head fell against the blankets pillowed by her chest.

For several moments, we sat in silence. The Princess didn’t immediately attempt conversation. She simply waited until I started to relax into her arms before deciding to speak up.

“What did he do?” She inquired. I frowned and pulled the blankets closer to me.

“Why do you always assume it’s him that did something?”

Princess Iron Fan gave me a vaguely confused look, eyebrows pinching. I turned away from her, shame and guilt burning in my chest. The Princess seemed to take the hint fairly quick. She let out a quiet sigh before adjusting her hold on me and turning away to look out across the room.

“Okay then. What did you do?” She amended.

“I did what I always do.” I growled irritably. “I let my anger and resentment get a hold of me and, instead of figuring out how to deal with it, I took it out on him.”

The Princess remained quiet when I finished, lips pursed in thought. Besides that, she showed no other reaction. It was a little unnerving not knowing what she was thinking. The press of anxiety had me speaking before I could think about that particular idea any further.

“Why do I have to be such a dick?” I whined, my head lolling to the side. The Princess’ expression shifted minutely and I found myself glaring at her. “Don’t answer that.” 

A small smile touched the demoness’ face as wine red eyes turned to look down at me.

“I wouldn’t say you’re a-” The Princess paused to silently fill in the blank with a raise of her eyebrows before continuing, “but I do admit that your words come off a bit sharp-ended sometimes.”

“You mean all the time.” I grumbled, burrowing myself further into the blankets. The Princess made a considerate face.

“Actually, no. It’s really quite rare. Normally, the things you say aren't what you actually mean. I don’t usually take those words seriously when they come from you. I have found though that, on the odd days that you say something mean and sound like you actually believe it, it’s normally because you’re stressed or angry about something. You never say that stuff without some sort of provocation.” 

As she finished, Princess Iron Fan turned to give me a significant look. I frowned and averted my eyes. In my head, I tried to formulate a way to tell the Princess what had happened without making her immediately hulk out on Wukong.

I took in a deep breath and let it out.

“We wanted to invite you and your family to dinner.” I informed her cautiously. From the corner of my eye, I could see the faint surprise in the Princess' eyes before they narrowed dangerously.

“We?” She queried. I nodded.

“Wukong and I were talking about it and I decided that, since I don’t have much, hosting a dinner party might be the only way that I can thank you for helping me these last few weeks.” My eyes flickered up to meet the Princess’ to gauge her reaction. It was minute, but I could see a spark of anger in her expression.

“Is this what you two fought over?” She asked suspiciously. I considered her question for a brief moment before shaking my head.

“No. Actually, he agreed to the dinner.” The Princess seemed taken aback, her eyebrows pinching in confusion.

“Sun Wukong agreed to having dinner… with us?” I nodded to which the Princess’ eyes widened, some distant emotion flaring therein. “Wow…” 

“I know you guys still have your differences with the guy.” I conceded, my hands curling self-consciously into my blankets. “Hell, I do too but- I dunno. I guess I thought it would just be nice to have dinner together as a thank you. From me and from him.”

“We don’t need that simian’s thanks.” The Princess fumed, the air around her practically hissing in response to her anger. I frowned.

“Fine. Then this dinner is between me and you. A thank you for helping in my recovery.”

“You have yet to fully recover, Liu’er.” The Princess pointed out. “Besides, I have told you many times over that my services are not given out of obligation or pity. Therefore, there's no reason to thank me.”

“I should still show my appreciation though.” I argued, glaring up at the demoness irritably. Red lips tilted down into a frown as wine red eyes roamed my face. I tried not to shrink despite suddenly feeling very small.

“Showing appreciation is nice, yes. But, that’s not what this is about, is it?” The Princess observed distantly. I gritted my teeth and turned away from her.

Admittedly, the whole idea of a dinner party with the Bull Family was a bit impulsive. I knew very well that the relations between them and Wukong were still strained. Had I known the headache it would bring just talking about it, I would never have suggested it.

Now that the idea was presented though, I couldn’t back down from it.

Seeing MK and Mei yesterday had awoken something in me. Something sad and lonely. I’d never liked being around too many people. Unlike a certain someone, I didn’t like being around people that I didn’t know and I hated being in large groups. They always breeded suspicion and unease for me.

However, there were exceptions to my dislike of socializing. I had found years ago that the few people in my inner circle didn't bother me. In fact, I loved spending time with the people I cared about. I'd never been like that until I met Wukong. After spending so much of my time by my King’s side, basking in his presence and simply enjoying life, I grew attached to the idea of having my select few people around at all times.

Of course, that urge was buried after Wukong was swept away in the diamond snare. Once he was gone, I isolated myself a lot. All of my thoughts for 500 years were ones of him and how much I missed him. I’d grown accustomed to being at someone’s side 24/7.

With him gone though, I was all too aware of the emptiness that kind of attachment left.

After my death, I told myself that I would never get so attached to someone again. Despite that, there was still that long buried urge in my chest. That longing to be with people. To be with my family- safe, happy, and comfortable. Everything in me yearned for the peace that kind of environment brought but, until now, I’d kept those thoughts hidden under lock and key.

Being so lost in my thoughts, I didn’t notice the Princess scrutinizing me. However, I did notice when her arms tightened around me and she hugged me close to her chest, her nose pressing itself to the top of my head. I tensed at the touch. It was so oddly familiar yet in a distant way.

Very slowly, I could feel myself relax again. My body felt heavy all of a sudden as I breathed in the scent of jasmine and pine.

Princess Iron Fan seemed intent on keeping me in that state. After a moment, she moved her hand to cradle my head, long claws tangling into my head fur. This time, I sank into the touch without reserve. I felt like a child again as the Princess brushed my fur out between her claws and backed up a little to look down at me. Wine red eyes glittered with an unspoken affection. My cheeks warmed at the sight. 

With an embarrassed huff, I turned into my cocoon and buried my face in her chest. A soft chuckle escaped the Princess, airy and light.

“Aw, Mihou. How many people in this world know how clingy you are?” She teased, voice a soft lull as she continued petting me. I frowned.

“Just you, jiejie.” I murmured. The Princess gave out a soft hum. I could almost hear her smiling as she lightly scratched at my scalp. I bit back a purr and mentally scolded myself for being relaxed enough to even consider letting that embarrassing sound escape my chest.

“If you wanted to have dinner with us, Mihou, you should’ve just said something.” The Princess chided lightly, her claws subtly making their way to my ears. “We would love to have you over.”

I scoffed and pulled away from her.

“Even if I wanted to do something at your guys’ house, Wukong would just insist on coming along. I figured throwing a party here might be more manageable.” I imparted, my hands subconsciously moving to rub at my ears. The bandages felt strange against the sensitive flesh but I tried my best to ignore it.

“I suppose you’re right. Having him at our house would definitely end in disaster.” The Princess hummed, her claws drawing away from my head.

“Exactly what I thought.” I mused, eyeing her hand as it retreated. I barely noticed the amused twinkle in the Princess’ eye.

“I’m honestly surprised that the Great Sage has decided that he wants to be in our company.” She admitted in a contemplative tone. I watched with interest as her hand came back up to gently comb through my head fur again. A soft hum escaped me as I sank into her embrace once more.

“How exactly did you convince him to do this?” The Princess asked even as her claws continued raking through my fur.

“I used my roguish charm, obviously.” I grunted, leaning into her touch. Princess Iron Fan gave out a low chuckle.

“I hate that I’m even saying this, but Monkey King always did have a certain affinity towards you.”

“He did not.” I growled, my cheeks feeling warm. The Princess simply raised an eyebrow and that was all it took for me to turn away with gritted teeth, a full on inferno growing on my cheeks. A tiny smile touched the Princess’ lips before she frowned again.

“When do you plan to make all of this happen?” She asked.

“Sunday.” I replied. “I figured you could bring over DBK and Red at dinner time and I can make a whole spread for you guys. Of course, I plan on making Wukong help as well.”

The Princess gave a little nod before pausing. For a moment, her claws went idle. I stayed quiet, patiently waiting for whatever thought I could sense brewing in her mind. Very slowly, her claws begin to drag themselves through my fur again.

“Now, you know I would do anything for you, Liu’er.” She mused. I frowned.

“I know.”

“I would burn down the world for you.” She said in a sickeningly sweet voice. I repressed a shiver.

“I know.” 

The Princess seemed to think about something for a moment.

When she spoke again, it was in a tone that could freeze over hell itself.

“This is pushing it.” She declared.

“I know.” I murmured. The air around me hissed once more as the demoness continued.

“You’re asking me to have dinner with a man who has single-handedly destroyed the lives of two of the most important people in my life. A man who imprisoned my husband with the excuse of saving the world. The man who took my brother from me in a very permanent way and then refused to tell me for fear that I would put him a thousand feet under. 

“You’re asking me to make nice with the simian who broke your heart and murdered you in cold blood.”

“I know that it’s a lot to ask of you, but I wouldn’t ask if it wasn’t important.” I pressed, unburying my face long enough to look up at the Princess. Her jaw was clenched, her magic ready to be used. However, upon seeing me, she seemed to falter.

A moment passed before she gave me a confused frown.

“Why are you advocating so hard for this?”

“Is it so wrong to want to be with my family?” I growled, pulling away from her enough to sit up on my own. The Princess’ gaze sharpened dangerously.

“You know that’s not what I said.” She retorted. “What I’m saying is that you seem intent on making this about all of us. You’re trying to bring together people who have hated each other for years and have a nice family dinner when we both know it will be anything but.”

“I understand that.”

“Then why are you still insistent on making this happen?”

“Because I’m sick of it.” I snapped, anger boiling in my chest. “I’m sick of all the anger and hatred and resentment. I’m sick of being so scared and confused. Of being so consumed by my thirst for vengeance that I can’t focus on anything else. I’m so sick of it! I’m tired of being angry! I’m tired of lashing out at anything good in my life and destroying it like a fucking idiot! I’m tired of being afraid and I'm tired of pushing people away!”

I tried to keep a reign on my emotions but frustration boiled below the surface of my skin. Beyond that, anxiety and self-doubt coiled like snakes ready to strike. My head felt messy and unorganized. The only thing I could focus on was how irritated I felt and I hated it. I hated that such a negative emotion always seemed to consume my vision during times like this.

Instead of letting it consume me like yesterday though, I forced it down, swallowing my anger until it burned low over my stomach like a warm pot of acid. My eyes pinned themselves to the wall on the far side of the room as I took in deep calming breaths.

When I was sure that I had it handled, I turned back to the Princess. She was watching me with sad eyes, expression sympathetic.

“I’m so tired.” I whispered dejectedly. The Princess took in a breath and let it out with a slow nod.

I frowned and turned away, my eyes drifting to my hands. Broken and bloody like the rest of me. I’d always prided myself in being strong and independent, not focused on anything but the mission, not distracted by anything but my own training. I worked so hard to make myself stronger than anyone else in the group.

Once upon a time, I could punch a mountain and have it shatter. I was a hurricane, an unstoppable storm that rent flesh from bone. I was dedicated wholeheartedly to my craft and that devotion used to fill me to the brim.

Now though, I felt hollow.

There was still that hardened exterior. I knew I could still scare the shit out of any mercenary and make them tremble in their boots.

Yet, where there had once been resolve, there was now only despair. It was like this hollowed out pit in my chest that refused to be filled by anything but hatred. I had been feeding it for years, stoking the fires. Hatred had been the only thing keeping me afloat all this time.

Something had changed though.

I knew it the moment MK came into my life. All of his speeches about "friendship" and being a Hero had swayed me. From the moment I'd met him to the moment that the Samadhi Fire was released, it was like my whole world had been flipped upside down and I was left to flounder as everything shifted.

I no longer hated the world like I used to. I also didn't hate Wukong in the way that I had for centuries. Which meant that the aching pit in my chest only seemed to grow as it hollowed itself out. It was a helpless feeling. Like sliding off the edge of a mountain path and plummeting to your death.

I was broken out of my thoughts by the sound of a body flopping onto a bed. My ears twitched as I listened to Wukong crawl into his blankets. His heart had stopped its anxious howling. Now though, it was eerily quiet as he shuffled around and then went still.

I frowned.

“I know you don’t like him, but he’s changed.” I remarked. Princess Iron Fan gave me a strange look as I turned back to her.

“Changed how?” She inquired.

“I don’t know.” I admitted, my ears catching on the sound of a helpless sigh. “I can’t explain it but I can tell you from experience that the person taking care of me right now? He’s different. Maybe not in any noticeable way, but I knew him and he’s not the same.”

Princess iron Fan continued frowning but nodded nonetheless. My eyes trailed back to my hands as my thoughts continued to tumble in my head.

In all honesty, I still wasn’t sure how to feel about the whole situation. On one hand, it always felt nice to be served and treated like a King. Despite our differences, that was one thing Wukong and I had always had in common.

However, the King liked having people bow down to him. He liked feeling powerful and important.

Me, on the other hand, I’d always liked the gifts. Having presents rained down on me created a certain sense of pride and self-worth in my mind. That was part of the reason why I’d fallen so hard for Wukong. He’d always been a people pleaser, no matter how much he denied it, and he absolutely loved giving me things to make me happy. I knew this. Yet, I’d always played dumb just to see his prideful expressions each time he gave me something.

Which brought me back to that morning’s argument.

The question of how to get new clothes had already crossed my mind. Originally, I considered making some more. However, I didn’t have the materials. A few days ago, I had briefly entertained the idea of asking Wukong or MK for some materials. That idea had been shot down immediately though.

There was absolutely no way I’d grovel for clothes. I’d rather choke on my own tongue.

So, in reality, Wukong offering to buy me clothes was a relief. Even after Mei had suggested going out shopping, I’d been trying to figure out how to get my own clothes without shoplifting. I didn’t want to bring attention to myself. Plus, the fact that Mei and MK would be there also had me ruling out the option. Wukong’s offer was my best bet so I should’ve been grateful.

Yet, even after our conversation, even after Wukong assured me that he didn’t want anything from me, I still couldn’t shake the nagging paranoia. It had been ingrained into me from a young age. If I was taking up space, then I needed to work for that space.

When we were younger, it was easy to accept his gifts. It was easy to let him spoil me because I always thought it was his way of thanking me for my contributions to the Mountain.

However, I wasn't contributing anything here. Plus, after what he’d said about never wanting anything from me, I was now left feeling lost. In my head, I still couldn’t understand why he’d ever done that if not to show gratitude. To be honest, I still couldn’t understand why he was being so nice.

“I know how hard it must be for you to be in this situation.” Princess Iron Fan spoke up, bringing my attention to her. “Navigating a relationship that has been broken so many times and trying to fix it is hard to do.”

“Who said I was trying to fix it?” I growled.

“You’re here, aren’t you?” The Princess hummed. I paused at that. “Besides, you told me on the first day that I came here that you were going to give Sun Wukong a chance to prove himself.”

“I don’t remember saying that.” I grumbled, heat crawling up my neck. 

“Maybe you didn’t say it in those exact words, but you did tell me that he would have to prove himself before you forgave him and that, if he didn’t, you would hit the road. The fact that you have yet to leave means something.”

I frowned, the events of the last few weeks swarming through my mind.

True, my opinion of Wukong had changed a little since then. It wasn’t like I’d gotten completely comfortable with him but even I could admit that I was falling back into old habits. Living with the King simply felt too familiar not to. It was like feeling a puzzle piece slip into place. There was something about it that just felt right but I wasn’t entirely sure whether or not that was a good thing.

Even so, I had to admit that Wukong had been doing things that I hadn’t imagined he would ever do.

“He cooked for me.” I murmured aloud. The Princess blinked at me, shock flickering through her eyes. I couldn’t help but smile at the slightly dumbfounded look.

“Sun Wukong, the Monkey King, Great Sage Equal to Heaven, was in the kitchen?” I chuckled and nodded to which the Princess’ eyes widened. “I’m surprised the house is still standing.”

“Me too, honestly. That stuff should have been considered a chemical weapon. Still, he tried and I don’t exactly know how to feel about that.” I admitted, moving to sit next to her. The Princess gave me a considerate look even as I drug my blanket covered body to her right side and sat with my back against the wall.

“It would seem that he has changed a bit.” She mused quietly. I nodded.

“I think that’s why I want to do this.” I mused thoughtfully, my head thumping against the wall behind me. “He’s changed. It's subtle but it's there. I don't think I'll ever be able to trust him like I did but…”

I trailed off, my eyes widening as emotions welled in my chest. Once again, I couldn’t tell what I was feeling. There was some sort of nostalgic longing in my chest that wanted nothing more than to go back to the old days when Wukong and I were inseparable and completely in tune with each other. An image of him sleeping peacefully on my lap came to mind in response to that thought.

Logically, I knew that the kind of relationship we had wasn’t possible anymore. Yet, I was surprised to feel a potent flash of despair rise in my chest over that idea. My hand went to my chest on instinct.

A tired sigh escaped me as I glared down at my hand.

“With all that’s happened, I can’t tell anymore if he’s trying to use me or if he genuinely cares about me.”

“Not that I care to defend that wretch, but not everyone is trying to use you, Liu’er.” Princess Iron Fan chided lightly. I scoffed.

“That’s a lie.”

“I don’t seek anything from you.” She hummed softly. I paused, my eyes flickering sideways to briefly meet the sympathetic look she was giving me. I frowned and looked away.

“You’re strong and your skillset is remarkable,” The Princess continued, “but I don’t seek your company because I want something from you. I do it because you’re someone I care about and, I really don’t like saying it, but Sun Wukong seems to care for you as well.”

I sucked in a breath, my mind struggling to really process her words. Part of me said it wasn’t possible. Surely, Wukong was just using me for something. Yet, the raw emotion in his eyes and his voice earlier that morning had me second guessing myself.

I tried thinking of things that the Princess had to gain by being around me but, when I really thought about it, I couldn’t come up with anything. The only thing she had to gain was my support, if anything. Even then, the Bull Family was already a force to be reckoned with. It wasn’t like she really needed anything else from me.

I was surprised when I felt an arm wrap around my shoulders. Before I knew it, I was being pulled into a warm side. The Princess wasn’t nearly as warm as Wukong and the airy magic surrounding her was a constant buzz in my ears but, even then, I still drew comfort from her.

We both leaned on each other a little and stayed quiet for a moment.

“All of this talk about feelings and shit means that you’ll consider coming to my little get together, right?” I prodded lightly, a small smirk teasing the corners of my lips. The Princess let out a sigh.

“I’ll talk to my husband. We’ll see what we can do.”

“Good.” I hummed triumphantly. My victory was short lived, however, as the Princess’ hold on me tightened.

“I do have a question though. Where exactly are you going to get the food?” I grimaced and turned my head away.

“I have my ways.” The Princess made a disapproving noise.

“If you get caught-”

“I never get caught.” I interrupted, forgetting momentarily who I was dealing with. My body tensed considerably as I felt a very large, clawed hand settle on top of my head.

“I don’t believe I was finished talking.” The Princess rebuked, voice cold and sharp. I shivered and ducked away from her so that I could sit facing her. My skin crawled as I turned my eyes up and found myself being fixed with a glare so deadly I thought I might die on the spot.

“Sorry.” I apologized quickly, bowing my head a little. The Princess’ wine red eyes scrutinized me for a moment before her expression relaxed.

“As I was saying, if the wrong people notice you, you could end up painting a target on your back.”

“Which is why I’ll be careful.” I argued. The Princess gave me a skeptical look. I let out an exasperated groan and rolled my eyes.

“Look, I’ll be safe with it. I have sentries posted all along the outskirts of the city. There’s been no unusual movement in or out for the last three weeks. It’s as quiet as a mouse. Which, I know, is never a good sign but I’m not gonna sit here cowering like a frightened rabbit hiding from its enemies. I have shit to do and, if they come after me, they’re gonna find out what happens when my day is interrupted by uninvited guests.” I sneered, some very graphic images flashing through my mind. 

Princess Iron Fan gave out a thoughtful hum but her eyes were still uncertain.

“I saw the article.” She casually declared. I paused, my mind suddenly going into overdrive. A vivid image of the newspaper MK had picked up a few days ago appeared at the forefront of my mind.

“What article?” I asked innocently.

“You know which one.” Princess Iron Fan replied, red eyes narrowing. “Some of my informants were in the area that night. When the mall collapsed… “

I tried my hardest to keep an impassive expression on my face. Even so, Princess Iron Fan’s eyes burned into the side of my head.

Of course, I knew exactly what article she was talking about. Just a few days ago, when MK brought us groceries, I had picked up the newspaper he brought out of sheer curiosity. I was more than shocked to find an article about the abandoned mall. There were no reports of the bodies though.

“The newspaper declared it to be a freak accident.” The Princess continued after a moment. “At first, my agents thought the same. Of course, that was before all the cars pulled up and started pulling bodies out of the rubble.”

I frowned, a flash of irritation tinging my fingertips.

“I thought I told you to stay out of this.”

“You knew I wouldn’t.” 

“You’re as stubborn as he is.” I growled. The Princess made a vaguely disgruntled face.

“I find that insulting.”

I watched as she shifted and began carefully making her way off of the bed. Her movements were precise yet fluid. The red silken dress that she was wearing slipped off the bed and pooled around her as she stood and turned back to look at me with her hands folded in front of her.

“158 bodies.” She hummed quietly. “Each of them were taken away in unmarked cars that disappeared before the police and fire department had a chance to show up. I did some digging. Even then, none of my informants saw where the cars went. Just that they came and then they were gone.

“They also confirmed what you said about the vehicles being soundproof. I wanted to wait until I had more information before I said anything but I’m coming up empty-handed and this seems like a good opportunity to remind you of the situation you’re in.”

“I’m not taking hand-outs just to avoid grocery shopping.” I growled. The Princess frowned at me, red lips taught with frustration.

“You won’t be. We will simply bring the ingredients that you need and you can put it all together for us. It’ll be a team effort.”

“You’re wasting your time.” I huffed, curling my blankets closer to me and leaning sideways against the wall.

“You can’t go around stealing food while you’re being hunted by an unknown organization and I know that you’re flat broke and too prideful to ask for help anyway.” The Princess reasoned. I let out a growl, heat crawling up my cheeks as I turned my head away.

“It doesn’t matter whether or not I go shopping for groceries. I already have plans to go shopping for clothes on Saturday.”

“By yourself?” Princess Iron Fan asked incredulously. I rolled my eyes.

“God what is it with you two and thinking that I can’t do shit for myself.” I complained irritably. The Princess took a step towards me, eyes growing sharp.

“Are you going with other people, Liu’er?” She demanded. I gritted my teeth against the annoyance burning in my chest even as I responded.

“Yes. I’m going with people. Mei suggested going on a shopping trip yesterday. So me, her, MK, and Wukong are all going to shop for clothes for me on Saturday at the mall.”

“Are you sure that’s a good idea?” The Princess asked with the slightest hint of worry. I felt myself soften at the tone.

“I have a plan.” I reassured her gently. “I’m good at making disguises and I’ll make sure to keep my head low. Plus, if anyone does see us, I’m thinking Wukong might be a deterrent against any ambushes.”

“You think he would protect you?”

“Whether he would or not doesn’t matter.” I growled. “I can protect myself. Besides, Wukong is simply a first line of defense. He’s a decoy. If anything, we’d get ambushed and he’d get pulled into the fight and then keep them distracted while I make my escape.”

“Aren’t you worried that he’ll get hurt?” The Princess queried as she folded her arms and gave me a quizzical look. I made a face at her.

“If he wants to hang around me so much, the least he can do is be useful. Plus, the guy can handle himself. He’s seven times immortal. I’d be more worried about property damage and getting caught in the crossfire than him getting hurt.” I sneered, pushing away the flicker of worry deep down in my chest. The Princess raised an eyebrow at me.

“Weren’t you just talking about how you were worried Monkey King was using you?”

“That’s different. At least I’m upfront about my wants and needs. I’ve explicitly told him several times already that I’m here only for protection.” I argued.

“And how did he react?” 

I frowned at that, remembering all too clearly the way his face had fell this morning when I said those words. That look of disappointed anguish on his face was burned into my mind. It hurt a little knowing that I'd been the cause of such an expression.

Part of me refused to feel guilty for going off on him. The other part, however, was still listening to the lonely monkey in the other room.

“Are you really going to go out and risk your safety for clothes?” 

My eyes drifted back to Princess Iron Fan as she spoke. Her expression had turned slightly more worried as she eyed me. I suddenly had the urge to hide from that watchful gaze. I didn’t even notice the way my fingers instinctively grabbed at my blankets and pulled them a little closer.

“I already told you, sister. I have a plan. You know better than most how well I can hide in plain sight. I’ll be careful and I’ll make sure I don’t make any waves.”

“You won’t be able to teleport if you do get into trouble. You do realize that, right?” The Princess fretted. I grimaced and turned my attention to my hands. “Plus, taking the kids into town with you means that you’re not the only one that you’re going to have to worry about.”

“I know that.” I huffed, my hands twisting themselves together anxiously.

Of course the thought had crossed my mind. Honestly, the idea of bringing Mei and MK with me into town did have me on edge. I knew Wukong could handle himself. The guy was a tank. Yet, despite their unique and very powerful abilities, I couldn’t help but worry about Mei and MK getting wrapped up in my shit. I knew I couldn’t tell them to stay behind now. It would only make them suspicious. 

On top of that, ever since I’d sent Yaoguai out to search for Yuming, my shadow magic had become finicky. It was to be expected. Without my lantern to regulate my powers and with Yaoguai gone, the shadows were restless. I could hear their hum in the back of my mind more prominently than usual. My injuries didn’t help either. Although I’d mostly healed already, the residual effects of the poison seemed to be taking a toll on my magic.

I knew I couldn’t let those two things stop me though.

Fear had ruled my life for too long. I hated doing things just because fear told me to. It was annoying.

Plus, I would never admit it, but hanging out with MK and Mei was an idea that vaguely intrigued me. My recent lifestyle had been getting stale. I hated staying in one place for too long and I did need clothes. So long as I didn’t make any waves, I was confident that I could pull it off. 

Despite that, anxiety gnawed at my mind like a feral cat. I took a moment to ground myself, breathing in the scent of jasmine and pine and the slight whiff of peaches. At the edge of the bed, the Princess shifted on her feet.

“My boy cares for those two a great deal, Liu’er. I would hate to see them get into trouble just as much as I would hate for you to get hurt again.”

“Wukong wouldn’t let anyone touch a hair on their heads. They’ll be fine.” I reasoned easily. The Princess scrutinized me for a second before turning away with a conflicted look.

“I still don’t think it’s a good idea.”

I let out a sigh and carefully unwrapped myself from my blankets. My body ached from sitting in one spot for so long. I ignored it though as I made my way off the bed to stand next to the Princess. She folded her arms, wine red eyes growing sharp as she stared down at me. 

I paused before looking down only to see that I was still wearing Wukong’s hoodie from yesterday. Heat exploded across my cheeks. I suddenly regretted standing up as the Princess' eyes bore into me. I tried not to squirm under her heated glare but it was in vain. My left hand pulled at the collar of the hoodie anxiously as I tried to ignore the whole situation altogether and nervously cleared my throat.

“So, uh, has MK talked to Red yet?”

“Don’t change the subject.” The Princess snapped, voice ice cold. I shrank a little, my tail lashing nervously.

“I’m not. I’m just curious.” I countered. The Princess gave me a look that said she didn’t believe me one bit.

After a moment though, she turned away and began walking further out into the room.

“From what I hear, he and Mei are planning on getting together with my son on Monday. ‘MK wants to talk’ is how Red described it.”

“That’s an awful way of putting it.” I muttered. The Princess tilted her head to the side in consideration.

“Yes, well, so long as they’re talking again, that’s all I’m concerned with.” She mused, her attention scouring over the wardrobes and trunks full of clothes in the room.

“You really do have a soft spot for those kids.” I observed with a tiny smile. The Princess let out a hum and picked up a stray shirt.

“They’re growing on me.” She conceded.

“I know that you’re worried about them.” I began carefully. Princess Iron Fan inclined her head in acknowledgement. “But, you do realize that two of the strongest celestial beings will be there protecting them during this trip, right?”

“And, what happens when they go home?” The Princess demanded, her claws threatening to rip through the shirt in her hands. I frowned.

“Like I said, there’s been no movement from that organization in or out of the city.”

“That doesn’t mean that there aren’t people already here still watching you.” The Princess argued. I let out an annoyed huff.

“You really know how to pick at all of my fears, don’t you?” I grumbled.

“I am only trying to get you to see reason.”

“I already see your reasoning.” I growled, fixing her with a defiant glare. “You know me, sister. You know that I don’t ever do things as risky as this without several sets of fail safes. I will not fall prey to these assholes and I’ll be damned if they ever get their hands on Mei or MK.”

I didn’t notice the violet sparks over my skin until the Princess’ eyes narrowed. Unease flickered through me. In my head, I could hear the hum of my shadows looming against my thoughts. I straightened and took in a deep breath, clearing my mind and allowing the shadows to fall back into their realm.

“You’re stretched too thin, Mihou.” Princess Iron Fan murmured, voice sympathetic. I waited until I could barely hear my shadows before opening my eyes to look at her.

“I can handle myself, sister. I know you’re worried but you’re just gonna have to trust that I know what I’m doing.”

The Princess looked like she wanted to argue. I could see her worry in the crease of her eyebrows and the frown on her lips. 

Despite that, she seemed to falter as I met her gaze with all of the confidence I could muster. Her eyes searched mine, looking for any cracks or doubts. I hid them from her, perfectly hiding behind an impenetrable mask of confident indifference. I hated myself for using such a front but I needed her to trust me.

Luckily, I didn’t have to keep up the charade for long before the Princess’ gaze softened and she gave a slight, almost imperceptible nod. Her eyes trailed to the shirt still in her hands as she set it aside. 

“You’re right. I apologize.” She hummed, folding her hands in front of her in a polite manner.

I took in a breath and walked over to her, my tail waving lazily behind me. Princess Iron Fan watched me approach, her posture as stiff as ever. I paused in front of her for a moment before tentatively wrapping my arms around her torso and hugging her tight.

The demoness’ surprise was palpable.

However, it only took a second before she was hugging me back just as tight. I allowed myself to relax into the embrace for a moment. In that moment, it was like all of my worries momentarily melted away.

Only when I felt like I was going to be overwhelmed did I pull back. Even then, my arms stayed around the Princess as I looked up to see her smiling down at me softly. Very carefully, her claws reached up to the left side of my face and cupped my cheek. I hesitated before leaning into the touch.

“I trust you, Mihou. I just want you to be safe.” The Princess hummed softly.

I gave her a tense smile before pulling away fully. My arms instinctively folded themselves as I turned away from her, some foreboding feeling swirling in my gut.

I ignored it and instead sauntered back towards my bed. My tail waved lazily as I plastered on some false confidence and spun around to sit on the edge of the bed with a flourish. The Princess eyed me as I gave her an expectant look.

“Now, can we stop talking about feelings and get on with undoing these bandages? They’re killing me.” I groaned, flailing my bandaged fingers dramatically in the air. The Princess stifled a laugh as she came over and began helping me redo my bandages.

—

Wukong’s POV: Friday afternoon

I couldn’t believe it.

I could not believe how stupid I had been.

Macaque and I had been doing good the last few weeks. We hadn’t fought. He hadn’t tried to kill me. In fact, I almost thought that we’d been getting along just fine, kind of like how we used to. Yet, I just had to go and open my stupid mouth.

Growling, I turned over in bed and buried my face in my pillow, a scream threatening to build in my throat. I knew I couldn’t let it out though. Macaque would hear me. Even if I went out into the mountains, he would still hear me. Even in the middle of the ocean, he would know exactly where I was. It didn't matter how far I went or what I was doing, he would always be able to know where I was at any second of the day.

A stab of envy threatened to choke me.

After all these years, I would have killed to have an ability like his. I would have killed to know where he was and what he was doing. Everything I did always reminded me of him. Whether it was hanging out with friends or brushing my fur, he was always right there. A shadow amidst my thoughts. An echo throughout my memories. I always thought of him. I always wanted nothing more than to have him at my side again.

Somehow, I’d always wondered if the same was true for him. If he ever missed being around me just as much as I missed being around him.

In the last few weeks, I’d been considering that thought more and more often. I found myself wondering at random times of the day if he missed the way things were.

Yesterday had completely shattered that thought.

Honestly, I should have known. Macaque always sought out people and things that granted him protection. I suspected that from the very first moment that he arrived on Flower Fruit Mountain. I'd always wondered if his arrival was on accident or on purpose.

After all, hiding out on a Mountain with the second most powerful being in the universe after killing a bunch of people seemed like a smart move. Being with me was probably his safest bet. 

Hearing it said out loud though, hearing that he really was just using me- it hurt. It hurt to know that I had been reduced to nothing but a shield in his eyes. All of this time, I’d always thought there was something more. That he really was my friend. At least until I screwed it up which then brought us to the present but, even then, nothing had changed. He was still here only for protection. Not because he wanted to be here, not because he wanted to fix things.

Sure, I understood his reasoning. He hated my guts and for good reason.

Somehow though, that almost made it hurt more. To know that I had hurt my oldest friend in such a way that he no longer trusted me, no longer wanted to be around me- it hurt. Yesterday had only served as a reminder that things still hadn’t been fixed between us.

Things still hadn’t been fixed with the Bull Family either. 

Princess Iron Fan had come over yesterday afternoon. I was all too aware of her presence for the few hours that she was in the house. I didn’t speak to her, but I knew for a fact that Macaque had probably told her all about me. He’d probably told her how much he hated me and wanted to leave. How awful I’d been to him and how much of a complete jackass I’d been.

As much as it frustrated me, I knew I couldn’t do anything about it. Macaque trusted her and I was in no position to interfere.

Besides, nothing that Macaque could’ve said would have changed her opinion on me. I knew she hated my guts too. I was loath to find out how much lower her expectations had gotten after finding out what happened yesterday. She already thought I was an idiot and an asshole. Which I was beginning to believe was kind of true.

I already knew I was an insensitive asshole. A lot of people had told me as much many times over the years. With such a fatal flaw, I realized that it was stupid for me to think that Macaque and I could fix things. I'd been an absolute fool for thinking that things could go back to the way they were.

Of course Macaque wasn’t staying with me to fix things. He was staying for his own needs and, honestly, I couldn’t blame him. I couldn’t even be mad that he was just using me after all the things that I had done to him. It wasn’t possible for us to be friends anymore. Anything more than acquaintances or allies was just wishful thinking.

Even so, I couldn’t stop the lingering ache in my chest. That yearning spark that flared anytime Macaque smiled at me. I could feel him opening up to me. He wasn’t as prickly as before, not as guarded. The night before last had proven that to me and yet I just had to go and ruin it like the absolute idiot I was. 

Grimacing, I sat up in my bed and threw the blankets off.

The stench of rancid peaches bombarded my senses. I wrinkled my nose and made my way off of my bed. With the way my thoughts were turning, I knew I had to get moving before I got stuck somewhere I didn’t want to be. My legs felt stiff as I walked over to a pile of clothes. There was a random t-shirt on top that I pulled out and threw on.

With a quiet huff, I shuffled my way towards my door.

I was expecting a few things when I slid open my door. The cold air coming from the hallway. The dim morning light. A slight creak as I stepped closer to the doorframe. 

What I was not expecting, however, was for a certain shadow demon to be crouched just outside.

Amber eyes snapped to mine. Fluffy black fur poofed out in surprise. Macaque’s whole body seemed to freeze to the spot, his tail immediately stilling behind him. It was almost like someone had taken a screenshot of him. Even his hands had paused where they were reaching out to place a bowl of soup in front of my door. I glanced down at it, pausing briefly, before turning my attention back to the crouched demon.

Before I could say anything, a dark violet portal opened beneath his feet and he disappeared.

“Macaque, wait!” I exclaimed. It was no use as the portal closed behind him.

I stared at the spot where the shadow demon had been for a minute. The bowl of soup had been left behind in his escape. A little bit had spilled off the side from being dropped but, other than that, it remained intact and delicious smelling. Steam wafted from the top of the bowl.

Crouching, I grabbed the dish and brought it closer to me. 

Upon closer inspection, I realized that it was mushroom noodle soup. Back on the Mountain whenever I was having a bad day, Macaque used to make it for me all the time. I had never been a fan of mushrooms. However, the way Macaque made it always tasted delicious. It quickly became one of my favorite meals whenever he made it. The fact that he had chosen today of all days to make it seemed like a happy accident.

My eyes trailed to the door down the hall instinctively.

For a moment, I entertained the idea of thanking him. I wasn’t exactly sure if he would want to talk to me. Seeing him again after yesterday though had once again awoken that instinct in my chest that wanted nothing more than to search for him.

Taking in a breath, I stood and stepped over the puddle of noodle juice outside my door. My feet led me down the hall without a thought. My fingers tingled with anxiety. Still, I knocked once before letting myself in.

To my surprise, Macaque wasn’t in the room. The giant pile of blankets he’d buried himself under yesterday was still stacked on the bed. It looked freshly used. I wrinkled my nose against the scent of sour plums. The smell only made the instinct to find Macaque grow a little stronger. 

I couldn’t feel any fresh traces of shadow magic that would’ve indicated that he was there. 

So, humming to myself, I closed the door and made my way downstairs. The bathroom door was open when I passed it. There was no trace of my charge in the main rooms either. In my head, I already knew where he’d ended up. The closer I got, the colder I felt as darkness seeped into my skin. Even so, anxiety kept me from immediately going to the kitchen.

Only after checking the other rooms did I hesitantly make my way down the hall.

Macaque was leaning up against the stove, his back turned, as I entered. The shade had yet to turn on the lights. Instead, the kitchen was only lit by the dim morning light filtering in through the window. The shadow demon’s fur seemed darker than usual in the gentle light.

I noticed a little belatedly that he was still wearing my hoodie. The yellow material looked wrinkled from sleep. I couldn't help but feel a potent flash of warmth and pride in my chest.

"I see you've taken a liking to my hoodie." I remarked in a soft tone. Macaque tensed a little and looked down at himself.

"I forgot I still had it on." He hummed absently.

“Have you even taken it off?” I teased lightly. Macaque was quiet for a moment before letting out a tiny, embarrassed huff.

“It’s comfortable.”

I smiled at that, the flash of warmth in my chest growing into a little flame that lit me from the inside out. It was hard not to tease him. He still looked so cuddly and soft. Everything in me ached to be closer to him. I wanted nothing more than to go over and just stand next to him, basking in his presence.

However, the events of yesterday morning still loomed over my head like a storm.

I pursed my lips and looked down at the soup bowl in my hands.

"Thank you…” I murmured. Macaque stiffened before standing and turning to me, eyes sharp.

“Excuse me?”

“For the food." I explained, lifting the bowl a little. “I wanted to thank you for the food.”

The demon’s amber eyes grew dark with suspicion as they searched mine. Very slowly, he took a step towards the edge of the island counter and rounded it. Behind him, the end of his fluffy black tail gave a nervous twitch.

"Who are you and what have you done to the Monkey King?" He asked. I made a face at him.

“That’s not funny.”

“I wasn’t joking.” Macaque replied. 

I paused to look at the serious expression on the shadow demon's face. It was a little unnerving the way he was looking at me. I suddenly felt very naked. It was like those eyes were looking into my very soul, laying out before them all of the bad stuff that I’d been trying to bury for years.

In that moment, I was reminded that Macaque was probably one of the only living creatures who actually knew me. The thought made something in my chest twist. 

I swallowed down the feeling, my eyes going to the bowl of soup still in my hands. Slowly, I made my way to the table off to the side. I could feel Macaque’s eyes tracing my every movement. The sensation made me feel a little defensive as I set down my bowl of food and leaned on the back of one of the chairs.

Internally, I wanted nothing more than to sweep this all under the rug. Dealing with emotions and talking about things like yesterday made me feel anxious and vulnerable. The possibility of me saying something wrong was also a huge deterrent. I really didn't want to make things worse between Macaque and I.

I knew that I couldn't avoid these things forever though. 

According to MK, Macaque and I had problems with communication. Which meant that we needed to talk to each other. I knew that. I wasn’t sure if I was ready to talk about all of it yet, but talking about yesterday felt like a good start.

Even so, anxiety continued nipping at my heels.

I took a moment to simply breath and let it simmer a little before spouting the first thought that came to mind.

"A wise man once told me that words are just like bandages to a wound or a knife to skin." I began haltingly. "He said that our words have an effect on people. Whether we mean them or not, it doesn't matter. It could be a half-whispered truth or an ugly thing said in the heat of the moment. All words have meaning…"

I trailed off as my mind instinctively tried to pull up its defenses. I bit down hard on the urge, both of my hands grabbing the back of the chair for support.

From the corner of my eye, I could see Macaque slowly approaching. As he stepped into the sunlight, it suddenly became a lot easier to see how disheveled he looked. His fur was messy and unkempt. Little cowlicks littered every inch of his head. Even his eyes seemed dull in the early morning light. Dark bags circled underneath them, accentuating the exhausted undertone of his expression.

I gritted my teeth against a flash of guilt.

As Macaque came to stand on the other side of the table, tail curling loosely behind him, I turned my gaze to my bowl of soup. A warped reflection of myself seemed to sneer at me from beyond. I glared at it even as I continued speaking.

“On my Journey, I learned a lot of things. Things about myself and other people. My Master, he was a very patient man. He tried his hardest to correct my behavior- to make me less impulsive not only with my actions but also with my words. He and my brothers…” I paused to swallow the emotions welling in my throat. “They taught me a lot of things about how to build healthy relationships. Master always said that showing your gratitude is something that people appreciate. It’s something that you should do every chance you get because it helps build such relationships.”

I paused, letting my words hang in the air for a minute.

I knew I was beating around the bush. Even though I wanted to, I couldn't find it in myself to get to the point. I really didn't like the idea of discussing all of this stuff. My tail lashed irritably as I internally admonished myself for not having the ability to be sincere with my words.

Grimacing, I took the chance to pull out one of the chairs from the table. The distorted reflection of myself still stared back at me from my bowl of soup as I sat down. I frowned at it, my arms resting on either side of the bowl.

“Master helped me become a better person.” I mused quietly.

“He tamed you.” Macaque argued, voice tinged with condescension. I growled at that, my tail lashing in anger as I straightened.

“My Master was a good man. He didn’t tame me.” I spat, giving the shade a sharp glare. His eyes glittered with suspicion but he didn’t say anything else. I scoffed and turned my head away.

“You wouldn’t understand. Master wasn’t a man who controlled people. He was someone who saw the good in everything and tried his best to bring out that light no matter how hard it was, no matter how much I resisted, he still tried his hardest to make me a better person.” 

Emotion welled in my throat as I lifted my hand and stared at it absently.

 “He believed in me… In a way that no one else had. He believed that I could bring good things to the world. That I could achieve all that I wanted and more. That I could protect people.” I clenched my fist, a fierce sort of resolve burning in my chest. “His punishments were harsh. I can admit that. Without his teachings though, I wouldn’t be where I am today. I would’ve never made it through that period of my life without him and I am grateful that I ever got to meet a man like him.”

My voice trembled a little over those last words.

I squeezed my eyes shut as a wave of bitter nostalgia washed over me. Tears bit at my eyes as memories threatened to consume me. I could almost hear the laughter of my brothers even after all of these years. Even the weight of my master’s gaze seemed to weigh heavy on my conscience despite him no longer being around. My throat threatened to close in on itself. 

I pushed the feeling away, swallowing my tears and unclenching my fist with a shaky sigh.

“Tang Sanzang didn’t tame me. He simply taught me that some things are bigger than myself. That my words and my actions have consequences.”

I looked down at my hands with a brief sense of disgust. There had been many people who’d fallen at my hands. Strangers and loved ones alike. I could almost see the blood coating my fingertips, staining them red. Like a tube of toothpaste, that blood had been shed and there was no way to take it back or make it right.

Gritting my teeth, I lifted my head to give Macaque a meaningful look. The shadow demon stared at me in surprise. His expression wasn’t nearly as guarded as before. I could see the thoughts swirling in the confused scowl etched onto his face. The early morning light barely seemed to touch his void-like fur as he walked over and pulled out a chair for himself.

The shade made himself comfortable before leaning back with his arms folded. There was an expectant look on his face. I clenched my jaw, still feeling all too exposed under his scrutiny. I didn’t continue until I was sure that I could speak without choking on my own hubris. 

Even then, I had to avert my eyes before speaking.

“You were right.” I muttered quietly. Shock flickered through Macaque’s expression. I grimaced, my pride threatening to wage war on my own body. Still, I forced myself to sit still until Macaque leaned forward a little.

“Sorry, what was that?” He asked, leaning his ear towards me and cupping it with his hand. “I don’t think I heard you.”

“Don’t make me repeat it.” I growled, although my voice sounded more pleading than I intended.

Macaque’s expression softened the tiniest bit, eyes a touch sympathetic. Yet, there was still that expectant tinge to his expression. I gritted my teeth against a wave of humiliation and forced myself to continue speaking.

“You were right about me.” I ground out reluctantly. Macaque shifted in his seat, suddenly seeming intrigued as he placed his arms on the table and clasped his hands together.

“Please, do continue.” He encouraged, a smug little smirk making its way to his lips. I let out a growl, my body tensing in defiance and my fur puffing up a little. It was embarrassing how quickly that reaction was quieted as Macaque raised an eyebrow at me.

Heat rose to my cheeks as I ducked my head away from him.

“You were right, alright?” I huffed irritably. “All of that stuff you said about being selfish and not considering how others felt. How I do nothing but ruin people’s lives. You were right and I really wish you weren’t.”

I glared sideways at the shade across from me. For once, I wasn’t met with a gloating expression. Instead, Macaque’s eyes were oddly serious as he considered me for a moment. I frowned and turned my gaze down to my hands where they were still laying beside my bowl.

“Master was never wrong about anything, but I know that he was wrong about me. I don’t bring good things. I just bring destruction and chaos. It doesn’t matter how careful I am or how much I try thinking about what I’m saying before I say it. It always comes out wrong and I end up in the same cycle of repeating the same mistakes over and over again, making a fool out of myself.” I gritted my teeth against a potent wave of anger and self-loathing. My claws pricked at my skin as I clenched my hands together.

“I hate it.” I seethed. “I hate that I’m like this. I hate that I can’t just tell you how I feel or what I’m thinking without trying to cover it up with some stupid rant about some obscure thing that’s only vaguely related to this just because I’m too much of a coward to tell you how I really feel!”

As I finished, I turned to look up at Macaque. The shadow demon’s expression bordered on sympathetic and a little surprised. For a moment, it looked like he was going to say something before he seemed to stop himself, his gaze turning to his hands instead. Bandaged fingers traced the edges of his hands in thought.

I didn’t even think before I found myself reaching towards him.

Just before I could touch him, his amber eyes flickered to my hand, pinning it to the spot. I paused, internally admonishing myself for doing something so stupid. The shadow demon seemed to consider something before speaking in a very quiet voice.

“Is that what you want? To speak to me about your thoughts... like how you used to?”

I almost thought I could hear a tinge of longing in his voice. The sound made me subconsciously reach the rest of the way to touch his hand. Feeling the rough texture of the bandages under my fingers made me hesitate. I glanced down, caught between the knowledge that I should be respecting his boundaries and the urge to be closer to him.

Surprisingly though, Macaque didn’t pull away. That thought alone encouraged me enough to trace an invisible design across the back of his hand. I kept my touch soft and gentle, barely even there at all. Still, the caged beast in my chest that wanted to be near him was momentarily satiated by that small touch.

“I want to be able to communicate with you.” I murmured, my voice sounding fragile even to my ears. Macaque’s eyes narrowed a little.

“Communicating your thoughts is something that friends do.” The shadow demon pointed out gruffly. Amber eyes traced their way back to mine. “Are we friends, Wukong?”

I frowned at that, sadness welling in my heart. My eyes went back to our hands as I gently brushed the back of his fingers with my thumb. A bitter ache throbbed in my chest at the sight.

“Maybe not, but I want to be.” I whispered, leaning forward to lay my head on my arm. Macaque made a face, his expression growing extremely conflicted.

I flinched a little as his hand moved away from mine. My first instinct was to pull away as well.

However, I was even more surprised when a bandaged hand laid itself over mine, essentially pinning it to the table. I looked up to give Macaque a questioning look. The shade wasn’t looking at me though. Instead, his eyes were focused resolutely on our hands.

I watched, feeling a little baffled, as he leaned his head on his free hand.

“I’m assuming this is about yesterday?” He speculated, his thumb idly tracing a line over mine. My brain short-circuited for a second at the touch. I tried not to focus on it too much as I instinctively responded.

“I feel bad for what I said.” Macaque’s expression sparked with surprise as I spoke, his eyes flickering up to meet mine. “You were right. About DBK and how I hurt him. His family has every right to be angry. I have no doubt about that- I just-”

A potent flash of anger and pride refused to let me continue. I gritted my teeth against it and pushed it down with all the vehemence of a thousand year old curse. The more prideful side of me was pissed that I was even thinking of apologizing. If anything, that part of me was convinced that Macaque should apologize for biting my head off when I was trying to cool down but I knew that was unfair. I was the one who started it.

So, I pushed down my anger and retracted my hand. That same longing ache from before throbbed in my chest as Macaque’s hand left mine. I buried the feeling and clasped my hands together.

“I meant what I said.” I declared, glaring down at my hands irritably.

Macaque’s gaze sharpened. I could almost feel it cutting through my skin as he glared at me. For the first time since I’d walked in, his eyes seemed to give off a faint glow. I could almost feel the shadows around me biting at my skin like snow in a blizzard.

Before they could do anything, Macaque took in a deep breath. He closed his eyes for a moment, the shadows receding slightly, before fixing me with a hard stare.

“Explain.” He demanded. I bit back my pride and tried to think about my answer carefully.

“I don’t see why I should apologize.” I replied, wincing as Macaque’s tail hit his chair so hard I could hear it splinter. A shudder went down my spine as darkness continued to loom around me.

“Weren’t you the one who was just spouting shit about how words hurt?”

“I did.” I conceded. 

“Then, why the fuck would you say something like that!?” The shade seethed.

"It's not what you think." I retorted, glaring at him defiantly. "I don't want to apologize because I don't see the point. I don’t understand why two little words are so important. They mean nothing! I can say that I’m sorry until I’m blue in the face but that doesn’t mean that it’ll fix anything! Even if I apologize, I can’t take back what I did! I can't fix my mistakes! So, what's the point in apologizing!?”

I barely stopped myself short of slamming my hands down on the table as I abruptly stood, almost knocking over my chair in the process. Macaque seemed a little caught off guard. He stared up at me with wide eyes, some distant emotion flickering through his expression.

I bit down on the anguish and anger threatening to consume me and tore my eyes away from him, my lungs threatening to seize up. My chin quivered as I turned away completely and tried to force down my emotions. I just knew that I would have a meltdown if I cracked that dam now and that wasn’t going to be productive for anyone.

At my sides, my hands were clenched so tight that I could feel my nails digging into my skin. I found the minor pain sobering as I continued.

“I can’t take back what I did. To you. To DBK. What I did left scars and I can’t fix that.” I mumbled, raising a hand to glare at the tiny pricks of red in the middle of my palm.

Behind me, I heard Macaque’s chair scrape the ground. I tensed a little as he approached me.

“This isn’t about you fixing things, Wukong.” The shadow demon reasoned, his footsteps coming to a stop just behind me. “None of this is about you. It isn’t about making things better or going back to the way things were. It’s about acknowledging the pain that you put us through and saying that you recognize that what you did hurt and it was a shitty thing to do. Saying you’re sorry means that you understand what you did and that you regret it.”

“I do regret it.” I countered defensively, turning to face Macaque. The shadow demon paused, eyes searching my face for a moment, before he gave a slight shrug.

“So then, prove it. Apologize and admit that you were wrong.”

Even just thinking the words “I was wrong” felt like taboo in my mind. I could barely even think of them before my pride shoved them into a box and locked them up. 

I wanted to apologize right then and there. Apologize for being a shitty friend and an even shittier leader, for not communicating with people properly, for hurting them when I didn’t mean to. I wanted nothing more than to subject myself to Macaque’s ire, let him vent his frustrations. I knew that, on some level, I deserved it. I knew that what Macaque said was true. Apologizing would definitely make things better. For him and for the Bull Family.

Yet, the words caught in my throat like barbed wire.

They scraped at my insides. Carved deep grooves into my heart that filled with nothing but guilt. The words were too heavy, too thick. I was forced to swallow them down and bury the unspoken apologies before they could even escape my lips.

It was humiliating.

Such simple words and yet my pride always seemed to get in the way. It was almost like my brain and my mouth were on two different wavelengths.

The longer I stayed quiet, the more I could see disappointment growing in Macaque’s eyes. After a moment, he scoffed and turned away, his tongue tracing the outline of his teeth.

“That’s what I fuckin’ thought.” He growled.

“Macaque, wait!” I lunged towards him, my hand finding purchase on his forearm. I flinched a little as the shadow demon turned on me, wrenching his arm from my grasp in order to grab me by the shoulders.

"Don’t you understand!?” He snarled, sharp fangs bared. “Every time you tell me that you don't see the need to apologize, it's like you're saying that you don't care about us! That you don’t care enough about what we think or how we feel to acknowledge the kind of pain you put us through. It’s like you take no responsibility in what you did!"

“That’s not true at all!” I argued, moving closer and grabbing onto his arms.

“Then, why can’t you apologize?” Macaque demanded, something desperate lighting up his eyes. My heart twisted painfully at such a sight.

“I just can’t.” I growled through gritted teeth.

“Why not!?” Macaque exclaimed, eyes boring into my soul as he stepped closer to me.

"Because then it’d all be true!” I barked. Macaque flinched at the outburst. “If I say I’m sorry, then that means that I’m at fault. That I really am a shitty fuckin friend who hurts everyone around him. It means that I’ve single-handedly destroyed the lives of those that I care about and I can’t do anything about it! I’m alone! I have no one else. I don’t have any friends! No family! They’re all gone because they either hate my guts, or they’re dead!"

I barely noticed Macaque letting go of me.

In fact, I was nearly shocked out of my skin to feel two hands gently cup my face. It wasn't until that point that I even realized I was crying. My hands felt shaky. Tears streamed down my cheeks. I even choked on a stuttering sob that worked its way up my throat. Everything in me suddenly felt very weak as Macaque’s thumbs gently brushed my cheeks. I instinctively melted into the touch, my legs feeling like jelly and my vision going blurry.

Quiet sobs escaped me as I closed my eyes and leaned into the hand on my right cheek. I only allowed myself that comfort for a moment before pulling away. Hiccups raked my body as I turned away and rubbed furiously at my eyes.

“Stop that.” Macaque chided from behind me. 

A cold shoulder brushed against mine as he rounded me. Gentle hands reached up to grab my wrists. I barely caught sight of the concerned look Macaque wore before tilting my head back to avoid looking at him, my pride smarting at the fact that I was crying so openly. My eyes stung as more tears streamed down my face. 

I squeezed them shut in an attempt to stop the onslaught. It didn’t help though. A quiet whine escaped my throat as the pain spread to my temples, making my head throb.

In front of me, I could hear Macaque shift. Before I knew it, I was being drug away by the wrist.

“Come here.” The shade ordered, pulling me along behind him. 

I stumbled a little, my legs feeling very uncoordinated. Between my tears and the dimly lit room, I almost couldn't see anything. Even so, I focused on the hand around my wrist and blindly followed the shadow demon. He led me over to the sink before letting go of my hand. 

While he rummaged around my cupboards, I took the chance to lean against the counter. With the palm of my hand, I gingerly applied pressure to my left eye. Some of the pain was relieved that way. The headache remained though.

I made a mental note not to deal with my emotions at the break of dawn even as I pressed my face into my hands.

After a moment, darkness swelled against my side. I pulled my hands away long enough to glance over at Macaque. His expression seemed conflicted, caught somewhere between concern and some other emotion that had him scowling. He met my eyes only for a moment before reaching towards my face.

Even through the bandages, Macaque’s hands exuded a perpetual cold. I shivered a little as one of them ghosted across my chin, lifting it a little. I obeyed the motion and tilted my head back. It was a little surprising when I felt that same hand wander to the back of my head where bandaged fingers gently tucked themselves into my fur. Something warm sprouted in my chest, my eyes never once leaving Macaque’s face. He frowned a little before reaching up to press a warm washcloth to my eyes.

Immediately, I could feel some of the pain seep away.

For a moment, there was nothing but silence. Little by little, I could feel myself relaxing. The hand on the back of my head helped a lot despite being so cold. Between Macaque’s hand and the washcloth, I could just feel myself melting.

“Unfortunately, I understand your reasoning.” Macaque spoke in a quiet voice from right next to me. I repressed a shiver at the close proximity.

“So, you agree with me?” I wondered aloud.

“Absolutely not. I may understand why you don’t feel the need to apologize but that doesn’t mean that I agree with it.” He said decisively. My heart skipped a beat as bandaged fingers idly scratched at my scalp.

“I understand it but, as a person that you’ve… wronged,” I frowned even as Macaque continued haltingly, “I know that I, personally, would appreciate an apology. Maybe you’re right and it wouldn’t fix anything but if what you said is true and you actually want to be friends, then this is where you have to start.”

A spark of hope flickered in my chest at his words. Immediately, I found myself reaching up to touch the hand holding the washcloth to my eyes. Macaque’s hand tensed a little. Yet, he let me touch his hand for a long moment before pulling his hand out from under mine.

Naturally, I was left to hold my own washcloth over my eyes. Yearning coursed through my chest as I felt him pull his other hand away from the back of my head as well. The caged beast in my chest wanted nothing more than to reach out again. I didn’t though. 

I couldn’t tell what it was, but it almost felt like something had shifted. In that moment, I wasn’t sure if doing anything or speaking would be the right move so, for the first time in my life, I stayed quiet even as Macaque stepped away from me completely.

“What I said yesterday… I didn’t mean it.” He muttered, his voice sounding further away. “You’re nothing like the Sijumu, never have been and never will be.”

Those words brought with them a sudden sense of relief.

In my head, I knew that they were said in the heat of the moment. Macaque had a habit of trying to get under people’s skin. His words were always spoken with a mix of venom that could cut even the strongest of metals. I didn’t realize just how much I’d been subconsciously thinking about those words until now. 

Suddenly though, it was like a weight had been lifted from my shoulders.

“The Sijumu, they- they fed us to their wars like dogs.” Macaque growled, his voice sharp with anger. “We were nothing but cannon fodder to them. Obedient soldiers made to do whatever we were told. They didn’t care what happened to us. They didn’t care that we were dying out there. So long as the mission succeeded, they didn’t give two shits about any of us. Unless, of course, you were like me and made yourself so invaluable that, even if they wanted to, they could never get rid of you.”

A wry chuckle escaped the demon. I could feel shadows looming around me as he continued.

“They were fucking assholes. Scumbags who disregarded the wants and needs of those who served them. They were people who stepped on everyone else as if they were nothing but trash beneath their feet, slaves to their cause. As if everyone was disposable, as if they weren’t toying with people’s lives!”

A snarl ripped from the simian’s throat, making my fur stand on end.

Instinctively, I took the washcloth away from my face and looked over. Macaque stood a few feet away from me with his back turned, black fur puffed out in rage. His outline was only made noticeable by the flashing violet sparks bouncing across his skin. Shadows loomed all around him, making it hard for me to see him. 

After a moment, I could see him draw himself up. Very carefully, he brought his shadows back to himself. The morning light from the window seeped back into the room as he did so, barely allowing me to see his tense posture. He seemed to sit for a moment before turning back to me, eyes flashing purple.

I didn’t even think before I found myself approaching him. 

Macaque gave me a cautious look as I came over. I tried not to move too fast. Still, the demon tensed a little as I reached forward and gently grabbed his wrist. His pulse felt like a rabbit’s under my fingertips. I thought it peculiar but didn’t comment as I slowly pulled him back towards the table.

To my surprise, Macaque didn’t resist at all. Sure, his face still looked sour. Yet, he followed me to the table and sat down in his chair from before without a word. I internally patted myself on the back and sat down again in my chair. My washcloth was momentarily set aside as I watched Macaque stew in his thoughts. 

After a moment, he turned to me with a defiant glare that could’ve leveled entire cities.

“I don’t regret killing them.” He declared icily. “I don’t regret running from them. Everything I have done to get away from them has been the best decision I have ever made for myself.”

I nodded in acknowledgement, averting my eyes from his intense gaze. He looked away as well, eyes a little distant as he stared off into space. Even though I knew he wasn’t angry at me specifically, the random flickers of darkness against my skin had me feeling a little on edge.

Across from me, Macaque took in a breath before turning to fully face me. Once again, he clasped his hands together and laid them on the table. 

I reached towards them on instinct. The shadow demon didn’t even tense at all this time, his amber eyes watching my approach with only a hint of suspicion. Still, I paused and let my hand rest between us without going any further.

“I did think that you were like them at first.” Macaque admitted quietly. I glanced up at him but his eyes were trained on our hands. I blinked in surprise as I felt his hand press lightly against my outstretched fingers.

Pride coursed through me at the sight. I tried to push it away and not make a big deal out of it. Even so, I could feel my tail wagging behind me. Very gently, I reached out and began tracing little invisible lines across the back of his hand with the pads of my fingers. Slowly, I could see the shadow demon’s expression relax a little.

“You were arrogant and brash and it never seemed to matter to you what happened to the people outside of your kingdom.” He mused absently. “You never seemed to care about anyone but yourself.”

I winced at that, guilt curling into my chest. I allowed the feeling to stay for a moment as I trailed my fingers over the side of Macaque’s hand and lightly squeezed his index finger. His fingers twitched a little but he didn’t pull away. A light scowl touched his face as he continued staring at our hands.

“I always thought you were just like them. Never doing anything unless it benefitted you. I wasn’t sure if your outright unwillingness to play nice with others was out of pride or hatred. Either way, I knew that you were powerful and that you would keep the Sijumu from getting to me for a while. That part of what I said was true. I was using you at first but it wasn’t always like that.”

Macaque’s eyes flickered up to meet mine. I was a little startled by how genuine his expression suddenly seemed as he gave my fingers a light squeeze.

“You were nothing like them. You treated your people so much better than Sijumu ever treated us and, the only reason that you didn’t actively involve yourself in the affairs of others, was to keep everyone safe. Even on the occasions that you did do something completely hair-brained and idiotic, it was normally to benefit your kingdom and your people. Whether that was stealing armor from dragons or erasing everyone’s names from the Book of LIfe and Death. You always did everything in your power to protect everyone.”

Macaque’s expression grew a little conflicted as he finished. I stared at him in shock, feeling a little touched and awed by his words. It was just about the nicest thing I’d heard from him in a while. Subconsciously, my hand squeezed his. The shadow demon frowned as his eyes trailed down to our hands.

“You were a good friend to me, Wukong.” He murmured. I felt something in my chest ache at the use of past tense.

It seemed to hurt even more though when I felt Macaque pull his hand away from me. I wanted nothing more than to reach out again but I knew I couldn’t. Instead, I had to watch as his bandaged fingers retreated from my grasp.

Frowning, I turned my eyes back to my forgotten bowl of soup.

Across from me, Macaque leaned back in his chair, his arms folding themselves across his chest. His expression was wiped clean of the emotions I’d seen a second ago. My lips pursed in slight disappointment as the shadow demon schooled his face into something more guarded again.

“With that being said, things have changed.” He declared, voice and eyes tinged with a hidden resolve. “If you want to be friends again, you’re gonna have to stop being an asshole and take some serious communication classes because I’m still expecting that apology at some point.”

I winced and ducked my head away, guilt and frustration coiling in my gut. A heavy sigh escaped me as I sank down in my seat to place my head sideways on the table, my hands still laid out before me. I flinched as something flicked my fingers. I ignored it the first time but the second time had a certain bite to it. 

Grimacing, I lifted my head to glare at Macaque. He was fixing me with that expectant look again.

“Are you listening to me?” He growled.

“Yes.” I grumbled irritably. The shade’s eyes narrowed but he gave a little nod and straightened.

“Good. ‘Cause if I can sit here and apologize and admit that I was wrong, surely you can figure out a way to do the same thing and own up to your own shit as well. I know it’s hard considering that you’re the Monkey King and all, but resolving conflicts like this is a part of growing up so I suggest you get on the bandwagon.”

“Yeesh- do you have to be so harsh about it?” I whined, pouting at the shadow demon petulantly. Macaque raised an eyebrow.

“Would you listen to me if I was nicer?” He asked. I thought about it for a second before turning my head away.

“No.”

“Exactly. The only sure fire way to get anything through that thick skull of yours is to use a sledgehammer and, lucky for me, I have the tools to do just that.” I thought about his words for a moment, my mind curiously blank, before letting out a sigh.

“Fine. I’ll try.” I huffed. The feeling of a hand covering mine had me flinching a little. I glanced up at Macaque, a little shocked to see the smallest of prideful smiles on his face.

“That’s all I ask for.” He assured me. 

I paused for a moment before turning over my hand to gently grab his. The shadow demon’s eyes widened a little. I very much enjoyed watching a light blush cross his cheeks. His hand twitched against mine, almost like he was going to pull away, but he didn’t. 

Instead, he turned his head away with a tsk and rested his chin on his other hand.

“I invited Princess Iron Fan over for dinner, by the way.” He informed me. I raised an eyebrow.

“Did she agree to it?”

“Yep.”

“That’s surprising.”

“Funny, she said the same thing about you.” Macaque huffed, turning back to give me a meaningful look. I took in a breath and let my eyes drift to our hands.

Apprehension tinged my thoughts. There were a million ways that a dinner with the Bull Family could go wrong. Even though I hadn’t built the mountain palace myself, it still felt special and I had a feeling that messing up this dinner might end up with something getting lit on fire.

Yet, this was the Bull Family we were talking about. I’d been close with them once. So close, in fact, that they were more like family than friends. 

That relationship was long gone though. I messed it up when I buried DBK under a mountain. Since then, I hadn’t really talked to him or Princess Iron Fan except in passing. The longest I had talked to DBK was during the whole Spider Queen takeover. Even while we were rebuilding the city, neither of us talked much. Sure, DBK didn’t seem all that angry anymore but he was still pretty gruff. 

Although, I had to admit that DBK was usually like that anyway… still.

I was distracted from my thoughts by Macaque pulling his hand away from me. Disappointment sparked through me as he stood. 

However, it was quickly replaced by intrigue as the shadow demon came to stand beside me. He looked down at me for a second, amber eyes searching mine, before leaning over to place his hands on the table next to me. I stared at him in wonder, mesmerized by the close proximity.

"Princess Iron Fan is going to provide the food.” He explained, voice rumbling from somewhere deep in his chest. “I’m gonna cook it. However, the only reason that she’s attending this is because I asked her to for my sake. Can I ask the same of you?"

"Yes." I responded immediately. Macaque’s eyes widened in surprise.

"That was quick." He hummed, a tiny smile working its way onto his lips. I reached over to grab one of his hands and held it close to my chest.

“If it’s for you, I’ll do it.” I declared. Macaque backed up a little, a light blush covering his cheeks again. He seemed genuinely caught off guard for a moment before a mischievous little smirk crossed his lips.

“You’ll be nice to them?” He asked. I nodded enthusiastically.

“Yes.”

“You’ll help me bring in the groceries?”

“Yes.”

“You’ll help me set everything up?”

“Absolutely.” I asserted. Macaque’s smirk turned into a sly grin as he shifted a little closer to me and pulled his hand out of my grasp to play with my shirt collar. I sucked in a breath, completely enamored with the shadow demon.

“Considering that I’m the one doing the cooking, does that mean that you’re gonna do the dishes?” He asked, sharp fangs peaking out from his mouth. I pulled away from him a little, a light growl escaping me.

“Now, that’s pushing it.”

“This is a team effort, Wukong.” Macaque chided as he straightened and turned away from me, his tail curling loosely behind him. “You gotta pull your weight if you’re gonna eat.”

I barely kept an incredulous squawk from escaping my mouth. It was almost embarrassing realizing how distraught I would be if I missed out on Macaque’s cooking. Said shadow demon turned to me over his shoulder with a teasing smirk. 

I gritted my teeth against a flash of humiliation, my cheeks burning as I turned away from him with a huff.

“Fine.” I growled.

“What was that?” Macaque queried, coming over to lean towards me and cup his ear like he did earlier. I resisted the urge to punch him, instead grinding my teeth together.

“I said fine.” I hissed. “I’ll help with the dishes.”

“Good.” Macaque hummed, straightening once more. He seemed to think about something else for a moment as he looked down at me, his expression growing a little serious.

“You won’t pick a fight, right?” He asked. I narrowed my eyes at him.

“Not unless they do.”

“Wukong.” Macaque spoke in a low warning tone. I rolled my eyes and turned away from him.

“Fine. I’ll keep my hands to myself.”

“It’s not just your hands that I’m worried about.” Macaque pointed out. I glanced up to see him wearing a meaningful expression, eyebrows pinched in the faintest look of concern. I sighed heavily and slumped over in my seat.

“If it makes you happy, then I promise I won’t say anything.” I assured him begrudgingly.

I was nearly shocked out of my skin to suddenly feel a hand brush through the fur on top of my head. The motion was quick yet gentle, ruffling my fur in a way that had my heart stuttering. A soft coo drew my attention to the shadow demon at my side. There was a giant, shit-eating grin on his face as he pulled his hand away, amusement glittering in those amber eyes. 

“Good boy.” He praised, voice low and rumbling.

My face lit up like the sky on New Years. Embarrassment burned through my body as I spluttered and practically choked on my own spit. Macaque cackled, his head thrown back in laughter. I tried lunging for him but stumbled on my way up. Laughter echoed through the house as Macaque ran from me, quick and lithe, as he narrowly dodged my attempts to tackle him for the next hour.

Chapter Text

Wukong's POV: The next day, Saturday

“When are you gonna give me back my hoodie?”

“When you pry it from my cold, dead hands.” 

I grimaced at the analogy but Macaque didn’t seem to notice.

In fact, he seemed much more intent on the box of cookies on top of the fridge. He was dressed in my hoodie and some red pants, his tail lashing violently as he stretched up on his tippy toes. The pink cardboard box he wanted was just out of his reach. It almost seemed like it was taunting him. He’d tried just about every angle and every trick in the book to get his prize. 

Yet, no matter how far he stretched his fingers, he didn’t seem to be able to grab it.

I’d been watching him for a few minutes, far too amused to help. That amusement only increased as I watched his bandaged fingers barely pinch the edge of the box only for it to scoot even further out of reach. A snort of laughter escaped me without permission.

“Son of a bitch!” Macaque cursed, tail whipping around as he turned and kicked the side of my island counter. I chuckled at the slight wince immediately following his attack.

“You do know that we’re probably gonna eat when we get there, right?” I remarked, giving the demon a teasing smirk even as he glared at me.

“Like I would trust food sold in a public space.” He growled.

“I could always be your taste tester.” I offered. Macaque rolled his eyes and turned away.

“I ain’t sharin’ my food with an asshole like you.” He snarked, tail lashing as he made his way towards the front doors. I slipped ahead of him to open one of the doors and allowed him to pass by.

“You used to ask me to test stuff all the time!” I pointed out, following the demon into the courtyard.

“Yeah, and then you would devour the whole thing before I even got a bite.” Macaque retorted, glaring at me with enough heat to start a fire. His black fur didn’t shimmer as much as usual under the bright summer sun.

“At least you knew it wasn’t poisoned.” I huffed petulantly.

“Even if it was, the worst it would do is give you a bellyache.” Macaque countered irritably. “Unlike you, Mr. Seven Times Immortal, I can’t just eat whatever shows up like some fuckin’ street rat.”

I scoffed and shoved my hands into the pockets of my hoodie.

“I’m not a rat.”

“You might as well be. Either that or a cockroach since nothing you eat can kill you.”

“Isn’t that a good thing though?” I reasoned, genuinely curious, as we neared the stairs. “I mean, when you think about it, being able to eat whatever I want without getting sick is kind of like a super power.”

“Lucky fucker.” Macaque grumbled, his face shadowed in a deep scowl. I grinned at him and reached out to throw an arm around his shoulders.

“Aw, come on Mac. Don’t be jealous just cause I’m better than you.”

Macaque threw his head back with a cackle so loud it actually scared me. I jumped away from him, watching in shock as he doubled over with laughter so loud it echoed off the cliff walls around us. If it weren’t for the fact that he was laughing at me, I might’ve found it endearing. Instead, my cheeks burned with embarrassment.

“Whew- that’s a good one.” Macaque giggled as he wiped a tear from his eye and straightened.

“You’re so mean.” I complained, giving the shade a small pout. Macaque’s eyes widened in faux surprise as they met mine.

“Oh, you were serious.” He observed innocently despite the amusement sparkling in his eyes.

“Of course I was serious!” I barked, roughly shoulder checking the shadow demon. He swayed sideways a little, a fanged smirk finally sprouting across his face. A low growl escaped me as I began walking away, my cheeks still hot.

“At least I don’t need a step stool.” I muttered under my breath.

I could feel Death hanging over my shoulder as soon as those words were said. A loud caterwaul split the air. I tensed and spun around on instinct, barely in time for a black furball to ram into my chest and knock me to the ground. A momentary flash of genuine fear went through me. Survival instincts rushed to the surface of my body, ready for a fight to the death, but Macaque didn’t continue tearing at me like he usually would.

Instead, I was shocked to find myself pinned to the ground on my back. Sharp fangs glinted in the afternoon light as Macaque bared them at me. His fur was ruffled and his eyes burned hot with anger.

However, there was no malice in it. Just pure annoyance as he stapled my right arm to the ground with his knee and pinned the other arm to the ground above my head.

“Say that to me again.” The shade snarled, amber eyes burning holes into my own.

I bared my fangs at him in retaliation, a defiant growl starting in my chest as adrenaline coursed through my veins. The shadow demon made a similar sound, his tail lashing behind him.

“Fuckin’ dick.” He spat before standing and brushing himself off.

I paused to catch my breath. The childish urge to tackle him and wrestle around for a bit was strong but I managed to swallow it down in favor of rolling onto my side and striking a pose.

“I know you are, but what am I?” I grinned, wiggling my eyebrows at him suggestively. Macaque scoffed, his tail looking puffier than usual as he turned away.

“A fuckin’ douchebag. That’s what you are.”

“That makes two of us.” I remarked, still smiling as I stood and dusted myself off. Macaque made a sound like he didn’t believe me before wandering once more towards the stairs to the palace.

I trailed after him, my heart still racing in my chest. It was so strange not having to use that energy to immediately fight for my life. After all, it had been a long time since Macaque and I had sparred.

Long ago, we used to take any chance we could to see who was stronger or faster. Back then, Macaque was the only one strong enough to entertain me in some light sparring. As I grew into my powers and became stronger and faster, I found that not a lot of people could keep up with me. More often than not, I ended up pushing too hard and people got hurt.

Which is why I was so glad to find a worthy adversary in Macaque.

The shade was right in what he’d said though. Things had changed.

Since then, the only fights we ever had were ones in which the shadow demon went for the kill every chance he got. I knew I couldn’t be killed. Many people had tried over the years. Yet, none of their attempts hurt as much as the times when Macaque attempted to rip my lungs from my chest.

I glanced at the shadow demon as we made our way down the stairs.

After the events of the last few days, I was almost afraid that we were doomed to repeat the same cycle. Constantly tearing each other apart and kicking around the pieces. It was a thought that had been plaguing me for years. 

Despite that, I couldn’t help but feel like something had shifted. I’d had my doubts when MK said that talking about things would help but, now that I had done so, I found that it actually did. I felt a little lighter on my feet. Plus, there was the fact that Macaque hadn’t immediately tried to kill me just now. All of which I considered progress. 

That thought alone had my fur puffing out with excitement and my tail wagging uncontrollably.

“What’s got you so riled up?” Macaque grumbled from beside me. I shrugged, my hands shoving themselves into the pockets of my hoodie.

“Can’t I be happy without a reason?” 

“Not when you’re being annoying about it.”

“How am I being annoying?”

“Your heart sounds like it’s running a marathon and you’re gonna end up starting a tornado with the way your tail is wagging.” Macaque growled, casting a glare my way. I gave him the stink eye in retaliation.

“You’re such a buzz kill.”

As we reached the bottom of the stairs, I couldn’t help but notice the approaching rumble of a car. Considering there was only a dirt path leading up to the palace, I was a little surprised. Especially when a bright green race car came flying over the horizon. I swore I could almost see the phantom shape of a dragon head. My body tensed a little as the vehicle approached.

Just before it could reach us, the car screeched to a halt. A cloud of dust ricocheted off the wheels, completely blurring my vision. I drew closer to Macaque on instinct and wrapped an arm around his shoulders as we ducked our heads against the onslaught. My eyes stung from the dust while a cough wiggled its way up my throat. I choked it back and lifted my head to see a wide shadow amidst the dust. 

From it, came two figures. My arm slipped from Macaque’s shoulders as two sets of green and yellow eyes flashed through the cloud.

“Monkey King!” MK’s voice shouted.

I barely had enough time to open my arms before MK threw himself into my chest at full force. I caught him with a grunt, my whole body rocking backwards. The only way I kept us from falling over was by wrapping my arms around MK and spinning him around. Little giggles escaped the kid in my grasp. I couldn’t help but let out a breathless chuckle as well as I set him down. Even as he drew back with a grin, MK’s arms remained around my torso.

“Hi, Monkey King!” He exclaimed. I chuckled and reached up to ruffle his hair.

“Hey kid! How ya been?”

“Good!” 

“I’m glad. Are you excited?”

“Absolutely I am!” MK replied, his enthusiasm infectious. I reached up to squish his face with my hands, overwhelmed by how adorable he was. My reward was an incredulous squawk as MK wiggled his way out of my grasp.

“Stop that! I’m not a kid!” He complained, swatting my hands away when I reached for his cheeks again. 

“You are to me. What are you like two years old?” I joked, grinning as he fought off my advances.

“I’m 21!” The kid exclaimed, eyes sparking with indignation. I shrugged and retracted my hands.

“Same diff.”

“Does it always take you two this long to greet each other?” Macaque commented from the sidelines.

I turned to him only to see that he was giving us a bored look. His tail swished lazily behind him and his hands were stuffed into his- my- hoodie pockets. I still missed the sight of his scarf around his neck but it was made up for by the fact that he looked like a grumpy little furball in my hoodie. 

MK turned to him as well. I could almost see the moment a growing mischief sparked to life in his eyes.

“Aw, Macaque! If you wanted a hug, you coulda just asked!” He teased. Macaque gave him a vaguely disgusted look.

“Excuse me?”

There was no chance of escape for the dark-furred simian. Within seconds, he was being rushed by MK and glomped in a very tight bear hug with his arms trapped at his sides. The shadow demon froze in shock.

“Oh! Let me get in on that!” A new voice yelled.

I turned a little to see Mei, who had been standing next to the car this whole time, run over to MK and Macaque.

Just like MK, she practically threw herself against them. Macaque teetered backwards, eyes growing wide. He was barely able to stop all of them from tipping over by using his tail as a kickstand. I tried to contain my laughter but still ended up snorting. Macaque’s eyes darted over to me, his cheeks growing dark enough to rival the color of his facial markings.

With a long string of curses, the monkey furiously wriggled in the kids’ hold. Unfortunately for him, they clung on as tight as baby monkeys. Even as he pushed their faces away, his tail lashing, they only giggled and held on for dear life.

“Get off of me!” Macaque snarled.

“Never!” Mei retorted, her hold only growing tighter.

Macaque let out an indignant chirp that immediately flowed into a growl. I blinked in surprise at the sound. From the look on Macaque’s face, I could tell that he hadn’t meant to make that sound either.

With a dedicated snarl, he finally yanked himself out of the kids’ arms.

Both Mei and MK lost their balance immediately. They ended up face first in the dirt before they could even catch themselves. I would have been worried if not for the immediate laughter that exploded off the two as they rolled onto their backs. Macaque glared down at them, cheeks still dark and his fur visibly ruffled. He tried smoothing some of it out but it didn’t work.

Grinning, I walked over to the shadow demon. Macaque paused long enough to look at me. As soon as he saw me though, his cheeks grew impossibly darker and he turned away with a growl.

“You guys are all assholes!”

“I know you are, but what am I!?” Mei and I both chirped at the same time. The dragon girl grinned up at me from the ground and I crouched down to give her high five.

“Are we going somewhere or not?” Macaque snapped, his tail lashing angrily.

“We’re ready when you are!” MK proclaimed as he bounced up from the ground with ease.

“We’ve been ready for the last half hour.” Macaque huffed irritably.

“It’s not my fault you guys live in the mountains.” Mei replied while standing to dust herself off. Macaque scoffed.

“I don’t live here at all, for your information.”

“Uh-huh. Suuure. Sure.” Mei hummed in a sarcastic tone. Macaque glared at her, to which she simply snickered. MK, who was standing next to her, gave Macaque and I a once over.

“Are you guys sure you wanna be wearing hoodies? It’s kind of hot out today.” He asked. I glanced down at the yellow and black hoodie I was wearing and shrugged.

“I’m fine with it. The only one who might have a problem is Macaque.” I remarked, turning to eye the shadow demon. He gave me a blank look.

“The only problem I have is with that ugly mug of yours.” The shade grumbled. I gaped at him in shock.

“That’s mean!”

“It’s true.” Macaque hummed, stuffing his hands into his hoodie pockets with the tiniest of smiles. I glared at him for a moment before turning to MK.

“Ya know what? I’m ready to go. Macaque can stay here.” I declared. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Macaque shrug and turn to walk away.

“Fine by me.”

A tinge of guilt stung my chest. For a moment, I was worried that the shade would actually leave.

Before he could though, Mei raced forward and hugged him from behind. Macaque went stiff as a board. I tensed in anticipation, waiting for Mei to be thrown into the sun or suplexed into the ground. It astonished me when neither things happened and Macaque just stood there.

“Aw come on Macaroon!” The dragon crowed. “Forget Monkey King! We can always go on a shopping trip with just you.”

I saw her arms tighten around the shade just a little. Still, he didn’t do anything to stop her.

In fact, I watched as the shadow demon turned over his shoulder to shoot me a devious looking smirk. Sharp fangs glinted from the edges of his mouth. Amber eyes practically gleamed as he shrugged out of Mei’s grasp with a subtle ease. He turned back to her with a charming little smile and nodded.

“Sounds like a deal.”

“Traitor!” I exclaimed. Macaque simply gave me a smug look like the imp that he was. I scoffed and folded my arms. “Fine then. Who’s gonna pay for your clothes, huh?”

Macaque paused for all of two seconds before turning to Mei.

“Dragon girl. You come from a wealthy family. Surely, you have something to offer.” He mused. Mei’s face brightened considerably.

“If it means you’ll go with us, then everything’s on me!” She assured him boisterously. Surprise flashed through the demon’s eyes as Mei threw an arm around his shoulders and drug him back towards MK and I.

As he drew closer, Macaque’s surprise gave way to that devilish little smirk again. 

I glared at him, jealousy sparking in my chest with a potency that rivaled the most vile acid. I tried not to let it get to me. I already knew what game he was playing and I wasn’t going to play it. If I asked him to reject her offer like I wanted to, it would be just a step short of begging and I just knew the shadow demon would not let me forget it if I did so.

In the end, the urge to be close to Macaque won out over my pride.

As soon as they got close enough, my hand shot out. My fingers found purchase on Macaque’s sleeve. The shadow demon stopped dead in his tracks. Mei made a surprised noise, her arm slipping from Macaque’s shoulders as they both turned to me. 

Between her curious stare and the knowing glint in Macaque’s eyes, I felt like someone had lit a fire under my skin. My cheeks burned with a mixture of humiliation and embarrassment.

It didn’t help that Macaque was now fixing me with a condescending smirk.

“Problem?” He hummed. I gritted my teeth and swallowed down my pride with fervor. Even then, I still had to turn my head away.

“I’m sorry I called you short.” I muttered. Macaque pulled his sleeve away and folded his arms.

“And?” He prompted. I let the shame in my chest boil over as I bowed my head with a sigh.

“And I’ll buy you whatever you want.”

“Oh Wukong! My old friend!” Macaque cried, one arm slinging itself around my neck to roughly rock me back and forth. “How generous of you! I always knew you were a good guy! I see that what you lack in appearance, you more than make up for in wealth.”

“Why are you so mean?” I whined, barely stopping myself from wrapping my arm around his waist and pulling him into my side. Macaque shrugged and took his arm away.

“Ya gotta do what you’re good at.” He declared.

“Ya know, they say that bullying people is a form of affection.” Mei observed absently. 

I glanced over to see her idly observing her nails with mock interest. There was a slight challenge in her smile as she looked up at Macaque. The shadow demon scoffed and folded his arms across his chest.

“Yeah right. I bully this guy cause he deserves it. I mean, have you seen this face?”

A shocked squeak escaped me as the demon grabbed my jaw and made me face forward. So many mixed emotions warred through me at once. The feeling of his cold hand was shocking but the sheer authority with which he treated me had me a little dumbfounded. 

I blinked in surprise, a warm feeling rising up in my chest.

“Sure sure. Whatever you say.” Mei hummed, eyes glittering with amusement as we made eye contact. Macaque’s hand slipped away from me as she spoke. The immediate longing I felt following that was almost embarrassing.

"Are you gonna use any disguises when we go into town, Macaque?” MK asked from his spot off to my left.

“Is that even a question?” The shade snarked, eyes flashing purple.

Within seconds, a dark sheen covered the monkey. His image blurred and warped under the influence of a smoky purple mist. I admired the way it rippled around his body, encasing him completely. For the briefest of moments, I questioned why he wasn’t doing a full shift. That moment was interrupted though as the mist dissipated and my breath was immediately snatched by the sight before me.

Standing in front of me was a human just a few inches shorter than myself. Long black hair was slicked back into a low ponytail. I could have sworn I saw a streak of white before it was quickly swept away in a wisp of purple smoke. There was the tiniest trail of a black goatee in the middle of his chin. Dark black sideburns adorned the sides of his face. 

The only thing that didn’t change was his attire. He was still dressed in my hoodie and red pants when he finished. Even his eyes remained their usual dull amber color as they flashed open.

As usual, I couldn’t help but find the demon insanely attractive.

Macaque gave himself a critical once over. He even went so far as to pull my hoodie away from himself to check it over. I couldn’t help but notice that he’d hidden the bandages on his hands with some glamors as well. He still didn’t seem satisfied though. In fact, the more he looked at himself, the deeper he frowned.

After a moment, he turned to me and gestured at himself.

“How does it look?”

“Pretty.” Was all I could think of. Macaque blinked at me before his eyes widened and his cheeks got really dark.

“Not me, idiot! The glamours!”

“Oh! Right.” 

Internally admonishing myself, I made my way over to the demon and activated gold vision. 

As always, I wasn’t immediately able to see him. Gold vision always cast everything I saw in a gold hue. I could see outlines of objects and people but, normally, magic users retained a tinge of visual evidence that suggested what they were. The Eyes of Truth were meant to reveal things like that. They showed things for what they truly were and yet they never seemed to work on Macaque.

Unlike everyone else, Macaque’s outline was faded. At first glance, I almost couldn’t even tell that he was there at all let alone that he was a magic user. If I concentrated really hard, I could see it. However, it was frustratingly difficult to notice the light wisps of purple that dispersed as easily as sand in the wind. 

The Eyes of Truth were supposed to be an all-powerful ability. I’d always prided myself on how useful they were. I’d avoided many death traps and wars with neighboring tribes simply by using the ability to see through everyone’s deceptions. It was part of what made me so strong initially.

Then, I met Macaque.

Failing to see through his disguises had been a blow to my reputation. I locked myself in my room for a week after I found out that my ability was useless against him. Of course, Macaque teased me relentlessly for the next few months. He always boasted about besting me and made fun of me for being childish about my loss. 

My revenge came in the form of a very delicious looking basket of mangoes. The look Macaque gave me that day was priceless. I had a screenshot image in my brain of him glaring at me through a veil of mangoes that ended up splattered all over his face.

I chuckled at the memory.

Macaque gave me a suspicious sideways glance. I simply smiled and continued circling around him.

I tried my hardest to unravel the slight wisps of magic encircling his body. No matter how hard I looked though, I just couldn't do it. Macaque’s illusions were flawless. It was only because of my previous expertise regarding the demon that I was able to catch sight of them at all.

“How did you do that?” Mei inquired from somewhere behind me.

“It’s called glamor.” Macaque replied.

“That’s the thing you guys were talking about the other day!” MK exclaimed excitedly. “The one you said Monkey King was awful at.”

“I’m not awful at it.” I growled, giving the kid a sideways glare.

“That’s what Macaque said.” The kid pointed out innocently. Macaque nodded sagely, eyes sparkling with mischief as he cast a glance my way.

“I did say that.” He hummed. I glared at him to which he simply smirked.

“Is glamor like shapeshifting?” Mei asked, seemingly intrigued, as she approached us. Macaque let out a considerate hum.

“In a way. Shapeshifting is about changing the body. With it, you shift everything about your physical form and set it into something that it's not. That kind of thing is very hard to master. Glamors, on the other hand, are pretty simple. Just about any good thief on the street can use them but the level of skill varies from person to person.”

“Even if they are highly skilled, True Sight would usually reveal them immediately.” I mused, making another lap around Macaque to scrutinize his magic even further.

“You say that like there’s an exception.” Mei observed curiously. I blinked to deactivate gold vision and turned to her with a nod.

“There is. You’re looking at him.”

Both MK and Mei seemed to blink in surprise before turning to Macaque. The shadow demon stuffed his hands into his pockets and leaned back with a smug look. Mei seemed impressed while MK’s expression immediately shifted into suspicion.

“That’s not possible. I’ve seen your magic with gold vision.”

“You only saw it because I wasn’t trying to hide it.” Macaque countered. MK’s eyes narrowed before flashing gold.

Almost immediately, his expression went slack.

“Whoa…”

“Told ya so.” I hummed, a flicker of pride coursing through my chest as I watched MK try and find any discrepancies in the shade’s illusions to no avail.

With a little smile, I activated gold vision again and glanced over Macaque’s illusions once more. It was impressive how his magic seemed to disappear from my eyes. Everything about him screamed invisibility. Given his previous occupation, I’d never been all that surprised to see how well he could hide even from me.

Yet, as I critiqued his illusion more and more, I swore I could see something just behind him. I wasn’t immediately sure what it was.

However, as I reached out, my hand touched something soft. A fluffy black tail flickered before my eyes. Sparks of purple danced across the appendage just before it vanished again without a trace. Even though I couldn’t see it, I could still feel it when I moved my hand.

I frowned, suddenly feeling uneasy.

“I really can’t tell that it’s him.” MK’s observation broke me out of my own endeavors. I nodded and deactivated gold vision.

“Macaque is a master con artist.” I praised, keeping my voice light and unconcerned. 

“Damn right.” Macaque boasted, eyes sharp as they cut to mine. There was a warning therein but his voice was teasing as he continued. “Although, I think the same can be said about you. Tell me again how it was that you got this house.”

“That wasn’t a con.” I growled. The shade didn’t look like he believed me one bit.

“Wouldn’t it be better to shapeshift in this situation?” MK wondered from the sidelines, steepling his chin in his hand. I watched Macaque’s reaction very attentively out of the corner of my eye but he seemed completely unbothered.

“Illusions use less energy. I could do a full shift but, considering I’m only trying to fool mere humans, it’s not worth the effort.” He explained. MK made a face at that.

“Why do I feel insulted?” 

Macaque chuckled darkly. Next to MK, Mei shifted on her feet.

“If it’s such a common spell, then why doesn’t Monkey King use glamors?” The dragon inquired.

Macaque and MK glanced at her before turning towards me with each their own looks of intrigue and smug condescension. I buried a flash of anxiety behind an air of disdain.

“And cover up all this?” I exclaimed, gesturing to myself. “Not a chance.”

“It would make you less noticeable though.” Mei reasoned. Macaque snorted.

“Trust me. There’s no hiding that ego.” I glared at him but he simply barreled on without pausing. “Glamors and shapeshifting require a lot of concentration- which the King does not have an ounce of-”

“Hey!”

“And he always failed miserably at maintaining human forms either way. Glamors help in some ways but shifting forms is an entirely different beast. The one time we went into town in human form, this idiot got so distracted that he ended up turning into a two-headed tiger with wings and human fingers.”

“I saw a tiger pelt and a bird- you can’t blame me for combining the two!” I complained.

Off to the side, I heard Mei snicker. I sent her a half-hearted glare only to see that MK looked like he was on the verge of giggling too. My face flushed hot as I turned back to a smug looking Macaque.

“Why must you make my life a living hell?” I carped. Macaque chuckled, a tiny smile on his lips.

“You seem to do pretty well with having a human form though.” Mei complimented honestly, green eyes set on Macaque. The shade’s eyes widened marginally before he turned away with a huff and dark cheeks.

“Thanks.” He muttered. 

“It’s so weird seeing you in human form.” MK remarked, eyes flashing gold once more. “I still can’t believe True Sight doesn’t work on you.”

Macaque tensed a little as the kid came towards him. He stayed where he was though while MK looked him over from head to toe. It was kind of adorable watching how the kid’s face scrunched up in concentration. Macaque seemed to think so as well. His expression softened a little before he turned to give me an exasperated look.

“Like mentor, like apprentice.” He said almost fondly.

“Aha!” 

The shadow demon flinched back entirely at MK’s sudden exclamation. The kid stared at him with a look of triumph so potent it seemed to pin Macaque to the spot. Even then, he still leaned back a little as MK drew closer. 

“I see it! I can see it! Right there!” MK pointed right at Macaque’s face- or more precisely his right eye.

I couldn’t help but notice the way the shade’s posture went rigid. His eyes sparked with a lurking danger. I found myself instinctively tensing.

“Back up, kid.” I ordered gruffly. MK gave me a curious glance before doing as he was told.

“It’s very slight, but I can barely see something in his eyes.” MK explained, his eyes still bright with intrigue. 

I frowned and made my way over to them. Macaque looked like he wanted nothing more than to sink into the shadows. There was the slightest look of anxiety on his face but it was covered by a glare that he sent my way as I approached. I let out a hum and activated gold vision again.

This time, I could immediately see a splice of purple over his right eye.

“Huh. Well how about that.” I wondered, unconsciously leaning into Macaque’s space. The shade barely gave any warning before shoving his hand into my chest.

“Would you two back up!?” He growled, baring nonexistent fangs at both me and MK.

I blinked in surprise but did as I was told. MK’s eyes flashed back to brown as he followed my actions.

Macaque glared at both of us for a moment before turning around and running a hand over his slicked back hair. Recognizing the nervous tic for what it was, I backed up a little more and motioned for MK to do the same.

“Sorry.” The kid murmured. Macaque sighed and shook his head.

“It’s fine. Just give me a second.”

Drawing in a breath, his body seemed to swell for a moment. It was only because I had yet to let go of gold vision that I saw it.

A harsh ripple of black sliced through the magic over Macaque’s right side. Normally, the demon’s shadows felt like cold water washing over your skin. Whatever this was, it was not that.

This felt more sinister somehow. I could almost see the inky black splice of magic tear through the illusion over Macaque's tail. The fluffy appendage briefly flickered into existence. Within seconds though, that malicious energy was consumed by shadows and tucked away once more along with the shade's tail.

“How’s that?” Macaque asked as he turned back to us. MK reactivated his gold vision and looked him over.

“Yeah! That looks good!” He exclaimed with a wide grin. “Man, you’re really good at that. Even if I’m concentrating, it’s really hard to tell that it’s you.”

I let out a hum of agreement and very casually stepped around Macaque. He eyed me as I moved around behind him. I ignored the warning glare he gave me and instead focused on the barely there seam of darkness splitting the magic across his back.

I braced myself before reaching out to touch it.

The moment my fingers came into contact, darkness zipped up my arm like electricity. I flinched while Macaque let out a near silent hiss.

The shadow demon turned on me very abruptly. I could feel my heart stutter as I was left staring into two heterochromatic eyes, one glowing purple and the other glowing gold. We stared at each other for a long minute. I could almost see the challenge in Macaque’s eyes- as if he was just daring me to say something.

When I didn’t, he turned away.

“We should get going. We’re losing daylight.” He declared, his eyes shifting back to normal. Mei and MK gave each other uncertain glances before Mei nodded.

“Sure thing.”

Both of the kids seemed a little uneasy as they walked over to Mei’s car. I stared at Macaque for a moment, my eyes clearing as I let go of gold vision and tried to figure out what I had just seen. The shadow demon stayed resolutely turned away.

I frowned and turned my attention to Mei’s car.

The main body was white. However, a bright shade of green clashed against the pristine color, creating a flashy mirage of a dragon coiling up and down the sides. I wasn’t all that surprised to feel a touch of draconic energy emanating from it. It was almost like Mei’s dragon spirit had taken a physical form.

Even without that bit of information, I still felt apprehensive.

The idea of being in a car didn't sit right with me. Confined spaces always made me feel antsy. Plus, I’d never ridden in one before. Which is why I found myself hesitating as I watched the kids open the doors while talking amongst themselves.

Next to me, Macaque was also wearing a vaguely disgruntled expression. I kept my eyes focused on the car as I spoke.

“Are we gonna talk about it?”

“Nope.” I bit back a wave of frustration in favor of stuffing my hands into my pockets.

“Have you ever ridden in a car?” I asked quietly. Macaque frowned deeply.

“Can’t say I’ve had the pleasure.”

“They’re probably really noisy to you, aren’t they?” I wondered aloud, giving the shadow demon a sidelong glance. His expression tightened into something slightly anxious.

“I can only imagine.”

“Are you two coming?” Mei called from the car. Next to me, Macaque slid his hands into his pockets and sauntered towards her with an easy smirk.

“Of course.” He replied in a confident, sultry tone. Anxiety nipped at my heels as I followed him.

Mei and MK got into the front seats, leaving me and Macaque to file into the back. 

Immediately, the leather seats within the car had me feeling unsettled. The feeling only got worse as everyone’s doors shut. Suddenly, it was like the air grew stagnant. All of the sounds and smells from outside were immediately muffled. I could feel my heartrate pickup as I nervously glanced around.

“Seatbelts!” Mei called, making me jump a little.

I floundered to figure out what she was talking about. I’d heard of seatbelts in theory but, in practice? I had no clue what they were or what they looked like. There was a vague image in my head of someone in a movie strapping themselves into a seat but that was about it.

I was nearly shocked out of my skin when I felt something touch my thigh. 

I glanced up to see Macaque’s hand. His touch was ghostly, barely there, but it got my attention enough to turn to the demon turned human. There was a touch of sympathy to his expression. I squinted at him as he leaned back to gesture at something over his shoulder. It looked like a little dispenser of some sort.

Frowning, I turned over my shoulder and found something similar. There was a little metal puzzle piece attached to a gray strap coming out of it. I grabbed it and gave it a little tug, surprised when more of the strap came out. 

Humming curiously, I turned to Macaque who was giving me an amused look. His strap was over his chest and waist and connected to something in between the seats. I did my best to mimic the way he had it. From the looks of it, he had his metal piece stuck in some little holder piece with a red button. I did the same thing, surprised when it clicked into place.

Macaque chuckled a little as I gave him an awed look.

“Is everyone buckled in?” Mei asked. I glanced up to see her watching me through a little mirror hanging from the roof. 

“Yep.” Macaque replied. Mei smiled a little and nodded.

“Good.”

I could feel something in the car shift. 

Before I knew it, we were lurching into motion. My hands immediately scrambled to grab onto something. One hand found the door handle while the other was left clutching at the strap across my chest. Everything outside of the windows blurred together.

In a way, it was similar to flying on my cloud high above the mountains. Except for the fact that I couldn't move where I wanted. There was also no wind in my fur. Just a stream of stale smelling cold air and the stench of metal and leather and so many other smells that I couldn't identify combined with the unnatural feel of my body moving without me guiding it.

So, in reality it was nothing like being on my cloud.

If anything, it was a bit more like sinking in a lake trapped in a metal box.

“You okay, Monkey King?” MK asked from the front seat. I looked up to find him giving me a worried look. Instinctively, I flashed a grin.

“Sure bud. Never been in a car before, but it’s cool so far.” MK’s eyebrows raised in surprise.

“You’ve never been in a car?” I scoffed.

“Of course not. Why ride in some dorky vehicle when I have a super cool cloud to ride on?”

“Point taken.” MK hummed, eyes still a touch worried as he turned back around in his seat. I breathed out an inaudible sigh of relief.

“Nice set of wheels ya got here, Mei.” Macaque complimented from beside me. The dragon grinned at him through her mirror.

“Thanks! It is pretty neat, huh?” She boasted. Macaque made a considerate noise.

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen a car like this.”

“Of course not! I designed it myself! Wanna see what it can do?”

Macaque and I both stiffened but we had no time to answer before the car suddenly kicked into high gear. I was practically sucked into my seat as we went barreling down the mountain. MK gave us concerned looks over his shoulder while Mei let out an excited whoop. I choked back a scream as the car tilted sideways over the edge of a very steep cliff.

Even more panicky, I reached over blindly to where Macaque was. I was shocked to feel his hand grab mine almost immediately. Both of us practically crushed each other’s hands as we rounded corner after corner at a speed that definitely would’ve ended in an accident if Mei was any less of a driver than she was. I watched as trees blurred by and the world rocked. 

Beside me, Macaque’s face remained frozen in a facade of indifference. I tried to do the same but couldn’t help a barely there grimace as we almost spun out around a corner.

I was never more happy to see Megapolis than I was that day.

As soon as we got within eyesight, Mei slowed down considerably. She was still laughing almost maniacally. Even MK’s shoulders shook with a bit of laughter. My chest heaved with barely contained panic as the kid turned back to check on us. I could see his eyes widen as he no doubt saw the fear written all over my face. 

“That was fun!” Mei exclaimed from the front seat. “We should do it again!”

“I’m not so sure that we should.” MK replied. 

Mei gave him a curious side glance to which he tilted his head back towards us. I tried to wipe away the traces of panic on my face. Yet, I found that Mei’s eyes still softened as she glanced back at us through her mirror.

“Sorry guys! I got a little carried away.” She admitted with a sheepish grin. Macaque ripped his hand away from me with an irritable snort and folded his arms. 

“Why couldn’t you drive that fast coming up to get us?” He complained. Mei turned back to the road with a shrug.

“Eh. Didn’t feel like it.” 

The shade rolled his eyes, a deep scowl on his face as he glared out his window. 

As everyone turned away, I tried to calm myself. It almost felt like my heart was trying to escape my chest. Panic crawled up my throat in the form of bile. I tried to take in a breath but I couldn’t because I was still very much trapped in a box with no escape and no control and I felt like I couldn’t breathe.

I was more than shocked when I felt something soft wrap around my wrist. 

I glanced down at where my hand was fisted and resting on the middle seat. I couldn’t see it, but I could feel something that eerily resembled a tail. It gave my wrist a gentle, reassuring squeeze. Something warm bloomed in my chest as I glanced up at Macaque. The shadow demon was still looking out the window.

Taking in a deep breath, I allowed my head to lightly thump against the back of my seat and concentrated on nothing but the soft, cold fur around my wrist.

With something else to focus on, I felt my panic slowly fade. Only when I was sure that I could look outside without throwing up did I turn to look out the window.

Driving through town wasn’t nearly as enlightening as walking. The car moved a little too fast for me to see anyone. It was the weekend though and there were a lot of people out either way- that much I could tell. Even the parking lot at the mall seemed exceptionally packed. I was surprised Mei could even find a spot. 

I had never been to the mall that we were at. It seemed huge though, stretching on and on for several city blocks. There were at least three levels to it as well. People were crowded around the entrances and the parking lot in very large groups. A few of them gave our car curious looks. 

The idea of them being able to see me had me preemptively pulling up my hood.

Mei pulled into the spot she’d chosen and shut the car off. I silently mourned the moment Macaque’s tail pulled away from me. My own tail curled around my waist under my hoodie and squeezed in an effort to give myself some semblance of comfort.

“Everyone has what they need, right?” Mei called as she gathered her wallet and her phone.

“I got my stuff.” MK replied.

“Monkey King? Macaque?”

“Huh?” I looked up to see both of them giving us questioning looks.

“Are you ready?” MK asked, giving me a concerned once over.

“Tch. I was born ready!” I declared, plastering on as much false confidence as I could.

With a well-practiced bravado, I opened the door and stepped out.

I’d never been more grateful for fresh air. Even the humidity was welcome in comparison with the inside of Mei’s car. I took in several deep breaths, absolutely basking in the natural air surrounding me despite the distinct tang of pollution.

I jumped a little as the door behind me shut. A quick glance over my shoulder told me that the others had also gotten out. MK still looked very concerned as he rounded the back of the car. I buried my unease behind a bright smile as we made eye contact.

“Should we get going?” I prompted, shoving my hands into my hoodie pockets. MK frowned while Mei came up behind me with a grin.

“Sure thing, Monkey Man!” She exclaimed. 

I blinked in shock as she gave me a hearty slap on the back and made her way past. MK still seemed a little worried but he followed Mei’s lead as she wrapped an arm around his shoulders and marched off with him. I had to take a moment to mentally prepare myself before following suit.

I was a little surprised when Macaque fell into step with me. 

"I am never getting back in that car.” He murmured. An involuntary chuckle escaped me.

“Would you prefer cloud travel?” I asked, gently nudging the demon’s shoulder as we walked.

“Unfortunately, I would.” Macaque hummed somewhat reluctantly.

“Does that mean that you think I’m a better driver than Mei?” I prodded, my earlier panic finally easing away as I leaned closer to the shade. Macaque shrugged.

“Maybe.”

With that, he sped up to get closer to the kids. I barely even hesitated before racing to catch up. Macaque stumbled a little as I slung an arm over his shoulders and heavily leaned on him. He let out an amused snort as we neared the entrance to the mall.

“Careful. You may not be able to fit that ego past these doors.” He remarked. A grin split my face as I squeezed him a little.

“I’ll manage.”

When we got to the entrance, MK took a few steps ahead and opened up one of the doors. I let go of Macaque long enough to file in behind him and Mei. MK gave me a questioning look as I passed him. I simply smiled and gently ruffled his hair before catching up to Macaque again.

“Told ya.” I bragged. The shadow demon rolled his eyes, the tiniest of smiles on his pretty lips.

“So, Macaroon. What are we thinking for clothes today?” Mei asked as we got in the door. Macaque shrugged.

“Dunno. Some t-shirts or somethin’.” He mused. Mei paused briefly to allow us to catch up before falling right into step with Macaque. She raised an eyebrow at him.

“I thought you said you wanted to dress up for this dinner thing.”

“Peaches said that, not me.”

I almost tripped, all brain functionality immediately grinding to a halt. I could almost feel the gears in my mind creaking. I was certain it showed on my face too as I gave the shadow demon a baffled look. If my tail wasn’t wrapped around my waist, I just knew it would be wagging at the sound of my old nickname.

“Peaches?” MK wondered from the other side of me. I glanced over to see him giving me a curious look while Mei’s sharp eyes drilled into the side of my head.

“I- I did say that.” I muttered, my cheeks growing warm as I attempted to avoid their stares. “I mean it is true. You’ve always liked the fancier stuff.”

I glanced over at Macaque whose eyes were dead set on the hall in front of him. Mei squinted at both of us in turn, eyes calculating. She turned away after a moment with a thoughtful hum.

“If that’s the case, wouldn’t you like to look at some dress up things as well?” She asked.

“I don’t need to dress up. I just need clothes.” Macaque replied dismissively.

“Do you though? Cause it seems to me that the hoodie you’re wearing is about all you need.” Mei observed, eyeing said hoodie with a little smirk. The shadow demon gave her a sideways glare, the effect of which was cut in half considering the light blush on his cheeks.

“It’s the only comfortable thing this asshole has to wear, thank you very much. Hence why I need clothes.” He growled irritably.

“Mhm. Sure.” Mei hummed placatingly.

“There’s a lot of clothing stores around here.” MK commented from my side. “Where exactly are we gonna start?”

“I don’t suppose you know what stores ya want to go to, do ya?” Mei asked, turning a questioning look towards Macaque.

“I’ve never been here before and I don’t normally shop for clothes. So no.” He replied. Mei made a considerate noise and nodded.

“Okay. Well, since I don’t know exactly what you’re looking for, then I’ll start by taking us to a store that I think you’d like and we can work our way back from there. How does that sound?” She suggested. Macaque shrugged for the seemingly thousandth time that day.

“Suit yourself.”

While we walked, I took the chance to look around.

There were a lot of stores and a lot of people. I tried my best to ignore the crowds. Being in the middle of so many busy bodies moving every way imaginable was absolutely nerve-wracking. It was one thing to observe them from afar. Sitting on a rooftop or a mountain was safe and I didn’t have to deal with people face-to-face. 

This was much worse.

My only solace was the friends that I was with. Both Mei and MK stayed on either side of Macaque and I. Even as they caught sight of a store full of games and began excitedly ranting about a new one that they were playing, they still stayed next to us. I couldn’t tell if it was a conscious thing.

Still, I was grateful for the buffer between me and the crowd as we walked.

Eventually, we came to a store that immediately caught everyone’s eyes.

“Here we are!” Mei announced as we came to a stop.

The store she’d brought us to looked like a high end shop for rich people. Fancy suits and dresses lined the walls. There were even racks of different outfits scattered throughout the room. Some more traditional clothing covered the walls in the back. They stretched from one end of the store to the other.

Despite the overabundance of display racks, the store seemed very open. Almost like a display case rather than something someone could walk into. In the very back, there were two closed doors.

As pretty as it all looked, I wasn’t all that interested in anything. I’d never been one to dress up. Even when visiting the Celestials, I never went in anything fancier than a simple hoodie. There was one person I knew that appreciated such things though.

Glancing over, I couldn’t help but smile at the way Macaque’s eyes lit up. It was like watching a kid on Christmas. His expression remained neutral but his eyes bounced every which way in a desperate attempt to take in all of the fancy items laid out before him. I could almost see him chaining himself to the spot.

Without a word, I made my way into the store.

“Peaches.” Macaque hissed, his hand shooting out to grab my arm. My heart stuttered, caught between a burning warmth in my chest and the icy chill of Macaque’s hand. I paused before turning to him with a raised eyebrow.

“Are you coming or not?” I asked. 

Macaque hesitated, the rest of his body stiff as a board. The grip he had on my wrist tightened as he looked up at the store behind me. There was barely restrained interest smoldering in those amber eyes. I couldn’t help but smile a little as I maneuvered my hand around to grab Macaque’s. His eyes widened a little.

“If you don’t wanna come in, I can always pick something out for you.” I suggested, giving him a teasing smirk. The shade glared up at me, eyes hot.

“Absolutely not.”

Wrenching his hand free, the demon turned human marched into the store with purpose. I chuckled a little and trailed after him. MK and Mei followed close behind.

“This place is so pretty.” MK praised. 

“I know right.” Mei agreed. “My family and I come here sometimes to get new outfits for family get togethers.”

“I bet those are fun.” I muttered. Mei winced.

“About as fun as being strapped to a rocket and flown into the sun. You would not believe the amount of beef my family members have with each other. The lists are as extensive as they are entertaining. It’s like watching a TV drama.”

“I believe it.” I hummed.

Together, all of us began wandering the store. I stuck close to Macaque simply out of habit. I wasn’t sure what exactly we were looking for but I enjoyed seeing the way Macaque looked at everything with this appraising light in his eyes like he was judging which outfits were worthy of his ethereal form.

The thought made me smile.

The shadow demon had always had an affinity for fancy clothes. I remembered a time when I would go to his house down the Mountain only to find him trying on different outfits. He had everything from costumes to suits and dresses.

Of course, I was kicked out the first few times I walked in on his little fashion shows.

However, with a few compliments and my barely there understanding of Macaque’s ego, I finally squished myself in close enough to have front row seats to his side hobby. Macaque was a private person. Being able to see that little quirk always felt like a privilege to me, one that I held dear. It was always nice to just see him enjoying the small things.

Which is why, as Mei and MK wandered a little further away, I couldn’t help but stare at my companion. I still couldn’t believe how pretty he was. The more I looked, the more I was convinced that Macaque would look gorgeous no matter what form he took. 

I didn’t really notice that I was staring until the shadow demon turned a sharp ended look my way.

“Can I help you?” He growled. I blinked at him, my mind rushing to come up with something to cover up the fact that I’d been blatantly checking him out for the last five minutes.

“Just trynna figure out what clothes would suit you.” I mused thoughtlessly. Macaque scoffed.

“You don’t know the first thing about fashion.” 

“Maybe not, but I know what you look good in.” I remarked offhandedly. I was surprised and a little intrigued to see a dark blush spread across Macaque’s cheeks.

From across the way, I could hear Mei call out.

“Hey Mac!” 

Macaque immediately slipped around me, ears and cheeks still dark. I gave myself a little pat on the back and followed suit.

The only other person in the store was the clerk but, even then, when Macaque spoke again it was in a very low voice meant only for me.

“I wish I had something else for them to call me by.” He murmured.

“I doubt anyone could figure out your actual name from just that.” I assured him just as quietly. The shadow demon hummed a little before drawing to a stop in front of Mei.

“Look at what I found!” The dragon exclaimed.

What she presented to us was a three-piece tuxedo with golden floral designs printed on the inner vest. The designs were intricate yet just subtle enough to almost not be noticed. I reached out to touch the fabric, frowning a little when I felt the material.

At my side, Macaque was also giving the suit a critical once over.

“What do you think?” Mei prompted with a smile. Macaque glanced at her before reaching forward to touch the sleeve like I had.

“I like it. Although, I don’t think gold quite suits my tastes.” He mused. I squinted at the little smirk on his lips as he said it.

Mei nodded and turned to put away the suit. She rifled through another set before pulling out yet another top.

“What about this one?”

The new suit she had was pure black and paired with a white slim fit waistcoat. The buttons practically shimmered under the artificial light. Even the suit itself seemed to give off a faint glow as she offered it to Macaque. The shadow demon gave the suit a once over before shaking his head.

“Unfortunately, certain materials don’t work with my fur.” He informed her.

“Oh right!” The dragon exclaimed, a sheepish grin crossing her face. “Looking like that, I forgot what you actually looked like for a second. No matter! We shall find something that… suits you.”

Mei snickered at her own pun while MK and I both snorted. Macaque, on the other hand, rolled his eyes and turned to walk away. I followed after him with a soft chuckle. Behind me, I could feel MK and Mei trailing after us as well.

For several minutes, we followed Macaque around the store. MK and Mei looked at a few things but ultimately kept pace with us. I couldn’t help but grin. It was like having a little entourage of baby monkeys- or at least one monkey and a dragon. I kept my eye on them and on Macaque as we continued following him.

After about our second lap through the store, Macaque stopped dead in his tracks. I could almost see his tail lashing as he spun around to glare at all of us.

“Stop following me.” He growled irritably.

“But we’re here to shop for you.” Mei argued, squeezing her way up to stand next to me. Macaque gave her a peeved look.

“The only one shopping for me is me.” He retorted. “I don’t care what you guys do. Go read a magazine or pick out an outfit for yourself. I don’t give a shit. Just stop following me.”

With that, the human turned and walked away again.

Like quiet specters, all three of us continued to trail after him without so much as a peep. The shadow demon was clearly aware of this judging by his gradually stiffening posture and progressively faster walking speed but all of us still kept up as he made another lap around the store.

“Would you guys stop!?” Macaque hissed, whipping around to face us. We all stopped dead in our tracks like kids with our hands in the cookie jar. The shadow demon’s ire only seemed to increase at this.

“Just because you’re standing still doesn’t mean I can’t see you!” He snapped.

Immediately, all of us turned to different racks and pretended to be busy.

Next to me, MK went rifling through some fancy looking dress shirts. Mei hummed a casual tune behind me. I didn’t exactly know what to look for so I just fiddled with the sleeves of the shirt in front of me while praying that Macaque didn’t have heat vision capabilities. 

With the way his stare burned into the side of my face, I almost thought he did.

A moment of tense silence passed before a soft sound curled into the air. My eyes snapped to Macaque. There was a soft smile on his face as his shoulders bounced with barely restrained laughter. He covered it by putting his hand over his mouth and turning away.

“Aw, someone's having fun.” Mei lightly teased. Macaque coughed into his hand before turning to a nearby rack.

“Don’t know what you’re talking about.” He muttered despite the traces of blush on his cheeks. Mei went up to him with a smug grin.

“Sure you don’t.” She hummed while idly flipping through some outfits. “Ya know, I can help you look for clothes. You just gotta tell me which materials work and which ones don’t.”

A thoughtful look crossed Macaque's face as he eased away from her.

“I know that things like silk and velvet work really well.” He mused. Mei made a considerate noise.

“Alright. That’s a start. And are we looking for just tuxes or dresses or maybe a bit of both?”

“Anything works really.” Macaque replied as he took out a white dress shirt to look at.

“Okay then. Pretty, silky, and not gold. Got it.”

With that, the two of them set off to find whatever they were looking for. Again, I had no clue what to look at. I knew what kind of outfits I would like to see on Macaque but I also knew that I wouldn’t get much say in any final decisions which was fine by me since Macaque looked good in anything really.

MK and I trailed behind the other two while they went about their business. I saw the kid looking at a few things but, other than that, he didn’t seem too concerned with finding anything. I waited until there was a bit of distance before lightly elbowing him. MK gave me a curious sideways glance.

“Do you know anything about what they’re looking for?” I asked. The kid gave me a nervous smile.

“Not really.” He admitted, reaching up to scratch the back of his head. “The only thing I know about this stuff is what fits and what doesn’t. I don’t pay attention to materials or styles or anything like that.”

“See! That’s what I’m talkin’ about!” I exclaimed, throwing an arm around the kid’s shoulders.

“MK! What do you think of this one?” Mei called from further up ahead. 

In her hands was a long sleeved red hanfu with black accents. MK looked intrigued as he went up to her. Mei watched, her eyes sparkling with some hidden emotion, as he felt the material and looked it over.

“I think he’ll like it.” He murmured, a soft smile adorning his lips.

“Then I’m gonna buy it.” Mei declared before draping the long material over all of the other outfits dangling over her arm.

“I could buy it too, ya know.” MK argued. Mei chuckled and reached over to gently pat his head.

“Oh don’t you worry Monkey boy. You’ll have plenty of things to buy for him once you two make up.” She assured him, a mischievous little grin crossing her face.

I was distracted from them by the sight of Macaque coming back towards us. I moved towards the demon turned human on instinct. Macaque only spared me a glance as I tried to get a good look at the clothing he had draped over his arm.

“Whatcha got there?” I wondered, reaching out on instinct. I bit back a yelp as Macaque slapped my hand away.

“Hands off.” The shade growled. A touch of genuine hurt flickered through me. 

I was on the verge of giving him the most potent set of puppy dog eyes before something invisible yet soft brushed over the back of my injured hand. I kept the shock from reaching my face.

However, that didn’t stop a little flame from blooming in my chest. The nonexistent tail disappeared just as quick as it had come as Macaque gave me a light glare.

“You always rip the nice things.” He grumbled.

My tail squeezed my waist to the point of almost snapping it as I remembered the last time those words had been spoken. It only brought a smile to my face as I gazed down at the human before me.

“If you two are done flirting, we should probably find a dressing room.” Mei interjected. 

“We weren’t flirting.” Macaque scoffed. Mei made a face like she didn’t believe him.

“Uh-huh sure. Keep telling yourself that.” She turned away with MK right next to her. I followed alongside Macaque as we made our way up to the front desk.

Behind the desk was a single man. He looked young but not quite as young as MK and Mei. Slicked back brown hair adorned his head and he was dressed in a fancy looking suit while writing in some sort of book. A deep scowl was etched onto his face.

From what I could tell, he was the only person in the store. He didn’t even look up from what he was doing as we approached him.

“Hello!” Mei called out. 

“Can I help you?” The man asked without so much as a glance. I frowned.

“We were wondering if you had a dressing room available.” Mei explained amicably. The man rolled his eyes and lifted his head long enough to give her an irritated look. 

“If you read the sign, you would know that there will be no dressing rooms available at this time.” He admonished, tone biting as he tapped a little white sign on the counter. I couldn’t read what it said but, even if I could, the lettering seemed far too small for the average person to see.

Mei deflated a little, her expression turning uncertain.

“Right, sorry. I didn’t realize that was there.” She faltered. I found myself moving forward only to be stopped by a hand around my wrist.

“Don’t do it.” Macaque whispered. I pulled my hand away and plastered on a grin as I went up to the counter.

“Hi there!” I greeted excitedly. The clerk didn’t even spare me a look before straightening, irritation plain on his face.

“Unless you have something to purchase, please step away. I don’t have the time to deal with idiots who obviously can’t read.” He declared, raising a hand to make a shooing motion at us. I gritted my teeth so hard I swore I could hear something crunch.

“Peaches.” Macaque’s voice barely reached my ears. 

Yet it was enough to stop me from immediately launching myself over the counter and decking the clerk right in the face. I took in a deep breath and let it out. The store clerk raised an eyebrow at me, clearly still as annoyed as before. 

With a charming smile that may have contained a touch too many teeth, I reached up to scratch my cheek.

“Are you sure you don’t have anything?” I asked as I leaned on the counter. The clerk rolled his eyes.

“I already told you, I don’t-” 

The man froze as I held up a giant wad of cash. It was so large, in fact, that it barely even fit in my hand. I could feel a certain pair of eyes just behind me boring into me as I waved the wad around with an air of nonchalance. Darkness sparked across my skin as I let out a heavy sigh.

“And here I was about to spend all of this cash on some fancy new suits. It’s a shame really. I guess I’ll just have to toss it.”

“Toss it!?” Everyone around me exclaimed. I gave them all a solemn nod.

“I know. It’s sad but I have so much money already and I don’t want to carry this around all day. Throwing out $2,000 isn’t that big of a deal.” I hummed, making a show of walking away with my wad of cash.

“Wait!”

I paused, a sly grin threatening to make its way onto my face. 

I didn’t let it though as I turned back to the store clerk with a heavily exaggerated look of innocence. The man looked a little ruffled, his hand outstretched to me. I tilted my head at him. 

“Yes?”

“I- I can get you guys a room for a bit.” He offered hesitantly. I brightened up and turned towards him with a hopeful smile.

“Really!?” The man grimaced before straightening and fixing his tie.

“The only thing available is our tailoring room but it will be free for an hour, so-”

“Oh that’s plenty of time!” I interjected. 

The man paused at that, expression growing uncertain as he seemed to think about something. I could see the way he was eyeing the wad of cash. He seemed to fight with himself before pulling a key from the drawer to his side and making his way towards the back of the shop.

“Right this way.” He muttered.

I grinned at his back, finally allowing a bit of smugness to slip into my expression. My chest puffed out a little as I turned to my captive audience.

MK and Mei shared mixed looks of shock and appreciation. Macaque, on the other hand, looked a little impressed. I could already feel my ego inflating by increasing intervals as I sauntered towards him.

“How’d I do, teach?” I asked.

Macaque rolled his eyes but there was a tiny smile on his lips. I winked at the kids over my shoulder to which they giggled as we all followed the clerk.

The room that we were led to was hidden in one of the back corners. It was wide open and spacious. Everything practically sparkled as the clerk turned on the overhead lights. Lines of suits and dresses were scattered along the sides of the room.

In the middle of the room was a little platform. Mirrors surrounded the far side of it. There were even little counters where several tools glinted in the lights from above. A little two seater couch sat off to the side of the platform.

No natural light could be seen and there weren’t any other visible escape routes. I noticed Macaque giving the room a wary once over as we walked in.

As soon as we were all in the room, the store clerk turned to me. There was a frustrated glint in his eyes as he held out his hand. I paused before reaching out to plop my giant wad of cash against his fingers. I could almost see the guy short circuit as he grabbed a hold of it.

“Thank you, kind sir!” I crowed, startling the man a little. He glanced up at me before awkwardly clearing his throat.

“One hour.” He reiterated. I gave him a smile that was stretched just a little too thin.

“Of course.” The man eyed me before turning away and walking out the door.

As soon as he was gone, Mei and MK both let out relieved sighs and walked over to the sofa to slump down onto it.

"Man that guy seemed shady." MK grumbled. 

"Anyone who takes bribes like that is shady by definiton." Macaque pointed out.

“He was really rude.” Mei huffed.

“Should’ve stuffed his head in a wall.” I growled, glaring venomously at the door while my fur puffed up in rage. A cooling touch on my arm had me pausing.

“We’re supposed to be keeping a low profile.” Macaque reminded me as he rounded me. I gave him a light glare.

“Yeah, don’t let him get under your skin, Monkey King.” Mei assured me from her spot on the couch. “That guy’s always like that. It’s either we’re inconveniencing him or he’s too busy to deal with us. The other clerks are much nicer but that guy’s a douchebag even on his best days.”

“He should be fired for that.” MK asserted, a light scowl on his face. The rest of us nodded in agreement.

“I’m surprised you even paid him.” Macaque remarked, eyes critical as he gave me a once over. I grinned at him and pulled out yet another wad of cash from the pocket of my hoodie.

“Who said I paid him at all?” Everyone’s eyes widened in realization.

“You gave him hair, didn’t you?” MK surmised. My grin only grew while the others started cracking up with laughter. Even Macaque was snickering as he shook his head.

“Bad attitudes make for even worse deals. Isn’t that right, Mango?” I hummed, leaning closer to Macaque with a smile.

The shadow demon blinked in surprise, eyes widening. I could see him pause before his attention trailed to the cash in my hand.

“That’s a lot of money.” He mused. I took one look at the way his expression grew intrigued before making my decision and handing over the stack.

“Here.” I offered. Macaque hesitated for a brief moment, face going slack.

Ultimately though, he ended up glaring at me so hard that I thought I would spontaneously combust.

“Don’t tease me.” He growled.

“I’m not teasing you.” I assured him, reaching out to grab his hand. Macaque tensed a little as I set down the cash and curled his fingers around it. “Think of it as payment.”

“Payment for what?” The shade muttered. I shrugged.

“For putting up with me, obviously.”

“You’re giving me compensation money?” He questioned with a raised eyebrow. I gave him a bashful smile.

“Wellll, I know I’m not the easiest person to get along with. A lot of people have told me that they should be paid to spend time with me so I’m taking their advice.” I explained, nervously scratching the back of my neck. I barely noticed the pitying expressions MK and Mei gave me. 

My focus was only taken up by Macaque as he gave the wad of cash a thoughtful look. Something else crossed my mind as I watched him.

“I was gonna use that money to buy your clothes and whatnot but I figured that if I do it this way, then you technically don’t have to feel like you owe me something.” I mused.

Macaque looked up at me, eyes a little soft as understanding bloomed across his face. I couldn't help but notice that he had that look in his eyes. The one that said I'd done something he never expected me to do.

I smiled a little and stuffed my hands in my pockets.

“That’s cute.” I heard Mei whisper.

I turned only to find her and MK watching us with little smiles. Macaque took a step away from me with an awkward cough. A thoughtful scowl touched his face as he trained his eyes on the ground.

Across the way, I could hear Mei let out a soft chuckle.

“Well, while you two are having a moment, I’m gonna go try some things on.” She declared as she stood and made her way towards the back of the room behind the mirrors.

Macaque moved away from me as she left. I watched for a moment as he walked around, observing the racks and half tailored outfits around us. It didn't really seem like he wanted company.

So, I turned to MK. The kid gave me a little smile as we made eye contact. I smiled back and walked over to sit next to him on the little couch.

For the next half hour, MK and Mei both took turns trying on different clothes. Each time either of them came out, the other would shower them with an infectious amount of enthusiasm. They both complimented each other profusely. It was like they were their own hype men.

Seeing the kids like that was adorable. I didn’t know much about what they were wearing. Despite that, I complimented each of their outfits as best as I could and was rewarded every time with little giggles and wide grins.

Macaque watched the whole thing from afar. He didn't say much.

When he did though, it was always in the form of little critiques and quiet suggestions for what could be worn differently. The kids treated him the same way they treated me. They were nothing but smiles with him too and I couldn't help but feel a little proud as Macaque gradually relaxed.

Eventually, Mei settled on a nice white suit with a jade green vest. MK even found an outfit for himself. He looked very fancy in his little rose gold suit.

Once they'd decided on their outfits, they both turned to Macaque.

“Your turn, Mac!” Mei called, eyes glinting mischievously. The demon turned human frowned at her, eyes narrowing in suspicion, before he turned away with a huff.

For a moment, his human form seemed to blur. It was almost like looking at him through a waterfall. His glamors didn't come down completely but they faded enough to see through to his original form. A flicker of purple arced across his tail as it was revealed.

I could have sworn I felt the temperature drop. Cold shadows swarmed around me. My skin practically tingled as an excess darkness sloughed off of Macaque’s form. The shadow demon seemed just a little unsteady as he finished.

I immediately wanted to go to him but, before I could, the demon was already turning heel and making his way towards the back of the room. I frowned, anxiety pawing at my mind.

"Is it just me, or is it cold in here?" Mei remarked, shivering a little as Macaque disappeared.

"Isn't the Samadhi Fire supposed to keep you warm?" MK pointed out, turning to the dragon. "How are you cold?"

"It may keep me warm, but I can still feel when it's cold, dumby." Mei retorted, marching over to plop down on the sofa.

MK followed but paused to give me an uncertain look. I folded my arms and shook my head. The kid seemed reluctant but went and sat down anyway, leaving me to stew in my thoughts.

I didn’t know much about Macaque’s magic. He’d always been very secretive about it. I never understood why even when we were still friends and rulers together but I learned even back then to be wary about questioning it. Any time I brought it up in the past, Macaque almost always shut me out. It was almost disheartening knowing how closed off he was.

In some ways, I’d always been the same way though. Therefore, I couldn’t really blame him.

Still, what I just witnessed had almost cemented into place my earlier unease. Macaque's magic was volatile, sure, but I'd never seen it bleed out of him like that. At least, not unless he did it intentionally. Even then, I knew what his scare tactics looked like and that wasn't one of them.

That was an accident. 

I was so distracted by my thoughts that I didn’t notice when Macaque initially walked out from behind the mirrors.

The only thing that brought me back was the sound of my name being called. I flinched a little and pulled the hand that I’d been chewing on away from my lips. 

“Huh?”

Mei rolled her eyes and gestured to the side.

“I was asking what you thought of Macaroon’s fit.”

I blinked at her before turning to the figure in the middle of the room. All worries vanished from my thoughts very suddenly.

Macaque was dressed in a purple and black hanfu. The main piece from his waist to the floor was a dark purple that rivaled that of the midnight skies. Across his chest and shoulders, there was a silky black shawl-like piece. Little white designs littered the material. Each color accentuated and rivaled the coal black fur coating his arms and his head. The whole outfit seemed to bring out the best qualities in his appearance. His fur, his waist, his broad chest...

“So, what do you think?” Mei asked rather smugly. I barely noticed, my attention taken up entirely by the beauty before me.

“I think he looks gorgeous.” I murmured. Macaque’s face lit up bright enough to rival his red facial markings. He turned his head away with a growl.

“Shut the fuck up.”

“No, I’m serious.” I assured him as I stood. “You look really pretty.”

The shadow demon refused to meet my eyes as I approached him. I kept a respectful distance, even going so far as to place my hands in my pockets as I circled around the platform he was on. Macaque shifted uncomfortably on his feet.

He seemed more embarrassed than anything though as I observed him from afar.

“Purple really suits you.” I hummed, stepping up onto the platform with him.

Macaque let out a huff and turned his head away. I smiled a little and reached out to carefully grab the corner of one of his sleeves.

“Of course, I’d say just about anything looks good on you though.” I praised.

Macaque lifted his head to stare at me, his lips slightly parted and his eyes a bit dark. I swore time slowed down for a second.

“Careful.” The shade warned, his voice surprisingly quiet. “Give a guy too many compliments and he might get the wrong idea.”

“And what idea would that be?” I asked with genuine curiosity.

Macaque paused long enough that I suddenly felt like I’d done something wrong. That soft expression he’d been wearing before dipped into a light scowl as he pulled his sleeve away from me. I wasn’t sure what I’d done.

Either way, I knew that it stung a little as I watched him walk away with hunched shoulders.

Confused, I turned to the kids with a questioning look. Mei looked like she was ready to murder me. I stared at her, completely dumbfounded and uncertain as to what I’d done wrong.

Even MK looked like he was a little disappointed. He let out a heavy sigh and shook his head as we made eye contact.

Frowning, I turned to where Macaque was.

The shadow demon had made his way over to one of the many mirrors and was looking himself over with sharp eyes. I couldn’t imagine what fault he could possibly see in his appearance. Yet, that critical look had me moving forward on impulse.

As subtly as I could, I made my way over to him.

Of course, the shade’s eyes dropped to the ground and his ears twitched when I drew closer. He didn’t run though. That was enough for me as I came up behind him and looked over his shoulder to see his reflection. Dark fur encased in purple. Absolutely gorgeous.

“What did I say?” I asked quietly. Macaque was silent for a moment before shaking his head.

“Nothing. Don’t worry about it.”

I frowned.

Something in my gut said he wasn’t being honest. Whether it be about his emotions or his magic, he still didn't seem to trust me.

Burying that particular train of thought, I pushed away my anxiety and stepped into a more well-practiced area of expertise. The kind that made people happy.

“Ya know what?” I hummed over Macaque’s shoulder. He tilted his head away from me with a slightly irritated expression.

“What?” He growled. I knew I was testing my boundaries but I leaned forward to rest my chin on his shoulder anyway. Macaque glared at me through the mirror, amber eyes sharp.

I smiled at him.

“We should both dress up.” I suggested. Macaque blinked in surprise.

“You hate dressing up.” He pointed out. I straightened and gave a little nod.

“True but you like dressing up.” Macaque turned to me with a suspicious look.

“Since when do you do things for other people?”

“I do things for you all the time.” I retorted to which the shade simply raised an eyebrow.

“Oh yeah? LIke what?”

“I cooked for you.”

“You tried to poison me.” Macaque deadpanned. 

“I did not! It wasn’t- I wasn’t trying to- it wasn’t supposed to turn out like that!” I shouted, genuinely concerned for a moment that Macaque actually thought I’d tried to poison him.

The worry was quickly quieted though as the shadow demon let out a light chuckle. I quickly closed my mouth and just watched as he shook his head. Tension bled out from his shoulders like the inside of an egg.

A spark of pride rang through my chest as Macaque relaxed a little and shot a teasing look my way.

“Are you serious about dressing up?” He asked. I nodded vigorously.

“If it’ll make you happy.”

Macaque paused at that, some distant emotion flickering in his eyes.

It was buried behind a thoughtful look though as he turned to the mirror in front of us. I could see him checking over my appearance. Whatever he was trying to figure out was apparently decided pretty quick as he turned away and went to the back of the room with a purposeful stride. 

I watched him go, a little eager to see what he had planned.

“You really are an idiot.” Mei piped up from behind me. I turned to find both kids watching me with pitying expressions.

“I really don’t think he realizes it.” MK pointed out to Mei, eyes sympathetic as they met mine.

“How can he not!?” Mei whisper-shouted with an incredulous look at the kid. MK shrugged.

“I told you. It’s pretty complicated.”

“It doesn’t seem that complicated.”

“Well…” MK trailed off, his eyes searching mine for a moment before he leaned over to whisper something in Mei’s ear. Her eyes widened in surprise. 

“Really?” She murmured, turning to the kid curiously. MK made a face.

“I think so at least.”

I frowned and opened my mouth to ask what they were talking about only to be interrupted by Macaque.

“Let’s try this out.” He called as he made his way towards us.

In his hands was a very bright-looking hanfu. The main piece was a brilliant shade of gold that seemed to shine even under the artificial lights in the room. A waistband made of white and long white sleeves contrasted the color. There was even a long piece in the front that had a little gold sun embroidered onto it. 

I smiled at that, impressed that Macaque had been able to find something so specific. The shadow demon seemed a little proud of himself as well as he walked up to me and handed over the outfit.

“I think this should work.” He hummed. I grabbed the material and gave it a once over before nodding.

"I'll be right back."

With that, I went around behind the mirrors to where the others had been changing their outfits. The clothes that Macaque had been wearing beforehand were neatly folded and hanging over a rack. I did the same with mine before putting on the new outfit.

As soon as I began putting the hanfu on, I could feel myself grow anxious. The material was soft enough to slide over my fur with ease.

However, no matter how nicely it fit, I couldn’t help but feel a bit claustrophobic. The material almost seemed like a set of armor. It weighed heavily on my shoulders and constricted around my waist.

Despite that, I adamantly reminded myself that I was doing this for Macaque. A heavy sigh escaped me at that thought.

Once I was finished, I made my way back out to the others.

Mei and MK were both the first to see me. Their eyes immediately brightened as I made my way to the platform. The mirrors blocked me from seeing Macaque until the last minute. His reaction was the one I wanted to see the most.

Drawing myself up, I placed a hand on the side of one of the mirrors and peeked out around it. Macaque was on the other side, curious eyes watching the kids. As soon as I stepped out though, he turned to me.

I was immediately rewarded for my efforts by the faint look of awe across his face.

A smile touched my lips as I sauntered towards him. Macaque stayed where he was, eyes tracing up and down my form. Having his undivided attention was as much of a reward as a nice big bag of peach chips and some heavenly fruit. It was rare that he ever gave so much attention to one person. 

That thought alone had me grinning as I walked over and leaned sideways on the counter he was sitting on. The shadow demon gave me another once over before meeting my eyes.

I flashed my most charming smile at him as he did so. To my surprise, he actually chuckled and shook his head.

“All your posturing must mean that you want a compliment, right?” He mused, fangs peaking out as he gave me a teasing smirk. 

I nodded, my tail having a war with my hanfu as it tried to spin out of control. Macaque rolled his eyes before reaching out to fix the front of my shirt. I stilled as I felt cold fingers barely touch my chest.

“You look good.” The shade hummed lightly.

I couldn't remember a time when I'd been so happy to receive someone's compliments. Many people had done so over the years. Yet, their words never had the same effect as Macaque's did.

I could feel my heart stutter a little as the shade hopped off of the counter and retreated a few steps.

“What do you guys think?” He called, turning to the kids who were watching from the sofa and gesturing to me. Mei was leaned on the armrest with a sly grin.

“I think you two look good together.” She observed. Macaque stiffened, his face growing a little dark even as he scoffed and turned away.

WIth all the elegance of a god, he glided back to our spot behind the mirrors. It only took a moment before he returned in his human form once more with my hoodie on.

“Go get changed.” Macaque ordered, casting a frustrated look my way. 

“Okay.” I murmured before doing what I was told.

I was careful to not rip my outfit as I slid out of it. Relief coursed through me when I succeeded. I mentally gave myself a pat on the back before redressing in my old outfit and heading back out with my new hanfu over my arm.

When I got back, Macaque was faced away from the kids with his arms folded. He still looked irritated. The kids didn't seem too bothered by it though.

In fact, Mei almost looked a little sympathetic as she observed the human from afar. MK, on the other hand, looked a little wary. He brightened up when I came back.

“Are you ready?” He asked, standing up to greet me with a smile. I chuckled and reached out to ruffle his hair as soon as I was within range.

"Of course, kid."

"We should probably get out of here before that guy comes in again." Mei remarked uneasily. MK nodded vigorously as the three of us began making our way out.

Before I got too far, Macaque grabbed my arm. I stopped to turn back to him. The shade was fixing me with an uncertain look, as if he was trying to figure something out. He paused before grabbing my new hanfu and slipping it off my arm.

"Is this one of those situations where you'll answer my questions if I ask them?" I asked quietly. Macaque glanced up at me before turning away with a scowl.

"Yeah, I didn't think so." I sighed heavily and followed him towards the others.

“I really hope that guy's in a better mood." Mei mused at the same time Macaque and I caught up to her.

"A certain someone should wait by the entrance." Macaque suggested, throwing a sidelong glance my way. I rolled my eyes.

“It’s not like I’m gonna burn down the store.” I grumbled.

“It’s not the store I’m worried about.” The shade pointed out as we made our way through the door we’d come through.

Before we exited, I leaned over to MK.

“If that clerk says anything mean, you tell me.” I requested. The kid gave me a reassuring little smile as him and the others wandered away from me.

Instead of following them to the counter, I made my way towards the entrance like Macaque said.

From what I could see, the clerk wasn’t as dismissive as before. His expression was still sour but I could see him giving me cautious glances. I smiled a little, proud of myself for making him a bit wary.

When the others were finished, they all came to me with big black bags full of their new clothes.

“Well, that was fruitful.” Mei remarked. 

Just as she finished, there was a sound so guttural I almost thought it was a wild animal. MK froze, his cheeks growing red. The rest of us turned to give him a questioning look. The poor kid seemed real shy as he let out a nervous chuckle and scratched the back of his head.

“Uh, say, do you guys mind if we hit up the food court?” The kid suggested nervously. Mei gave him an exasperated look.

“You didn’t eat lunch, did you?” She surmised. MK gave her a guilty smile.

“Not exactly.”

“MK-”

“I wasn’t hungry.” The kid argued before she could get any further. Mei rolled her eyes and roughly shoulder checked him.

“You need to take better care of yourself.” She admonished. MK sighed.

“I know.”

“Well, I guess we should get you somethin’ to eat then.” She mused before turning to Macaque and I. “Are you guys alright with that?”

“I could do with some good food.” I replied. Mei nodded before turning to Macaque.

“Mac?” The shade shrugged.

“Fine by me.”

“Alrighty then! To the Food Court we go!”

Chapter Text

Wukong's POV: The Same Day

There were people everywhere.

No matter where I looked, there were big groups of families and teenagers and little kids bustling around. Smiles and happy faces flitted by my vision. There were a few amidst the crowd that I swore I recognized.

Watching over DBK and MK over the years had almost been a full time job. With how many times I visited Megapolis, it wasn't all that surprising that I'd learned some of the faces and names of other people too. Even if I'd only met them when returning a kickball or helping them cross the street, I remembered them. I didn’t know many names. Yet, the city was full of familiar faces.

Even so, I kept my distance like I always had.

For centuries, the people of Megapolis had told bedtime stories about a certain monkey vigilante that helped the neighborhood. Yet, no one could ever prove that I’d been there. I liked keeping that way. Always around but never quite close enough to touch.

As we walked through the mall, Mei and MK stayed on either side of Macaque and I like they had before. It was a bit of a relief. With them as a buffer, I wasn't as nervous as I normally would be. Still, my hands fidgeted idly with a loose string hidden in my hoodie pocket.

Around us, there was a huge variety of stores. There was anything from games to jewelry to clothing and just about everything in between. The jewelry stores caught my eye. 

Yet, they were nothing compared to the store full of decorative t-shirts and the one filled with little stuffed animals. Those two tested my self-control. I was so tempted to go and investigate them myself.

In the window of the one store, there was an adorable little tiger plushie. I almost felt like it was calling my name. I could practically hear its cute little voice saying "buy me!". It took everything in my power to ignore that call and stick with the others. I let out a little sigh as we passed it.

Before we even got there, the smell from the Food Court bombarded my nose.

I suddenly felt very antsy as we drew closer. I wanted nothing more than to run ahead and find the source of that delicious smell. I barely kept a reign on my impulses. People had always told me that it was annoying when I ran off.

So, I stayed with the others until we got to our destination.

The Food Court was shaped in a wide half circle and lined with various restaurants. There was anything from fast food to snack shops to full blown all you can eat buffets. Signs with various lettering and designs hung above each one. People crowded around the stores, filling the entire area with warm bodies, idle chatter, and laughter as they ordered their food and ate. The middle of the circle was full of tables. Almost every single one was taken up by various groups.

Little divider walls were scattered around. Various kinds of plants from bushes to trees and flowers sprang from the tops of them. So many scents and sounds flooded my senses.

I was about to launch myself towards the nearest restaurant when I felt a hand grab the back of my hoodie. A startled yelp escaped me as I was pulled back. I turned around, bewildered, only to find Macaque. The demon turned human gave me a disapproving look, amber eyes pinning me to the spot.

“Behave yourself.” He admonished. I pulled away from him with a huff.

“I want food.”

“Then pick a place and get in line.” The shade growled. I folded my arms and turned away from him with a pout.

“I hate waiting.”

“Too bad.”

I gave the shade a glare even as the kids sidled up next to us. MK didn’t seem to know where to start, his eyes bouncing around every which way. Mei had an easy smile on her face. Both of her hands were in her pockets while one of her bags hung off of her wrist as she looked around.

“So, boys. What should we get?” She wondered aloud.

“Oh! The pretzel place!” MK exclaimed boisterously. I gave him a questioning look to which he responded by pointing at something off to the side. “There’s a pretzel place over there that sells these giant pretzels. They’re so good! It’s like biting into heaven.”

“Ew.” I crinkled my nose at him. Next to me, Macaque rolled his eyes.

“He didn’t mean it literally, dumbass.”

“Language.” I chided to which the human raised an eyebrow.

“What? I can curse in your house but not in public?”

“It’s not polite to curse in public.” I huffed, earning myself a strange look.

Before Macaque could say anything, MK suddenly grabbed Mei’s arm and shook her excitedly.

“We should get pretzels!”

“You’re really deadset on that, aren’t you?” Macaque hummed, looking faintly amused.

“We get them every time we come here.” Mei explained before turning to give MK the stink eye. “You do realize that pretzels aren’t a meal, right?”

“But, Mei!” MK whined, grabbing onto her arm and pulling in an attempt to get her to follow. The dragon rolled her eyes.

“We can get pretzels before we leave. Right now, we’re looking for something a little more filling.”

“Pretzels are filling.” MK argued stubbornly. Mei gave him a pointed glare and he let out a heavy sigh. “Ughhh. Fine.”

The dragon gave him an approving nod before turning to Macaque and I.

“There’s a lot of stores around here that sell vegetarian stuff so you guys shouldn’t have any trouble finding food. You can get just about anything here.”

“Anything?” I chirped, excitement blaring through me. Macaque shook his head in exasperation.

“Congrats, Mei. You just put all of these people out of business.”

“Wha-”

I immediately spun around and began searching through the stores.

I caught sight of a burger place and the pretzel place MK talked about. There was also a restaurant that served ice cream and another that made smoothies. Several other fast food type restaurants littered the walls. I was tempted to grab an item from each place. I knew the others would probably be annoyed with that though so I zeroed in on the first thing that sounded the best and made a beeline towards it.

I completely ignored the line, my focus dead set on the counter. I almost made it before someone grabbed my hand and pulled me back. I stopped in my tracks turned back to Macaque.

“The line starts back here.” He informed me, dragging me by the hand back the way I had come. I groaned and drug my feet across the ground.

“Ugh, lines are so annoying.” I complained.

“Sounds like a personal problem.” Macaque muttered, leading me to where the kids were waiting at the end of the line.

“What are you two bickering about now?” Mei queried, eyeing both of us curiously.

I made a face and pulled my hand out of Macaque’s grasp so that I could stand behind MK, putting him between me and the shade. MK gave me a curious glance while Macaque rolled his eyes. I folded my arms and turned my nose up at him. The shade scoffed and shook his head.

“Mr. Pouty Pants is mad at me for making him wait in line.” Macaque explained, a tiny smile touching his lips.

“What ever happened to ‘first come, first serve’?” I grumbled. 

“People grew civilized.” Macaque replied. I scrunched up my face in distaste.

“That’s stupid.”

“Your face is stupid.”

I whipped around, completely flabbergasted.

My first reaction was to give the shade a piece of my mind but then I saw the smirk on his face. There was that teasing glint in his eyes too. Warmth spread through my chest, my heart skipping several beats as my incredulousness was immediately replaced with adoration at the sight of such a handsome face.

I abruptly turned away, my cheeks feeling hot.

“Fine then! You guys can wait in line. I’m gonna go find a table to sit at.” I declared, turning heel.

“You’re not gonna get any food?” Mei inquired curiously. I waved a hand at her over my shoulder.

“Mango will buy me something.”

“Not on your life.” Macaque protested. 

“Anything that doesn’t have pineapple is fine.” I told him as I walked away.

“Peaches.” The shade hissed, his voice ice cold.

“Thanks Mango!” I exclaimed before scurrying away as fast as I could. A whole string of profanities followed me as I slipped into the crowd.

Unfortunately, there were a lot of people in the food court. Almost every table was taken by groups of friends and families. Normally, I would have been more than happy to see so many smiling faces but there were so many people that all I could think of was keeping my head low and finding a quiet spot for all of us to sit.

I looked around for a minute before spotting an empty table. It was towards the edge of the crowd with a giant pillar right next to it. There was also a divider wall full of plants. I made my way over and reached out to touch one of the leaves of the plants. I was a little shocked to find that they were real.

An appreciative hum escaped me as I pulled out a seat and sat down.

For a minute, I kicked back and watched as people went by, not quite lingering on anyone in particular but still being wary of my surroundings. I could still see the others from my spot. I kept an eye on them as well. Macaque still looked pissed as they made their way through the line at the pizza place.

Even so, I couldn’t help but notice that he grabbed two pizzas instead of one. The kids followed close behind and they all got drinks. Again, I noticed that Macaque grabbed two. I couldn’t help but feel a little touched and excited as they all turned to look around for me.

Of course, Macaque was the first to spot me. I grinned at him, no longer able to hide my amusement as I gave him a little wave. The shade’s eyes narrowed with murderous intent. He greatly resembled a shark who smelled blood in the water as he came slinking towards me through the crowd while the kids blindly followed him. I waited, an easy smile on my face and my arms leisurely tossed behind my head.

Malice washed over me as all three came up to my table.

“If we weren’t in public, you’d be a dead man.” Macaque snarled, slapping down a plate of pizza and one of the drinks he got. I grinned up at him.

“Thanks Mac! You’re so nice to me!” I cooed.

“Fuck off.” The shade growled.

I continued smiling at him even as he walked around behind me to claim the seat against the pillar where his back was protected. He was also somewhat shielded from prying eyes in that spot. Macaque’s eyes immediately scanned the area around us. It was almost amusing how predictable he was.

Pride coursed through me as the shade settled, seemingly satisfied with our spot.

MK took the seat on my right side while Mei sat directly across from me. Both kids had different pizzas. MK’s looked like a meat lover’s stacked high with sausage and pepperoni while Mei’s had a variety of peppers and onions as well as some pepperoni as well. Their eyes practically glowed with excitement.

“These smell so good!” Mei exclaimed.

“I bet they taste even better.” MK replied with a grin.

As soon as they sat down, they both picked up a slice and bit into it. Eerily similar hums of appreciation escaped the two young adults.

“That is so good.” MK hummed, digging into his food with fervor. Mei nodded her agreement, her mouth too full to speak. I couldn’t help but smile as I turned my attention to my own pizza.

In front of me was a personal pan pizza with mozzarella cheese, roasted peppers, onions, and bits of zucchini and eggplant. All of which were some of my favorite foods. Warmth curled into my chest as I glanced over at Macaque’s plate. He had a pizza like mine but he had yet to take a bite.

Instead, he was busy looking around, scanning the crowd with a critical eye.

Instinctively, I reached over and grabbed one slice from his plate. It didn’t occur to me what I was doing.

I simply took a bite and allowed the various flavors to coat my tongue. I could see why the kids liked it so much right off the bat. The sauce had a slight tang to it and the veggies were full of flavor. I let out an approving hum and set the rest of the slice back down on Macaque’s plate.

“You’re right. That tastes fantastic.” I remarked, subtly licking some of the sauce off my thumb.

It took me a moment to notice everyone staring at me. When I did, I paused, my eyes flickering up to meet their questioning looks. I blinked at them owlishly.

“What?”

The kids glanced at each other uncertainly before turning to Macaque. I turned to him as well just in time to see him roll his eyes.

“I told you I didn’t need a taste tester.” The shade muttered. I blinked in realization and ducked my head away, my cheeks feeling hot.

“Right. Sorry.” I chuckled, embarrassment threatening to crush me. Macaque’s expression softened a little, the corners of his lips lifting as he turned to his food. He seemed to consider something before picking up the piece that I’d tried.

“Thanks.” He murmured. I smiled at him, my tail squeezing my waist with the urge to wag.

With an excited little wiggle, I turned back to my own food. 

Since tasting Macaque’s pizza, I almost couldn’t wait to dig into mine. I just knew it would be delicious.

So, I picked up a piece and took a huge bite. Almost immediately, I knew something was off. It took a moment for me to identify the source. Even then, I wasn’t sure what I was tasting until my teeth bit into something kind of spongy. I paused, the wheels in my head turning.

Very slowly, I turned to Macaque. The shade was resolutely focused on his pizza.

“This is pretty good.” He hummed. I glared at him.

“You…” Macaque turned to me with wide eyes, his expression innocently curious as he glanced between me and my pizza.

“What? Don’t you like mushrooms?” He queried. I scrunched up my nose at him in disgust.

A noise eerily similar to an amused snort escaped the shadow demon. His shoulders quivered with barely restrained laughter as more giggles squeaked past his lips. I couldn’t even find it in myself to stay mad. Not when the sight of him trying and failing to hide his laughter was so adorable.

“You are so mean to me.” I pouted, reaching over to gently shove his shoulder. The shade rocked in his seat a little, a smug smirk on his lips.

“Don’t ask me to get stuff for you if you’re not gonna like what I get.” He reasoned. I rolled my eyes and turned back to take another bite of my pizza.

The kids watched us from afar while they ate. MK's eyes were owlishly wide as he glanced between everyone at the table. Next to him, Mei looked like she was trying to figure something out while she took a sip of her drink. I paused half way into eating my pizza and raised an eyebrow at her.

"A taste tester?" She inquired with a curious tilt of her head. I shrugged.

"He doesn't trust food made by other people."

"Why not?" MK asked, equally curious eyes turning to Macaque. The shade shrugged.

"Ya never know what people put in their food. Could be hair for all I know." He teased, amber eyes darting over to me. MK and Mei both shivered across the table.

“Hey! Don’t knock it ‘til you try it.” I argued, waving a piece of pizza at the nay-sayers.

“We have and it’s nasty.” MK retorted. Macaque nodded, a traumatized expression crossing his face.

“That’s rude!” I exclaimed. “At least I fed you guys!”

“It doesn’t count when we’re hackin’ up furballs for the next week and a half!” MK pointed out incredulously. Mei made a face at that.

"Why not make real food?” The dragon remarked like it was the most obvious thing in the world. I didn’t have time to respond before Macaque was speaking up.

"The last time this idiot made something, it almost killed both of us." He growled. The mere memory of my creation had me setting down my pizza. Even Macaque looked a little green in the face. We both shuddered at the same time.

"Wait, is that why you acted so weird when I gave you those sandwiches a few weeks ago?" MK inquired.

"What can I say? I'm a cautious person." Macaque replied as he picked up the crust of one of his slices and idly nibbled on it. MK gave him a thoughtful look, something lurking in his eyes.

“So you don’t trust anything that people make?”

“Not unless I see what goes into it.” Macaque replied. Mei frowned at that.

“That’s why you need a taste tester.” She surmised. Macaque glanced over at me. I could almost see him contemplating his answer as he leaned back in his chair and took a sip of his drink.

“Better safe than sorry.” He shrugged.

Mei looked like she wanted to ask something else but didn’t. Instead, it was MK who seemed to piece together something as he gave Macaque a considerate look.

"It has to do with your old job, doesn't it?" He questioned.

Macaque paused, his expression too indifferent for it to be natural. Mei’s eyes took on a suspicious glint as she looked between the two with barely restrained curiosity. Macaque didn’t look at her, his eyes set on MK only.

"Something like that." The demon mused after a moment. MK nodded and reached out for his drink.

"I don't suppose you would want to hit up any candy shops with me then, would you?" He hummed, giving the shade a questioning look while sipping off of his soda.

"Maybe another day, kid." Macaque replied. MK gave him a kind smile and nodded.

"That's alright! Whatever makes you comfortable." Macaque blinked at him like he hadn’t expected the kid to give up so quickly.

"You guys have too many secrets." Mei complained from the sidelines. I turned to see her watching both MK and Macaque with a slight pout. MK gave her an apologetic smile.

"Sorry, Mei." Said dragon eyed him before turning to me and Macaque.

"Speaking of secrets, what's with the whole 'Peaches' and 'Mango' thing, hm?" Macaque and I both stiffened at that. I glanced over at him just in time to see him glance at me. We both turned away immediately.

"They're codenames." Macaque lied. Mei squinted at him.

"For what?"

"See, there's a thing called being discreet and I can't do that if I'm running around shouting this guy's name every time he runs off somewhere." Macaque reasoned, pointing at me with his thumb. Mei’s green eyes narrowed as she glanced between us, something brewing in her eyes.

"I see why you would use one for him but why use one for yourself?" She queried. Macaque shrugged and picked up another piece of pizza.

"Same thing.” Mei made a face.

"No offense, but do people even know who you are?"

“Ya never know who could be listening.” I replied casually. The dragon glanced over at me with a frown while Macaque simply ate his slice of pizza with a little nod.

“You make it sound like you’re criminals on the run.” Mei pointed out.

“They kind of are.” MK piped up, drawing our attention to his contemplative expression. “I mean they stole from your great-great-great thousand times great uncle and a whole peach tree from the Heavenly Gardens and Lao Tzu’s pills of Immortality and so many other valuable things. Really, they should be in some sort of high quality prison. The only reason they’re not is because they’re both insanely powerful.”

Macaque chuckled at that. There was a dangerous tinge to his smirk as he continued eating. I glanced over at him with my own smile, pride sparking like a wildfire in my chest.

“Aw kid, you flatter us.” I cooed, reaching over to ruffle the kid’s hair. MK ducked away and gave me a half-hearted glare as he reached up to fix the mess on his head.

Next to him, Mei looked like she was finally piecing something together.

“Is that why you use disguises?” She asked, eyes pinned to Macaque. I paused and glanced over at him only to see the shade staring at his plate with a blank expression.

When it was clear that he wasn’t going to respond, I did so instead.

“It’s a little more complicated than that.” I started. Macaque scoffed.

“It’s a lot more complicated than that.” He corrected me, tossing the crust of his pizza onto his plate. Mei and MK gave each other uncertain looks as the shade leaned back in his chair.

“Demons weren’t exactly a hot commodity when we were born.” Macaque imparted, voice tinged with disdain and some hollow amusement. "People were never fond of things they couldn’t understand. Anomalies like myself and the King were always shunned from any town that didn’t already have a supernatural presence. We learned to hide because we weren’t always welcome. Not to mention this idiot over here pissed off everyone he met."

"You caused just as much mischief as I did." I argued, giving the shade a sideways glare. Macaque reached out for his drink with a shrug.

"Difference is, I never got caught." He hummed, idly sipping his drink.

"Yeah cause you always ditched me." I countered irritably. Macaque made a face like I’d said something stupidly obvious.

"Why stick around when I knew you'd fight your way out anyway?"

“I could’ve used some back up!”

"Pulease. The great Monkey King never needed backup." Macaque pointed out. "Besides, you liked fighting. I didn't.”

“I didn’t like fighting. I just ended up in a lot of fights on accident and I didn’t want to lose and people didn’t like that so I had to show them what was what and then more of them would join in. It wasn’t like I picked fights on purpose.” I remarked, picking up my last piece of pizza and stuffing it into my mouth. Macaque gave me a bewildered look.

“Robbing Ao Guang’s armory wasn’t picking a fight on purpose?” 

“Hey! You told me to find something that could withstand my power.”

“I didn’t tell you to rob the dragons!”

“You said to find something by whatever means necessary!”

“Yeah! By commissioning someone or suckin’ up to the gods! Not by picking a fight with the most powerful dragon we knew!” Macaque hissed incredulously.

“Well, maybe you should’ve specified that.” I huffed, folding my arms and turning away from him defiantly. Mei gave us both curious looks.

"I didn't know Macaque was a part of that." She mused.

"Oh yeah! We used to be best friends with Ao Guang!" I boasted. Macaque rolled his eyes.

“The only reason he ever invited us over was to make sure he didn’t make an enemy of you.”

“Like I said, friends.” I reiterated, grinning at the shade. Macaque snorted in disbelief and turned back to his food.

“It’s so weird hearing about all of this from your guys’ point of view.” MK remarked from my side. I turned to see him giving Macaque and I an admiring little smile, awe sparkling like little lights in his eyes. I smiled back at him, my heart swelling a little.

"Anytime you want a bedtime story, Macaque's an amazing puppet master." I offered, grinning when said shadow demon gave me an incredulous look.

"You can't just go around offering my time to people." He complained. I turned back to him with a smile.

"Why not? It's been a while since I've seen one of your shadow plays. Might be kind of nice." I mused, leaning my chin on my hand to give him a charming smile. Macaque hesitated before tearing his eyes away with a huff.

I chuckled and straightened up a little.

While the others continued eating, I reached out for my forgotten drink and took a sip. I was shocked to taste nothing but peach. I paused to look at my cup, my taste buds coated in the sweet tasting tea. A little bewildered, I turned to Macaque. The shade glanced at me out of the corner of his eye before turning away with slightly darker cheeks.

“Since you kids seem to be the ones running this show, then where do you suggest we go next?” Macaque asked, turning his attention to Mei. The dragon let out a thoughtful hum.

“Well, since you said that you wanted some more everyday clothes, we should probably hit up a store with more casual wear.”

“There’s that one we passed on the way with all of those t-shirts.” MK suggested, giving the dragon a questioning look. She nodded.

“True. What do you think, Macadamia?” She asked, turning green eyes on Macaque. The shade gave her a half hearted glare to which she only smirked. “What? You said you wanted to keep a low profile.”

Macaque rolled his eyes and pushed his plate away.

“Let’s get moving then.” He huffed.

MK and Mei both sported excited grins as they got up to throw their plates away. I stood as well, subtly eyeing Macaque’s plate. He only had one slice of pizza left.

“Are you gonna eat that?” I inquired, leaning over his shoulder a little. Macaque scoffed and picked up the plate to hand to me.

I grinned at him, eagerly taking the plate for myself. The shade watched as I took a huge bite out of the last slice. A little snort of amusement escaped him as he picked up his drink and my empty plate and followed the kids to the trash can. I picked up my tea and trailed after him.

While he tossed his stuff away, I finished off everything but the crust of the last slice of pizza.

When Macaque turned back to me, I offered what was left. The shade paused, his eyes widening marginally. He seemed a little surprised as he looked up at me. I gave him an encouraging grin and motioned the piece towards him. Macaque rolled his eyes but took the crust anyway and nibbled on it as we followed the kids back into the crowd.

Getting to the store didn’t take nearly as long as I thought it would.

In fact, I was a little surprised to see that we had ended up at the store I’d been eyeing earlier. My interest was suddenly piqued as we drew closer.

The store that we came to was filled to the brim with casual wear. Everywhere I looked, there were racks of sweatshirts and jeans and various t-shirts. Some had cute little designs or sayings. Others were just plain t-shirts and hoodies. Near the entrance, there were also display cases and tall racks with decorative pins and lanyards and jewelry.

I sipped on my drink and tried very hard to restrain my curiosity as we wandered in.

“This is one of my favorite stores to go to.” Mei announced, green eyes wandering for a moment before turning to Macaque. “Since certain materials don’t work with your fur, what kind of things would you be looking for here?”

Macaque shrugged.

“I dunno. Something soft I suppose.”

“Something like this, right?” I asked, reaching forward to grab the shade’s hoodie sleeve. Macaque tensed a little but nodded anyway.

“What kind is it?” Mei inquired, reaching forward to also touch his sleeve. Macaque made a face and leaned away from her only for MK to come over and do the same thing. The demon turned human rolled his eyes and stepped away from all of us.

“I swear none of you took classes in personal space.” He grumbled, shoving his hands into his pockets and giving us all a half-hearted glare.

“Is this the same material you want for pants?” Mei wondered. 

“I guess.” Macaque muttered.

“Then let’s get to diggin’!” Mei exclaimed before darting off with MK in tow.

For a while, all four of us wandered around.

I made sure to stay next to someone at each turn and kept my hands in my pockets. There were a few things that caught my eye. I thought about buying some of them. However, I reminded myself each time that thought crossed my mind that impulse buying had led to the stacks of trunks and wardrobes full of clothes at the palace.

Still, I couldn't help but stop and look at some of the shirts with barely restrained interest. Especially when I came across a shirt with a group of kittens piled together in a cute little puddle of fluff. A soft coo escaped me as I picked up the shirt. MK, who was the only one around, leaned over my shoulder to see what I was doing.

“Aw, that’s cute.” He remarked.

“Mango!” I called, turning to search out the shadow demon. 

I caught sight of his handsome face poking around a display rack to look at me. I held up the shirt I had with a grin to which the shadow demon shook his head. There was a small smile on his lips as he sauntered over.

“You don’t need any more clothes, Peaches.” He chided lightly. I held the t-shirt close to my chest and pouted at him.

"But-” I protested. Macaque rolled his eyes.

“You already have a million clothes that you never wear at the palace.” He reasoned.

“And you never wash the ones that you do wear.” MK added on from beside me. I gave them both aghast looks.

“What is this? ‘Gang up on the King’ day?”

“Obviously.” Macaque snorted, shoving his hands in his pockets and walking away. “If you buy it, I better see you wear it more than once.”

“I’ll wear it everyday for the next month.” I declared, completely confident as I followed behind Macaque with my new shirt.

“I don’t doubt it.” The shadow demon chuckled. I grinned and kept my new shirt close while we wandered some more.

MK and Mei called us over a few times to look at stuff. They seemed to be shopping for stuff for themselves as well while they were at it. Mei found a hoodie with a cute little pug on the front. There was some writing under it that I didn’t understand. It still looked cute though and MK managed to find a similar hoodie, this one with a plump little cat whose feet were stuffed into a box. 

I was tempted to grab one for myself. A warning look from Macaque had me retracting my hand though.

It didn’t escape my notice that the shade only seemed to look at dark clothing. Almost every sweatshirt or shirt he looked at was some variation of gray, black, or dark red. He picked a few shirts with graphic designs. Yet, again, all of them followed the same theme. Grungy or gothic.

“You should really pick something brighter to wear.” I suggested, leaning over the shade’s shoulder to see his latest acquisition.

“Oh yeah? Like what?” Macaque queried. I paused to look around us before grabbing a vibrant yellow t-shirt.

“Like this!” I exclaimed, holding out the shirt to him. The shade gave me an incredulous look.

“Absolutely not. I am not walking around looking like a goddamn bumble bee in that shit.”

“You would look good in it!” I protested, gesturing the shirt closer.

“Maybe to you.” Macaque retorted, pushing my offering away with his hand. “Get that shit out of my face, it’s burning my eyes.”

As if to prove his point, the shade grimaced and reached up to cover said eyes. I huffed at him and turned to put the shirt away. I didn’t even wait before marching away towards some hoodies. Determined to find something, I rifled through several different racks and touched the sleeves to make sure that they were the right texture.

When I found one, I picked it from the rack and turned to Macaque.

The shade stood behind me with a faintly curious expression. I held up the hoodie that I'd chosen with a thoughtful hum. It was almost pitch black with a bright white skull printed on the front of it. Even without him trying it on, I could tell it was probably going to be too big for Macaque.

There was something about seeing him in oversized hoodies though. I couldn’t help but feel a little excited at the prospect of him wearing something that I had chosen.

A grin sprouted across my face.

“Stop smiling like that. You look like an idiot.” Macaque griped. I ignored the insult and turned the hoodie around to show Macaque.

“What about this one?” I asked. The shade rolled his eyes but looked it over anyway. 

Immediately, amber eyes sparked with interest. I could see it cross his face and my grin only grew wider as Macaque scowled at the hoodie. His eyes were sharp with annoyance as they met mine. I simply smiled at him and handed over the hoodie. Macaque obviously wanted to reject it. He even tried turning away from it for a moment before his gaze inevitably returned.

A low growl escaped the demon as he snatched the hoodie from my hand. The glare he sent my way was dangerous enough to make my skin tingle. Even so, I couldn’t help but vibrate with excitement as he draped the hoodie over his arm. 

Before I could stop, I instinctively let out a happy trill.

Macaque’s head whipped up to stare at me. I froze and slapped my hands over my mouth. My cheeks suddenly felt very hot as I glanced around to make sure no one had heard me. Fortunately, there weren’t many other people around. 

Unfortunately, Macaque seemed to be the only one that had heard me. Blush sprouted across my face with fervor as the shade smirked at me, eye glittering with amusement and mischief.

“Aww, is the King happy that I accepted his selection?” He teased, leaning towards me a little.

“Shut up.” I mumbled, my embarrassment increasing exponentially. 

Macaque chuckled, the sound coming from somewhere deep in his chest, before turning away. I felt something soft yet invisible brush the hand covering my mouth. Like a puppet on a string, I instinctively followed.

By the time the four of us finished shopping, Macaque had a whole new wardrobe plus several little stickers that Mei and MK got for him. The kids also had some new clothes. They’d also found lanyards from their favorite shows. MK also found a new red and white headband and a bracelet that matched with Mei.

I was a little surprised to learn that they had also found bracelets for Macaque and I. I questioned very briefly if Macaque would even wear it.

That thought, however, brought with it a sting to my chest that had me immediately backing away from the thought to focus on the present.

With all of our new stuff in tow, we went up to the cash register and paid for it.

I was a little surprised when Macaque pulled my kitten shirt from my arms and laid it on the counter. I didn’t argue though. I simply watched, a little bewildered and touched as he paid for all of it.

Granted, the money he used was what I had given to him. Still, it was kind of nice.

When we exited the store, Macaque, MK, and Mei were all loaded down with several bags. The kids seemed to have it the worst. They almost looked like lopsided crabs waddling out with stuff hanging off of their arms. I couldn’t help but smile a little when they both collapsed against a nearby bench.

“Ugh, these bags are gonna kill me!” Mei complained. MK nodded.

“These are gonna be a pain to haul around.”

“You could always shrink them.” I suggested. MK gave me a dumbfounded look before his eyes widened in realization.

“Oh right! I forgot I could do that!”

All of us rolled our eyes while the kid darted off to a side hall. We followed him around the corner, away from prying eyes. I double checked our surroundings along with Macaque while the kids set their bags on the ground. MK reached out to the pile and, almost immediately, they let off a faint glow. 

Within one second and the next, all of the bags shrank until they were the size of keychain ornaments.

“Awesome!” Mei exclaimed as she scooped up the bags.

“I wish we had a little ring to put them on.” MK mused, critically eyeing the miniature shopping bags. I reached up to pluck a strand of hair from my head and gently blew on it.

“Wish granted.” I hummed, offering the newly formed metal ring to MK. The kid’s eyes sparkled with awe as he grabbed the ring and turned to Mei with it. Both of them marveled over the fake ring before turning to me with matching grins. 

“Thanks Mr. King!” Mei beamed. I chuckled, pride curling in my chest.

While the kids figured out how to put their bags on the ring, I turned to Macaque.

“Should we shrink yours too?” I questioned, glancing down briefly at the bags on his wrists. Macaque paused before handing them over.

Using my own powers, I shrank down his bags as well and put them on a separate ring. The shadow demon murmured a quiet thanks when I gave them back. I simply smiled and nodded.

“Where should we go to next?” Mei asked.

“What time is it?” MK wondered. Mei pulled out her phone from her back pocket and clicked it on.

“4:37.”

“Oo! We should go to the arcade!” MK declared.

“Hell yeah!” Mei replied just as enthusiastically before turning to us. “Is that alright with you guys?”

“Of course.” Macaque responded. Despite his casual tone, I couldn’t help but notice the slight falter in his smirk.

“Alrighty then! Let’s go!”

Together, the four of us made our way back through the mall.

I heard the music before I saw the arcade. It was loud and upbeat, almost enough to fill the whole corridor with sound. A small thrill of excitement went through me as we approached. I could almost feel my heart beating in time with the music and yet that excitement was tempered as I saw just how many people there were. There were groups of them scattered all around. The clusters only seemed to grow in size as we drew closer and the music got louder.

As soon as the arcade came into sight, both kids sprinted towards it. I didn’t even have time to wish them luck. It was like they were in front of us one minute and gone the next. I chuckled a little and shook my head, all too amused by their eagerness.

For a moment, I considered going in as well. The place did look like a lot of fun. Everyone from kids to young adults were excitedly flitting from game to game, laughter and joy leaking from every corner of the place. Each smiling face was colored by neon lights. Each laugh was mixed with the sound of music. It was like something straight out of a movie.

I felt my heart swell a little.

Despite going through so many hardships, the people of Megapolis had always been resilient. I’d watched them for hundreds of years. Every advance and every hardship was always met with an infectious amount of confidence and eagerness that translated into everyone’s daily lives. I always admired the spirit of the place more than anything. Of course, I originally stayed to watch over DBK. 

Without anyone to keep my company though, watching society evolve quickly became my favorite pastime.

Humming, I turned to Macaque. The shade didn’t seem nearly as impressed as I was. In fact, his eyes were narrowed and there was a slight grimace on his face. I wasn’t sure if it was the music or the people. Either way, he seemed a little uncomfortable.

“You don’t have to go in there, ya know.” I murmured, leaning over to gently bump his shoulder. Macaque rolled his eyes and gave me a sideways look.

“And where else are we gonna go?” He queried. I paused, not sure how to answer that.

Before I could even think of a good response, MK and Mei suddenly popped out of the crowd around us.

“Are you guys coming or what?” Mei exclaimed excitedly. 

“Of course we are.” Macaque responded easily. 

I glanced at him out of the corner of my eye but the shade seemed confident. Mei let out an excited whoop and rushed forward to grab Macaque’s hand. The shade didn’t even have time to move away. I saw him tense considerably even as Mei began dragging him away.

“To the games we go!” The dragon boasted, not noticing Macaque’s unease. MK gave me a helpless look, face shadowed by concern.

“Wait!” I exclaimed, rushing forward to grab Macaque’s other hand.

The shade’s head snapped towards me, his whole body going rigid. As soon as he saw that it was me though, he stopped walking and gave me an uncertain look. Mei stopped as well, curious green eyes finding their way to mine. I tried thinking of what to say now that I had her attention but I just ended up blurting out the first thing that came to mind anyway.

“We’re going to a bookshop.” I declared.

Only after those words were said did I realize my mistake. Three pairs of incredulous eyes seemed to pin me to the spot. Macaque especially gave me a look that seemed to ask “Why the fuck would you say that”. Heat burned through my cheeks as Mei’s eyes narrowed with suspicion.

“You can’t even read.” She pointed out, dropping Macaque’s hand to fold her arms. “What would you do at a bookstore?”

“There’s probably picture books somewhere.” MK suggested innocently. Mei barely bit back a laugh while Macaque snorted. MK’s eyes widened in realization even as I felt embarrassment surge into my cheeks. “Wait! I didn’t mean it like that! That wasn’t supposed to be an insult!”

“Thanks kid.” I huffed dejectedly. 

“I’m sorry! I didn’t mean it like that!” The kid defended earnestly. 

I was distracted from his apologetic puppy dog eyes by something tugging away from me. I glanced down only to realize that I still had a hold of Macaque’s wrist. The shade gave me a vaguely disgruntled look. I let go of him before turning to MK.

"The arcade sounds fun, but..." I trailed off, glancing over at Macaque.

“If that’s what you guys want to do, that’s alright.” MK assured us with an easy smile. Macaque frowned and shoved his hands into his pockets.

“We shouldn’t split up.” The shade pointed out. MK shrugged.

“If you guys have other stores that you want to check out, you can. It’s not like we have to stay together.” He reasoned. Macaque’s eyes narrowed as he stared at the ground.

I didn’t even hesitate before throwing an arm around the shade’s shoulders.

“If you need us, we’ll be at the bookstore.” I announced, dragging a very reluctant Macaque with me. 

“Let us know when you’re ready to go!” MK called, his voice sounding slightly concerned. I waved at him over my shoulder and continued on my way. 

For several minutes, Macaque and I walked in silence. I didn’t know where a bookstore was or if there even was one in the mall. I didn't really care either way considering my focus was just on getting Macaque somewhere a little less overwhelming.

As we walked, however, I couldn’t help but think of a more serious matter.

The events of that morning were still on my mind. Macaque’s magic was unstable. I could see it, feel it. I could almost smell it. Using glamors instead of shapeshifting in order to use less energy made sense to the untrained eye.

I knew Macaque though. I knew how he operated. He had once told me that shapeshifting was the most efficient way of going unnoticed in a human village. Not to mention, it was the easiest way to stay off the radars of other demons too. The fact that he used glamors instead of shifting was an immediate red flag.

Yet, based on his previous reactions, I knew that he wasn’t going to come clean about it without some prodding. I had kept my questions from escaping in front of the kids. Now that we were alone though, I couldn’t help but feel impatient.

So, I braced myself and took in a deep breath.

“What’s wrong with your magic?” I asked.

There was a beat of silence.

Macaque didn’t immediately react to my question. There was no shock or instant deflection. If anything, it was almost like he’d been expecting me to ask. His eyes remained deadset on the path in front of him and his expression was completely blank as we walked. I considered the idea that he hadn’t heard me if only for a split second. 

I knew that wasn’t possible though. Macaque was nearly omniscient with those six ears of his. 

So, I mustered up all the patience that I could manage and kept my eyes forward and my lips sealed. Macaque seemed to consider something, a light frown appearing on his lips.

“You’re not gonna give up on this, are you?” He murmured. I shook my head.

“Nope.”

“Even if I asked nicely?” When I didn’t answer, Macaque let out a tiny sigh. “Nothing’s wrong with my magic.”

“Earlier, when you were fixing your glamors, it was frayed.” I imparted, taking my arm away as I felt the shade tense. “Even though you’re only using low-level spells, your magic seems like it’s just barely hanging on. It’s almost not even enough to cover up your tail.”

“Why can’t you be this perceptive all the time?” Macaque muttered, an irritated scowl appearing on his face.

“What happens if you lose control?” I asked.

“I won’t.”

“But if you did?”

“I won’t.” Macaque snapped, eyes burning hot as he shot a glare my way and sped up. I knew I was playing with fire now but that didn’t stop me from reaching out to grab his hand. Macaque stopped and turned on me with a fierce expression.

“Let go.”

“Not until you answer my question.” I argued. Macaque’s eyes darkened and I swore for a second that he was going to hit me. My body tensed as he drew himself up and turned to fully face me.

“Let. Go.”

“What’s wrong with your magic?” I asked again, my hold on his wrist tightening.

“You’re really gonna pick a fight in front of all these people?” Macaque hissed, voice quiet but no less angry as he subtly gestured to the crowds surrounding us. I squinted at him.

“You wouldn’t be this defensive if something wasn’t wrong.”

“Drop it.”

“No.” I replied, not even blinking as I searched Macaque’s eyes for the slightest chink in his armor. 

The shade glared back at me, eyes sharp and steady. He didn’t falter, didn’t hesitate. The thought that he didn’t trust me enough to let his guard down had me drawing his hand to my chest. Macaque’s eyes flickered down for the briefest of moments. I almost felt like I couldn’t breathe as I placed his cold hand to my heart.

“Mango.” I whispered almost pleadingly. Macaque visibly hesitated at that, his eyes widening considerably.

The reaction was brief before he tore his hand away and glared at me.

“Gods I fuckin’ hate you!” He all but shouted. Genuine hurt sparked through my chest at that but Macaque didn’t seem to notice. “You’re such an annoying fucking prick! Why the fuck can’t you just leave me alone?”

I had been stabbed. That was the only explanation for the kind of pain piercing my heart. Like a bitter cold sinking into my veins. My chest suddenly felt like a cage. It constricted around my lungs, making it hard to breathe. In some ways, it actually felt worse than being stabbed. At least if I was stabbed, I could wrap the wound and be done with the pain but this pain lingered, constricting around my heart like a viper.

I took a step back and turned my head away, feeling small. Subconsciously, I wrapped my arms around myself and focused my eyes on the floor, feeling hurt and humiliated all at once.

I didn’t notice the realization or guilt crossing Macaque’s face.

After a moment, a hand came towards me. I immediately stepped away from it. I barely noticed him falter as I shook myself out and plastered on a fake smile with as much ease as one does pulling teeth.

“Right! The bookstore!” I crowed, turning to walk around him.

I barely even got a few steps away before a cold hand caught my wrist. That aching feeling in my chest welled almost unbearably. I choked back the emotion, my lungs and heart freezing in my chest. Everything, from the chatter of strangers to the cool touch on my wrist, had me feeling a little overwhelmed. I squeezed my eyes shut in an effort to drown it all out.

Even then, I still felt Macaque move to stand in front of me. He gave my wrist a little squeeze.

Despite that, I turned my head away and kept my eyes closed, afraid that if I opened them then the ache in my throat and my eyes would overflow.

“Peaches.”

I grimaced and fully considered pulling away. It hurt to be so close and yet so far away. It hurt to be called by a name that died with my best friend. I almost felt sick to my stomach knowing that there was still so much distance between us.

“I’m sorry.”

My eyes snapped open of their own accord. I could even feel my jaw drop a little as I gave the human in front of me a bewildered look. Those amber eyes were familiar and they were tinged with guilt and sadness. I couldn’t help but feel a bit lost as they wandered from my eyes to our hands. 

I was even more surprised when I felt cold, bandaged fingers tentatively intertwine themselves with mine. Looking down at them was a baffling sight. Macaque’s hand had a different texture than what its appearance would suggest. There was a metaphor in there somewhere. 

I was too stunned to find it though as I looked up at Macaque who was scowling at the ground under our feet.

“I didn’t mean that.” He muttered before scrunching up his face. “Well, I mean I did but I- I didn’t mean for it to come off so harsh.”

The shade’s expression grew a little conflicted, his fingers squeezing mine. 

“That really hurt.” I whispered. Macaque nodded, his jaws clenching so hard I could almost see his veins popping.

“I know.” The shade admitted, his voice sounding strained. “I'm sorry. It was uncalled for. I just- I didn't- I don’t- I don’t hate you per say- I mean I hate when you’re annoying but…”

Macaque trailed off, eyes growing even more uncertain. His fingers squeezed mine a little as he seemed to search the ground below us for answers. I observed the lost expression he wore for a moment. My heart ached at such a sight.

I didn't even think before readjusting our hands to properly hold his. Macaque’s eyes widened a little as I firmly entwined our fingers.

“I’m not trying to pick a fight.” I assured him gently, unconsciously leaning into his space. Macaque kept his head bowed, a frown marring his lips.

I paused very briefly before leaning forward to place my forehead on his shoulder. The shade tensed considerably. His fingers even flinched where they were intertwined with mine. I stayed where I was though and, after a minute, I felt him relax a little.

Very slowly, his shoulders grew less stiff. I could feel him breathing. I could also feel how cold he was up close. It was all so familiar. I leaned into him a little more as he relaxed, happy that he wasn’t pulling away.

“Why does this have to be so difficult?” I wondered aloud. Macaque was quiet for a minute.

“Healing takes time.”

“Is this healing?” I asked, genuinely curious. Macaque paused at that. I could feel him very tentatively lean his head on mine, his thumb tracing a line over my skin.

“I don’t know… I’ve never done this before.”

“Me neither.”

For a moment, both of us were quiet. The ache and hurt in my chest began to simmer as I breathed in the scent of lavender and plums. I tried not to think about it too much. I knew dwelling on that hurt would only sour my thoughts and lead me down a path that I was tired of going down. 

Instead, I focused whole heartedly on my companion.

“Can we make a promise to stop lashing out at each other?” I murmured.

“You mean can I make a promise.” Macaque clarified, his frown evident in his voice. I squeezed his hand and leaned into him a bit more.

“I’ve lashed out at you too.” I mused with a tinge of regret. Near silence followed my words, interrupted only by the seemingly distant sound of the people around us.

After a moment, Macaque took in a deep breath, my head rising with his shoulder.

“I hate talking about my magic.” He muttered, voice thick with distaste. I gently traced my thumb over his.

“I know.”

“Then why push the subject?” At this distance, I could almost feel his voice rumbling in his chest as he spoke. To his question, I simply shrugged.

“I just wanted to know.” Macaque let out a long suffering sigh.

“Do you really think that I would be here let alone put myself anywhere near MK or Mei if I had any doubts about my magic?” He reasoned.

“You’ve hurt them before.” I murmured without thinking. Macaque tensed.

“That was different.” He whispered, voice soaked through and heavy with regret.

I pulled away from him, my heart aching as I caught sight of the sorrowful look on his face. It was immediately covered up with a frustrated frown. Yet even just a glimpse of that expression had me wondering why I’d ever thought Macaque was working for the Lady of his own volition.

I sighed, my eyes trailing down to our hands.

“I’m not worried about the kids or you hurting them. I just want to know if it's safe… for you."

“I have it handled.” Macaque assured me. I frowned.

“Your wounds… They’re what’s causing you problems, aren’t they?”

“My body isn’t as strong as it used to be.” Macaque hummed. I barely hid a wince in favor of reaching towards him with my free hand.

“It’s this one, isn’t it?” I asked, gently touching his right side. The shade went rigid, an annoyed growl escaping him as he smacked my hand away.

“Hands off the merchandise, pal.” He hissed. Despite his words, there was a light blush on his cheeks. I pouted at him to which the demon turned human scoffed and turned his head away to scowl at the people walking by us.

“Don’t give me that look.” He huffed.

“You didn’t answer my question.”

“Since when was I obligated to answer any of your questions?” Macaque snarked, giving me a sharp-ended glare. I pouted at him even more. 

The shade rolled his eyes and pulled his hand away from me. I had to resist the potent urge to grab it again as he took a step back and brushed the hand that I’d been holding over his slicked back hair. Amber eyes flitted over the crowd around us. It was almost like he was daring someone to come out of the woodwork.

“Ya know, it’s insulting how much you doubt me.” Macaque muttered irritably. I frowned, my fingers idly tracing the edges of my sleeves.

“I’m not doubting you. I just…” I trailed off.

“You just what?” Macaque prompted. A little sigh escaped me as I ducked my head away and grabbed a hold of my own wrist. 

“I’m worried about you.” I mumbled.

“Well stop. It’s annoying.” Macaque growled, folding his arms across his chest. “You don’t have to be hovering over my shoulder every two seconds trying to figure out what’s wrong with me.”

“If I didn’t, you would never tell me anything.” I retorted, fixing the demon with a light glare. Macaque looked like he wanted to argue but instead he took in a long breath and slowly let it out. He seemed to think about something before shaking his head.

"So long as I don’t shapeshift or teleport, I’ll be fine.”

“You’re stretched that thin?” I fretted, taking a step closer to him. Macaque rolled his eyes and turned away from me.

“See, this is why I don’t tell you anything. We’re supposed to be having a fun time here and yet you're over here continuously working yourself up over me when you don't need to.”

“I do though.” I argued stubbornly. “You’re my friend and friends worry about each other.”

Macaque paused at that. I barely caught the way his expression softened before he turned heel and began walking away. I followed after him on instinct. When I caught up, he was wearing a scowl dangerous enough to split entire crowds. I fell into step with him, barely resisting the urge to grab his hand.

“I never agreed to being friends again.” The shade growled. I pursed my lips, a sting of disappointment coursing through me.

"I know but I still worry." I murmured. Macaque frowned but didn't say anything back.

I wasn't entirely sure where we were going. I found that I didn't really care though. Even if we were just wandering aimlessly, I knew it wouldn’t matter so long as I got to stay near Macaque.

We walked for a while until I started noticing some familiar sights. The Food Court still smelled delicious and there were still as many people at the arcade as there had been before. We also passed by the clothing store we'd gone to earlier.

Which is why I shouldn't have been surprised when I saw the stuffed animal store again.

Even so, I couldn't help but feel a little excited. The little tiger that I had seen was still there. I noticed as we drew closer that the entrance almost seemed to yawn open, drawing me into it. I feared for a moment that my body was moving on its own accord.

That was until I realized that Macaque was heading to the very store I was looking at. I would’ve questioned it if it weren’t for a potent flare of excitement. 

As soon as we entered the store, I bolted forward, hungrily taking in all the cute new adorable sights. Little plushies lined the walls of the shop. They came in various sizes. From hand held plushies no bigger than my hand to life size ones that were almost bigger than me. A line of display racks down the middle of the store were full of figures and key chains.

I bounced around, eagerly picking up and feeling everything I laid my eyes on. I didn’t notice the excited chitters escaping me. In fact, I was much too focused on a shelf full of little stuffed elephants and birds and raccoons among various other animals. They all looked so adorable with their cute little cheeks.

It took me a minute to circle back to my original fascination. The cute little tiger that sat in the window was even cuter up close.

Grinning, I picked up the little creature and gave it an experimental squish. I softly cooed at it, awed by how soft and fluffy it was.

I was only broken out of my explorations by the sound of a soft chuckle.

I turned to see Macaque standing behind me. There was a little smile on his face, his amber eyes sparkling with amusement. I was momentarily surprised, having forgotten that I had someone with me. That surprise was immediately overtaken by excitement though as I all but shoved the little tiger into Macaque’s face.

“Look at him! He’s so cute!” I exclaimed. Macaque chuckled and shook his head.

“You and your affinity for cute things.”

“I can’t help it! They’re just so adorable!” I protested, hugging the tiger close and nuzzling into its little fluffy cheeks. Macaque’s expression softened considerably before he turned away.

“You do realize that you can build your own animal here, right?”

“Really!? Where!?” I exclaimed, setting the tiger down to look around for a "build-your-own" station.

Towards the back of the store, there was a little workshop area. Little outfits and different pictures of which animals you could make lined the walls. One of the employees was stuffing a little plushie as I caught sight of it.

I barely even remembered to grab a hold of Macaque before sprinting towards it. The shade made a noise of complaint. Still, he kept pace with me as I weaved my way towards one of the employees. The dark-haired woman jumped a little as Macaque and I appeared next to her very suddenly.

“Hi!” I greeted her. The woman gave me a bewildered look before smiling at me.

“Hello to you too! How can I help you?” She asked amicably. I hesitated, not entirely sure what I was supposed to be asking for.

Luckily, Macaque seemed to know.

“Can we get some stuffed animals made?” He asked from his spot beside me.

“Of course!” The woman replied. “What would you like?”

I turned to Macaque with a questioning look.

“Are you gonna make one, Mango?” I asked him curiously. Macaque raised an eyebrow, distaste written all over his face.

“I don’t need a stuffed animal.”

“Why not!? We can get matching ones!”

“We do have deals for stuffed animals bought by couples, if you’re interested.” The employee we’d been talking to suggested.

I perked up at the sound of that but Macaque didn’t seem nearly as excited. His face got really red all of a sudden. I swore it almost looked like he was going to self-destruct as he yanked his hand out of my grasp and turned away from me. I didn’t understand why he was so embarrassed as he awkwardly cleared his throat.

“Thanks for the offer, but we’re not…” He trailed off, ears and cheeks growing impossibly darker. The store clerk gave us both an apologetic look.

“Oh! My bad. I apologize. We do have the couple’s deal but we also have a buy two get one free deal if you’re more interested in that.” She offered without skipping a beat.

“We’ll take that.” I declared, giving the woman a charming smile. She nodded.

“Alrighty! Well, if you could just select the skins that you'd like, then I’ll get right to fixing them up for ya!” She informed me with a friendly grin.

I smiled back at her before turning to find something for MK and Mei. Almost immediately, I spotted a whole line of Monkey King merch. There were several variants of plushies that looked a lot like me lining the walls. The sight wasn’t nearly as unnerving as it used to be. Still, it was kind of strange to see myself up there.

I thought about getting MK one. Considering the plethora of plushies he already had stacked in his room though, I decided to get something different. I ended up settling on a raccoon for MK and a frog for Mei. I almost couldn’t contain my excitement as I pointed to the different skins.

“Those ones will do.” I announced. The store clerk nodded and began gathering the layouts I’d chosen.

“I’m guessing those are for MK and Mei?” Macaque mused from beside me. I nodded.

“You should really choose one for yourself too.” I pressed, turning to the shadow demon with a gentle smile. He paused, eyes searching my face for a moment, before turning away.

“I’m not getting a stuffed animal.” He muttered.

“But they’re so cute!” I whined, reaching down to gently grab his hand. Macaque rolled his eyes and tried pulling away.

“You just get what you’re gonna get. I’ll buy them with the money you gave me.” He huffed. I pouted at him but the demon turned human paid no attention to me as he successfully pulled his hand out of my grasp and began walking away. I watched him disappear back into the store with a hum.

“Excuse me.” I turned back to see the store clerk standing next to me again. She tilted her head at me and gave me a kind smile. “Do you still want a third animal?”

“Sure!” I responded. The woman chuckled and gestured at the wall full of layouts.

“Pick whichever one you want.”

I nodded and turned back to the wall.

Initially, there wasn’t one particular animal that stuck out to me. I’d never seen Macaque with any stuffed animals. In fact, I wasn’t entirely sure if he actually didn’t want one or if he was just being stubborn. Still, I wanted to choose something for him. I just didn’t know what.

After a moment, my attention was caught once more by the Monkey King merch. A little smirk touched my lips as an idea formed in my head.

“One of the Monkey King skins will do.” I declared. The store clerk next to me nodded and went to grab one before coming back to me.

“Alright, so, now that we have your skins selected, you can choose what object, sound, or smell you want to put in or on the animals. We have a little recording station over there if you would like to record personal messages or we have an entire selection of different sounds to be placed in the stuffed animals. It is completely up to you whether or not you choose to include these things in your items.”

“Sweet.” I hummed, my tail threatening to spring from my waist in excitement.

“Would you like to record a message?” The store clerk inquired. I nodded to which the woman smiled and gestured for me to follow her. “Right this way.”

In the corner of their little workshop, away from the other customers, was a little set up with a microphone and a computer and a bunch of other technical stuff that I didn’t recognize. The woman I was following went up to and clicked a few things. When she finished what she was doing, she turned back to me.

“Alright! The microphone is ready. Let me know when you’re ready to speak and I will turn it on. Fair warning, there is a ten second time limit on whatever you say so make it short and sweet.”

“Okay.” I replied, going up to the microphone as instructed.

“Are you ready?” The clerk asked. I paused to think of what I was going to say before nodding. The woman gave me a thumbs up before clicking something. I let my voice pitch into a softer tone as I spoke.

“Believe in yourself. You’re stronger than you know.” With that, I glanced at the clerk only to see her click something and nod.

“Alright! We got that one. Do you want ones for the other two as well?” She asked to which I nodded. “Alright then, whenever you’re ready.”

I paused once again before nodding towards her. She clicked something again while I grinned.

“Great work, kiddo!” I praised. “I’m proud of you!”

I glanced over at the clerk and she nodded before giving me an expectant look. For a brief moment, I questioned what I was going to say for the last one. No matter how long we had spent separated, it still seemed like I never knew what to say to Macaque.

So, I nodded to the clerk and said the first thing on my mind.

“I miss you.”

I blinked in shock as the words escaped me. Somehow, I suddenly felt a little exposed. A potent sort of longing welled in my chest as I stared at the microphone in front of me. For a moment, I considered making a different message.

I was distracted from that thought as the store clerk spoke up from beside me.

“Is that all you wanted, sir?” She asked. I couldn’t help but stare for a moment, feeling a little lost, before nodding.

“Yeah... Yeah, those should do.” I murmured. The woman nodded, her eyes a touch sympathetic.

“What animals do you want these voices in?" She inquired.

“The first one will be for the raccoon, and then the frog, and then the Monkey King one. In that order.”

“Alright! Give me a second to process these real quick and then we can move on.”

I nodded while the clerk went about her business.

Instinctively, my eyes wandered towards the rest of the store to search for my companion. I spotted him towards the front talking to an employee. He seemed very serious about something. I had to resist the urge to call him back to me.

Instead, I turned to the woman helping me.

“What’s the next step?” I asked.

“You get to choose a scent and then some outfits and accessories.” She replied. 

“Okay.” I hummed.

While we went about the next steps, I kept a subtle eye on Macaque. The employee he had been talking to was nowhere to be seen while he wandered. I hummed at that but ultimately stayed focused on my task at hand as I chose some cute little superhero outfits for Mei and MK’s plushies. Macaque’s already had an outfit sewn on so I didn’t get another one for him.

On impulse, I asked for a little heart to be placed inside each animal with the voice boxes. I also chose to have MK’s animal smell like cotton candy. Mei’s smelled like strawberries and, for Macaque’s, I chose to have a peach scent added.

The whole time, I couldn’t keep a smile off of my face. I was honestly a little excited to see everyone’s reactions. I almost couldn’t wait for the stuffed animals to be stuffed.

As soon as they were, I thanked the store clerk who had been helping me and went to find Macaque. The shade was standing near the cash register when I found him. My curiosity rose as I saw him take something from the cashier and stuff it into his pocket.

“What did you get?” I asked, sidling up behind him. Macaque jumped and spun around to face me. I simply smiled at him and raised an eyebrow while his cheeks darkened.

“It’s none of your business.” He growled before turning back to the cashier. “Whatever he’s got is on me.”

I smiled and laid out the plushies on the counter. As soon as Macaque saw the Monkey King one, he turned to me with an exasperated look.

"Really?"

“It’s really cute.” I pointed out. Macaque rolled his eyes. 

“You better not have put in some annoying ass sound.” He griped, giving me the side eye. The tinge of nerves I felt from that statement was covered by a grin and a nonchalant shrug.

“I guess you’ll just have to find out.” I hummed.

Macaque shook his head and turned back to the cashier. Each of my new plushies were stuffed into a little bag almost immediately. Macaque exchanged money with the cashier while I grabbed my bag of delights. The grin I had was almost enough to break my face as we walked out of the store.

"You're insatiable." Macaque grumbled.

"I don't know what that means, but I'm gonna take it as a compliment." I replied, subtly shrinking down my bag and shoving it into my hoodie pocket.

"You are just asking for attention." Macaque complained, glaring at the hand that I had shoved in my hoodie.

"Relax. It's not like there's a lot of people around." I pointed out. Macaque paused before turning to look around us.

There really wasn't anyone around. Even the stores seemed a little empty. Some employees were milling about within their stores. Hushed conversation flitted between them. Yet, it was like all of the customers had suddenly disappeared. Even the food court seemed a little empty as we passed by.

The few people that I did see were staring at their phones or typing away on their laptops.

"Kind of strange, huh?" I murmured, drawing closer to Macaque. The shade nodded, his eyes narrowing.

We continued walking for a moment before gradually slowing to a stop. Both of us jumped a little as two teens went racing by us. I stood still, watching as they raced down the corridor to where some other people were.

Darkness cooled the hoodie over my skin as Macaque leaned towards me.

"I don't like this." He remarked.

"Me neither." I replied, looking around at the ghost town surrounding us. My skin crawled as I felt someone staring at me.

I glanced towards the Food Court to see a man the same age as Tang watching us. He looked about as ordinary as Tang too. Brown hair and dark eyes and dressed in some casual wear. He would've passed as a normal person if it weren't for his eyes.

Something about them felt off.

“Where are the kids?” I asked, turning to my companion.

Macaque had his head bowed and his eyes closed. Even in human form, his ears twitched. A deep, concentrated scowl marred his face as he tilted his head a little. It was almost like he was trying to tune into something. I kept quiet and waited while he listened.

In the meantime, I stepped closer to him and tried my best to ignore the man watching me.

After a moment, Macaque straightened. Amber eyes opened to glare down the corridor suspiciously. I leaned closer to him, my chest brushing his shoulder. Macaque frowned and looked up at me with vaguely uncertain eyes.

"What is it?" I inquired. Macaque turned his attention to the corridor as he responded.

"There's a rumor going around the mall. Monkey King and his protégé are out shopping. Monkie Kid was spotted at the arcade." Anxiety sparked in my chest as I followed his gaze.

"Are they okay?” Macaque made a face.

“There’s a lot of people trying to get autographs.”

“Are they safe?” I pressed, gently grabbing the shadow demon's hand. Macaque glanced over at me before nodding.

“Yeah. They seem to be fine but I can’t imagine they want to stick around for much longer.”

“We should get them out of there.” I declared, turning to face down the corridor. Macaque nodded.

Taking in a breath, I threaded my fingers through Macaque’s and began leading him down the hall. He followed without complaint. I was grateful for that considering my brain was filled with nothing but anxiety. I knew that most of the kid’s fans were nice. In big groups though, they always seemed to get a hive mind sort of personality.

I cast a glance over my shoulder as we left. The man who had been watching me followed me with his eyes yet his head didn't move.

I repressed a shiver and focused on the task at hand as Macaque and I made our way back towards the arcade.

As we drew closer, the amount of people increased. Like a horde of bees swarming around a hive. Everyone seemed excited. A cacophony of noise rose up like a tidal wave. It almost seemed like everyone was shouting over each other, which wasn't all that surprising considering how many people there were.

I kept Macaque close to my side as we began weaving through the crowd. Both of us kept our heads down. Macaque even pulled up his hood to mimic the way I had mine. The hold I had on his hand tightened as the clusters of people around us began growing closer together.

There was a moment when Macaque’s hand pulled on mine. I glanced back at him to see him looking around, eyes wide and a touch fearful. I pressed closer to him on instinct.

Even my tail unwrapped itself from my waist of its own accord to curl around him and draw him in close.

“What’s wrong?” I asked worriedly. Macaque shook his head and continued pushing forward more urgently.

“This way.”

The crowd was almost so thick that we had to wedge our way through them. Warm, bustling bodies writhed around me. I couldn’t help but feel like my chest was constricting around my lungs. There were so many people and no room to move. It almost made me feel a little dizzy.

“Monkey King!” Someone shouted.

I tried not to react but suddenly, like many armed turrets, everyone’s heads whipped around to find me. I froze. It was almost worse than being caught in that diamond snare so many years ago.

I suddenly felt cornered as people swarmed around me.

“Monkey King!” 

“Can we get an autograph!”

I flinched as something flashed.

“Hi!”

“You’re a huge inspiration!”

There were too many faces.

“Can I get a hug!?”

Too many voices.

“My brother loves you!”

More flashes.

“The Great Sage!”

“You’re so awesome!”

Something pulled against my hand.

“I can’t believe it’s you!”

My body lurched as people jostled about. I tried to keep a hold of the thing in my hand.

“Monkey King! Over here! Over here!”

I could feel it slipping.

“Great Sage! What brought you here today!?”

Like sand through my fingers.

"Hi Monkey King!"

My hand suddenly closed around air.

"What was it like fighting dragons!?"

I lifted my head to find my companion but he was already nowhere to be found.

“Mango!” I called.

A young man dressed in Monkey King merch stepped in front of me.

“Hi! My name’s Ryan! Can I get an autograph!?”

“Not right now.” I replied, desperately searching through the crowd.

"Monkie Kid is here too!"

"I know! Isn't it cool!?"

“Macaque!” I shouted, hoping he could hear me.

“Who’s Macaque?”

“Is that a friend?”

“Do superheroes even have friends?”

“Monkie Kid has friends.”

“Yeah but he’s the Monkie Kid. Who wouldn’t be his friend?”

“Macaque!”

“Have you seen Monkie Kid yet?”

“Yeah, he’s somewhere over there with his friend.”

“Macaque!” I spun around, frantically searching each face. Somewhere, I thought I heard my name being called. It was drowned out though by the sound of so many others calling my name.

“Monkey King!”

“Do you have a minute!?”

“Monkey King!”

“Can I ask some questions!?”

“My name is Jess, I run a blog called ‘Light of Megapolis’. Do you have a minute?”

Warm bodies swarmed around me. Each step I took was met with a new wave of people. I flinched every time they touched me. Someone picked at my hoodie. Another touched my tail. I immediately pulled my hands and tail away from the people and shrank back as they all got in my face, asking me questions that blended one into the other in a never ending tsunami of noise.

“Monkey King!” That voice was familiar.

I whipped around to see the crowd shifting and splitting. Both MK and Mei came barreling towards me. The kid was roughly pushing his way through with his best friend in tow, nothing but determination on his face.

Both of them popped out of the crowd in a hurry. MK almost face planted as he tripped over someone’s foot. I stepped in front of him and caught him by the shoulders. 

“Kid!” I exclaimed, hugging him close.

MK wrapped his arms around me and gave me an equally relieved hug. Lights blared all around us. It was almost blinding as MK pulled away from me and looked around.

“Where’s Macaque?” He asked. I shook my head, panic welling in my throat.

“I- I don’t know. He wa- he was just right here.” I stuttered, gesturing to my side. MK nodded and grabbed me by the shoulders. I looked up to see him giving me a reassuring look.

“We’ll find him, okay?” He assured me. I nodded numbly.

“If we can get out of this crowd, we can find him a whole lot easier!” Mei pointed out, practically shouting over the people around us.

Together, the three of us huddled up and began pushing our way through the crowd. More people seemed to press around us. I was more than relieved to feel Mei and MK on either side of me, keeping the people away from me as much as possible.

We barely got more than a few steps before cold water poured over my fur. I froze, my blood running cold.

Before I could warn the kids, a portal opened beneath our feet.

I was struck by a sudden feeling of weightlessness. My stomach lurched as I lunged for the kids and pulled them back against my chest. Both of them let out startled yelps. I quickly covered their mouths and sucked in a breath as we fell backwards into a pool of icy cold water that seemed to lap at the fur and chill me to the bone. Darkness spilled across my vision as the portal closed.

The feeling of hurtling through a zero gravity space was no better than I remembered. Bile crept up in my throat. I was barely able to choke it back. I couldn’t see anything but I could feel the way our bodies spun uncontrollably through the darkness. It was kind of like free falling off of a cliff.

Being spit out from the shadow realm was no different.

Suddenly, all three of us were being thrown back into the real world. We all hit the ground hard. I took the brunt of the blow, skidding backwards on my side with the kids in my arms.

As soon as we stopped, the kids both scrambled away from me. The sounds of their retching had me choking back the urge to puke. The contents of my stomach still felt like they were sloshing around in a whirlpool.

I rolled over onto my hands and my knees and forced myself to stop and focus on my surroundings.

We were in a park that I vaguely recognized. The sun was just about to set over the mountains. Everything was cast in an eerie orange glow. Yet, there was no sign of the one person I needed to see in that moment.

“Macaque!” I shouted, jumping to my feet and searching for any trace of the shade. “Macaque! Where are you!?”

There was no answer. Not even the trees around us flickered with so much as a trace of darkness.

“Macaque!” MK called, his voice thick as he struggled to stand. Mei stumbled to her feet as well.

“Macaque!” She cried. Panic bubbled in my throat.

“Liu’er!” I screamed, spinning around on the spot. “Liu’er! Answer me!”

I flicked on gold vision to search for any trace of him. There was nothing except the residual traces of the portal we’d come through. I gritted my teeth, cursing myself for ever letting go of his hand.

“Liu’er!” I roared, causing several birds in the trees nearby to scatter.

“Monkey King!” MK called, both him and Mei stumbling towards me like newborn calves.

“We have to calm down.” Mei reasoned as they reached me. “He was the one who teleported us, right? That means he has to be close.”

“He’s in trouble.” I growled, eyeing the shadows around us.

“We don’t know that.” MK pointed out. I shook my head vehemently.

“He’s in trouble. I know it.”

“Then, how do we find him?” Mei asked, her hand gently resting on my left arm. I didn’t notice that I’d clenched my fists until that moment. I glanced down at Mei’s hand and shook my head.

“We can’t.”

“There has to be a way.” MK insisted. I let out a frustrated growl and stepped away from them with my head bowed.

"Damn it." I cursed, so many emotions welling in my throat.

"Monkey King." MK murmured, reaching out to grab my right arm. I squeezed my eyes shut and shook my head.

"Please come back.” I whispered.

For a moment, there was nothing but silence.

I could feel both Mei and MK hovering over my shoulders worriedly. Both of them even grabbed onto my hands to ease them from the clenched positions I’d had them in. I swallowed thickly and allowed them to intertwine their fingers with mine.

Just when I thought I might not get an answer, a shiver went up my spine. My eyes immediately flew open.

I barely looked up in time to see a violet portal rip through space. Macaque’s portals were normally nice and clean. Like a knife through butter.

This portal, however, was jagged. As if someone had hacked through it with an ax.

From it, came a figure drenched in darkness. Coagulated blobs of black mucus covered the person's form. It sludged off of him and pooled at his feet as he stepped out into the clearing, facing towards the sunset. One vibrant violet eye stared wide and unblinking into the distance. Around us, the shadows seemed to stretch. I could almost feel them crawling up my spine.

Instinctively, I backed away and moved the kids clinging to my arms behind me. I kept my eyes on the figure in front of me, waiting for any sign of hostility.

I was so tense that I flinched when three sets of vibrant, neon colored ears sprang from the sides of his head. A mix of indigo blue, violet, and maroon, they glowed brighter than the sun. All together, they were almost bigger than the demon's head. I watched, stunned, as they fluttered and flexed. Each of them moved as individually as a set of fingers before settling.

For a moment, Macaque didn’t move. He just stared.

Then, very slowly, those dazed, empty eyes turned to me. I tensed as the left side of his face came into view, revealing a very haggard looking monkey. A thrill of genuine fear flashed through me as his eyes sharpened.

I tensed, my tail curling around the kids as I stared him down.

“Liu'er?”

Chapter Text

Macaque's POV: Minutes before the end of last chapter

So many voices.

Warm bodies swarmed all around me. It was like being in a pond full of piranhas. Everyone was shouting to be heard over someone. I couldn’t believe how many people there were. I couldn’t even remember the last time I’d been stuck in a crowd so large.

My only saving grace was the hand in mine. Wukong stayed close. His hold was tight as we weaved through the sea of gossiping teens and adults. I grimaced as wave upon wave of sound bombarded my ears. I tried shutting it out. Still, I could hear the heartbeats and the voices and the sounds of people breathing all around me. It was a dizzying cacophony of noise.

Which is why I was shocked when one voice cut through the rest.

“Liu’er Mihou. As I live and breathe.” Raspy. Deep. Echoey. I couldn’t tell if the voice came from over my shoulder or a thousand miles away.

I whipped my head around, searching the crowd for anyone suspicious. So many faces swarmed my vision. Phones and hair and a variety of hoodies surrounded me. Not one person was looking at me though. Not one of them seemed like they were the source of the voice. I couldn’t even feel so much as a drop of blood lust anywhere near me.

My heart stuttered as something long curled around my waist. It pulled me close to a familiar warmth. I swallowed harshly and turned to look at Wukong. The gold simian was giving me a worried look, his chest heaving with barely concealed panic.

“What’s wrong?” He asked, leaning close to me. I blinked in shock before giving myself a firm shake and pulling him forward by the hand.

“This way.” I ordered, moving to where I thought I could hear MK and Mei.

“You can’t run forever, ya know.” That damned voice sounded so confident. It made my skin crawl. The urge to run welled in my throat. It was only exacerbated by the writhing mass of people around me.

“Monkey King!” Someone shouted.

Wukong tensed, his grip on my hand almost bruising. I winced and turned back to find him staring sightlessly at the ground, eyes blown wide with fear. HIs hood was slightly askew, revealing the face of a monkey. Gold fur barely poked out from the sides.

I turned to the crowd and felt something in me shriek as I saw nothing but eyes. Someone wormed their way towards us. The guy looked fairly harmless. In any other circumstances, his bright, admiring grin might have been nice to look at. Yet, as soon as he came up to us, everyone seemed to put together the puzzle and, just like that, we were being swarmed.

“Monkey King!”

“Monkey King!”

“Oh my! It’s really him!”

“Monkey King! Over here!”

I froze as they all zeroed in on us. LIke a field full of locusts. Something bright flashed from the crowd. I shrank away, my vision dancing with spots. An annoyed snarl ripped from my chest, startling several people as I desperately searched for a way out.

“I never pegged you as the kind of guy that has friends.” The same voice from before cut through the noise. 

I shuddered, panic welling in my throat as I tried tugging Wukong forward. He followed lamely, eyes glossed over. So many bodies jostled me around as everyone tried to get to Wukong. I pulled him along as best as I could knowing that I had to get to the kids. They were nearby. I could hear them. I had to make sure that they were safe.

“Ya know, it’s strange.” That foreign, echoey voice continued. I grimaced, my free hand going to my ear as a ringing sound pierced through my head. “Last I heard, you and the Monkey King were mortal enemies. I wonder what could have happened.” 

The bustling crowd pressed around us even further. The fingers in my grasp slipped. Even the tail that had been around my waist went slack. I tried desperately to retain my hold on Wukong’s hand as the ringing in my head intensified.

“I suppose it doesn’t matter too terribly.”

Someone slammed into my shoulder, knocking me back. Immediately, the hand in my grasp was ripped away. Through the crowd, I could barely see Wukong suddenly jolt back to life, his face growing panicked as he whipped around, gold eyes desperate in their search for me.

“Mango!” He cried. I gritted my teeth as a wave of noise crashed over me again. My head felt like it was going to split in two. Both of my hands went to my ears.

“Wukong.” I mumbled, the pain blinding.

“Even a shadow can be captured, Liu’er.” The voice from before lilted. A dark chuckle reverberated through my ears with stunning clarity. “Although, I’m sure you’re all too aware of that.”

I could hear myself panting as the pain in my head subsided. 

“It’s sad really. The fact that you have no one but your murderer to rely on for safety.” 

I straightened with a pained hiss. Wukong was still calling for me. His voice was loud but, against the tumultuous crowd, even the voice of the usually thunderous King was swallowed whole. He sounded desperate. I tried forcing my way through the ring surrounding him to no avail.

“The Great Sage may be powerful, but not even he can keep you safe forever.” 

I shuddered, a sudden urge to run piercing my thoughts. I couldn’t get far though. Teleporting was not an option. I didn’t even know where this person was. Panic welled in my throat as I clutched at my wrist with one hand and fought the urge to sink into the shadows.

I had always hated being hunted. 

“Macaque!” Wukong’s anxious voice barely reached my ears.

Before I could call back, something sinister loomed over me. I froze, my fur standing on end.  It was cold and slimy. Like a slug crawling up my spine. The feeling oozed out across my skin, flooding over it like gasoline waiting to be ignited. It reminded me all too much of someone. Someone who I was still convinced wasn’t dead.

“You have something of mine, little shade.” So soft yet so dangerous.

I didn’t notice the portal beneath my feet. My body suddenly became weightless.

The next thing I knew, I was being thrown into the vicious lake of the Shadow Realm. Cold water spilled over my fur. I sank like a lead weight. Immediately, I tried to scramble back to the surface. Darkness splashed over my skin, peeling away the sinister energy from before only to replace it with something far more painful and malicious. 

The shadows shrieked.

I screamed as blackened fangs sank into my skin. Darkness jabbed into every pore in my body like several thousand needles. Something in me cracked. It wasn’t tangible but it was as vivid as feeling my bones break. I wailed as something dark and malevolent welled in my chest.

My throat closed off. My mouth filled with darkness. I resisted.

Yet, it was a choice between swallowing down the darkness that would poison me from the inside or expelling the writhing mass in my throat. I decided to do neither. Instead, I clamped my mouth shut tight and found myself stuck in a state somewhere between choking, coughing, and gagging all at the same time.

Bile filled my mouth. It mixed acidically with the darkness.

Everything burned. My skin felt like it was melting off but not because I was hot. It was more like someone had covered me in ice cubes and left me out in freezing temperatures only to rip the ice off. 

“Monkey King!”

My ears twitched as they caught on a familiar voice. Instinctively, my eyes snapped to where I could hear it. I couldn’t see anything. Yet, from hearing it alone, I could envision Mei and MK running to Wukong.

The writhing mass in my throat tried to make a break for it.

With a dedicated snarl, I grabbed a hold of it and shoved it down. It coiled and hissed. Darkness swelled all around me. I barely kept myself from screaming as it pierced my chest, far too close to the entities within.

I struggled and kicked and fought tooth and nail to make sure those shadowy tendrils didn’t get a hold of me. My efforts were almost thwarted though as the thing in my chest swelled. Being in the middle of those two forces was like laying against a concrete surface covered in glass and having a thousand pound weight on your chest.

Despite that, I gritted my teeth, shoved my arms under that weight and pushed. With every ounce of strength I had, I pushed and pushed. My arms strained with the effort. Yet, slowly but surely, I felt the entities in my chest sink.

“Where’s Macaque?” I jolted, shocked by the concern in MK’s voice and the fear in Wukong’s as he responded.

“I- I don’t know. He wa- he was just right here.”

“We’ll find him, okay?” MK sounded so confident. I grimaced as sharp flashes of pain sparked through my body.

As soon as I got even a hint of freedom, I launched myself towards them. Shadows coiled around my ankles. They sank sharp, poisonous fangs into my skin. I hissed as they drug me back, writhing and kicking and fighting tooth and nail to escape even as I rolled over and over through my pocket dimension. My barely healed fingers cracked and split as I scrambled towards the others.

I had to get them out of there.

With one hand, I reached towards my companions and ripped a portal out from under their feet.

Startled yelps exploded through the shadow realm. The roar of the crowd beyond filtered in as well. I could feel the moment Wukong and the kids fell into the shadows. The shadow realm was cold and dark. Like a murky river during winter.

Yet, when those three entered, it was like three fallen stars hurtling towards Earth. They shined brighter than anything in the realm. I couldn’t see them. Despite that, the warmth of two celestials and a dragon was immense. Their energy blasted past me, ruffling my fur and momentarily dispersing the shadows clawing at my skin. Heat coursed over me, warming my frozen skin.

I didn’t waste any time before tearing open another portal. The sound of their bodies hitting the ground made me wince.

As soon as they were out though, the shadows pounced on me. I hissed as freezing claws tore at my skin. They were furious, darkened tendrils wrapping around my arms and legs with renewed fervor. I fought with everything I had.

One moment of weakness. That’s all it would take for them to consume me.

I wanted to scream and cry as I fought to remain afloat with everything I had. Pain threatened to tear me apart. I knew that if it wasn’t the shadows, it would be the agony that made me sink. My little platform floating above the darkness was only so strong. One misstep and I’d sink.

I didn’t want to sink.

Tears formed at the corners of my eyes. I felt like I was being suffocated and torn apart at the same time. Granted, I was familiar with this kind of experience. It had been so long since I’d allowed myself to get so weak though. I had forgotten just how awful and debilitating it was. It was like trying to keep the lid on a bottle full of coke and mentos. 

I felt helpless.

In the distance, I could hear everyone calling for me and was suddenly struck with an urge to get to them. I had to make sure that they were safe. I had to make sure they weren’t hurt. 

More than that, they had to know that they had to forget about me. I couldn’t drag them into my problems. I refused to get them caught up in my mess. I had to make sure they knew not to search for me. Make them understand that they couldn’t be anywhere near me because they’d burn- they’d crumble just like all the others- splattered across the colosseum without mercy.

Words welled in my throat. Yet, they were lost to darkness as the shadows wrapped around my neck. I gasped, scrambling with broken hands to get them off. It seemed like the more I struggled, the tighter the noose became. I knew they wouldn’t kill me. They couldn’t.

I didn’t want to go back though. Being in the darkness was worse than death. Sinking into the inky black void was ten times worse than the Diyu.

A fierce will to get back up pushed me forward.

Yet, within seconds, I felt pain rupture through my right eye. It was so immense that, for a moment, my mind didn’t even register the white-hot agony tearing through my face. It was like being shot with an arrow.

Even when the pain registered, I was simply left to scream in agony. Darkness poured into the wound and, suddenly, it was like something switched in my brain. 

Everything went blank.

I had no control over my body as it crumbled onto my platform. The little dock seemed to shrink. I could feel the darkness around me swelling like the waves of the ocean. I stared sightlessly into the void, unable to resist as it lapped at my feet, coaxing me in like a Venus fly trap. I wanted to resist.

Yet, I couldnt.

My body felt heavy. Everything around me was pitch black. Even the sounds from the real world seemed to fade. A singular tear escaped my eye as I felt myself beginning to slide and, in that moment, I couldn’t help but feel tired.

I was so tired.

Everything ached. Not just from recent wounds but from the older ones too. I felt like someone had taken a sledgehammer to my very being. It hurt and I was so tired of being hurt. Tired of mending broken bones. Tired of fighting meaningless fights. Tired of running. 

I was so tired.

Ever since I could remember, I’d been running. Fighting. Every waking moment was filled with pain. My first memory was pain. What I didn’t understand was why. It was all so pointless and I was so sick of it.

The world wanted nothing to do with me. It had made that clear the moment I sprouted from my egg. I was never welcome. Not on Earth, not in life. Everyone I met, everywhere I went, I’d always ended up in pain. I’d greatly overstayed my welcome in the cosmos. I knew that the moment I was born. 

No one wanted me. No one needed me. Most people were only using me. The few that I’d dared to care about were either victims of my actions or instigators for my worst nightmares and I was so sick of it. So sick of living my life in fear and pain.

I was so tired.

My body felt limp. I could feel myself sinking. Part of me thought that might be better. Better than constantly living my life in pain and misery. Being in the darkness all those years ago was terrifying to my waking mind but, in that moment, I almost wanted to go back. Sink into nothing. Feel nothing. I could sleep for a while and just not come back.

“Liu’er!” I flinched. “Liu’er! Answer me!”

Lifting my head, I tried searching for the sound. My ears instinctively zoned in on a single heart. Loud and obnoxious as it had always been. The very sound had something in me twisting.

“Liu’er!” Wukong roared and everything shook. 

My hands instinctively scrambled to grab onto my dock as the shadow realm itself rattled violently. Even the shadows recoiled at such a fierce, commanding voice. The darkness blanketing my shoulders and dragging me down lessened for just a moment, allowing awareness to seep back into my veins. 

Immediately, I focused on three sets of heartbeats. The anxious trill of MK’s. The fierce desperation of Mei’s. The roaring heart of the King. I could hear them all calling for me. Like a lighthouse just at the edge of the darkness lighting the path back home.

“Please come back.” I barely caught wind of those whispered words.

As though setting fire to an oil tank, something in my chest ignited. A war cry erupted from my lips. Hissing and snarling, I ripped my body from the shadows. They tried to pull me back. Tried to grab on and pull me down. 

Despite that, I pressed on. 

I blindly dodged and weaved, running as fast as I could through the darkness.

I couldn’t leave the kids yet. I couldn’t leave Wukong. I owed them all an explanation. I needed to make sure they were alright. I needed to make sure no one ever got a hold of them. The person who spoke to me only knew about Wukong but I knew it was only a matter of time. 

I had to get to the kids before they got hurt.

The shadows screeched in my ears. Cold, inky chains grabbed at my ankles and hands. My right eye felt like it was being torn out of my face with a fork but I continued running. Determination made me faster. I almost felt like I was flying across the lake of darkness. The urge to get to Wukong and the kids burned through me like hot oil. Darkness whipped at my skin but it was nothing compared to the raging fire in my chest that fueled me as I tore through the shadows.

The moment I came to the wall between me and reality, I didn’t even pause. I didn’t even think before reeling back a clenched fist and punching it. Something crunched. I wasn’t sure if it was my knuckles or the wall. 

Either way, I braced myself one more time and, with torn and bleeding hands, ripped a hole through space and time by sheer force.

The shrieking in my ears immediately died away. That was the first thing I noticed.

The next thing was warmth. Bright and all encompassing. I was momentarily blinded as I stepped into reality. My left eye squinted uncomfortably yet, when I was able to see again, I saw nothing but a bright orange sunset twisted with varying shades of rose gold and yellow. It was gorgeous. Just like the sunrise that day that I returned to the land of the living. So bright. So warm. 

So alive.

Everything was alive - filled with a bright allure unseen to those who had not survived death.

I took in a breath and felt my lungs expand. The warmth on my skin was dizzying. A light breeze tousled my fur. Several insects and birds rummaged around the trees nearby. People and cars swarmed the streets. I could smell so many things. Fresh cut grass. Fresh water. The sounds and sights and smells flooded my senses. 

It was so overwhelming.

For a moment, I forgot that I even existed. I was simply so entranced with the world that I wasn’t even aware of my physical body. I was simply there. LIstening and watching, existing in a space where warmth and life bloomed around every corner. Paradise in every sense of the term. A dream filled with childish innocence and naivety. I couldn’t help but stare in wonder, caught up in a blinding rush of relief.

I didn’t notice my ears unfurling.

When they did, however, all sounds immediately intensified. I flexed them on instinct, tuning into my surroundings. The animals seemed quiet. There were no other people nearby. Yet, I could hear them beyond the treeline, laughter ringing through the air.

As my ears expanded, I heard something else a lot closer. It sounded like a tiny, awed gasp. Along with that sound came an awareness of the three heartbeats idly standing by. I blinked several times before turning to them very slowly.

I couldn’t imagine what I looked like.

I knew it was probably an intimidating sight. Enough to make all three people tense considerably. Wukong had even gone so far as to corral the kids behind his outstretched arms. His eyes grew sharp and calculated as he watched me turn, posture tense and ready to fight. I felt my eyes narrow.

All of them looked a bit ruffled. 

A brown streak covered the side of Wukong’s yellow hoodie. Behind him, was a long divot in the ground where he’d most likely skidded back into the real world. MK’s jet black hair was messy. His dark eyes shimmered with concern and uncertainty. Mei, on the other hand, looked ready to fight. Her eyes were apprehensive but sharp, like a hunter who’d just stumbled across a bear and was debating on running or fighting.

Luckily, none of them appeared injured.

Relief washed over me, making my legs shake. I suddenly became very aware of the state of my body. A heavy cold draped itself over my shoulders. It was an aching feeling. As if the shadows were still clinging to me even in the waking world. I was almost afraid that if I took one wrong step, they could still drag me back.

Movement caught my eye. I watched with a stab of envy as Wukong’s long tail coiled around the children. 

For a brief moment, I was overwhelmed by memories of how fierce and protective he always got over people. In that moment, I found myself wishing that he would do the same for me. My whole world seemed to rock on its axis. I needed something to hold onto. Something concrete and warm enough to chase away the chilling ache in my bones. It was a thought born of weakness. The simple urge made me feel pathetic.

Yet, I wanted nothing more than to be wrapped up and spirited away.

“Liu’er?”

I flinched, my mind scrambling awake.

In front of me, Wukong was beginning to straighten. The sunset made his fur appear more ginger than gold. He was coated in a warm glow, nothing like the fierce brightness he usually gave off. Normally, the King shined brighter than the sun, burning everything from existence and daring anyone to come near him.

Now, he more so resembled a nice little campfire. The kind you make on a quiet summer night while camping with your family. The kind that lights up a home on a bleak winter day. His gold eyes were intense but, more so than that, they were concerned as the King stepped towards me.

“Mac?” He chirped, the sound more animal than human.

I didn’t want him to approach. My attack wasn’t as serious as it could have been. Still, I hated the idea that I had come so close to being consumed by the shadows. I knew if it happened again, people would get hurt. No matter what he had done to me, I didn’t want the barely contained entity in my chest lashing out at him.

Even so, I couldn’t stop the deep longing in my heart. That weeping urge to be held and comforted. I wanted nothing more than to be wrapped up and held for a bit no matter how pathetic or embarrassing it was. 

The thought only made me realize how cold I already was. 

I winced as chills shook my whole body. Shivers raked their claws down my spine. The feeling reminded me all too much of a certain someone. Someone who was also cold to the touch, whose chains burned as they pulled me down.

My heart stuttered with fear as I sank to my knees and curled in on myself, wrapping my arms around my own body.

“Mac!” I didn’t even look up. I just sat frozen, as Wukong came racing over to me. 

A soft, pathetic whimper escaped me as heat cascaded over my body. Even from a distance, Wukong radiated heat. I wanted so desperately to bury myself in it. I stayed where I was though. The scent of peaches made me dizzy as Wukong quickly knelt down in front of me. I pressed my forehead to the cold grass underneath me and vehemently resisted the urge to jump into his arms and shatter.

“Mac.” Wukong called again. One hand reached towards me. I winced as it touched my shoulder, branding me with its warmth. The King recoiled immediately.

“Holy shit! You’re freezing!” He exclaimed.

“No shit Sherlock.” I growled, my teeth beginning to chatter. 

Wukong hesitated before pressing both of his hands flat against my shoulder blades. I sucked in a harsh breath, overwhelmed by the heat. It was like spending several hours in the snow and then sticking your hands under hot water. It stung. My breath hitched as Wukong began carefully kneading the tense muscles in my shoulders. The relief from such a simple motion was blinding.

“Mac. You need to look at me.” Wukong prompted. My fingers dug into my biceps as I resisted the urge to follow his instructions.

“I don’t need to do shit.” I hissed. 

“If you don’t sit up, I’m gonna smother you.” He growled, leaning over me to prove he wasn’t joking. I grimaced and lifted my head a little.

At my movement, Wukong backed up, his hands resting over my shoulders. I stared at him for a moment, my breath catching in my chest as it really hit me that I was safe. I had escaped the shadow realm. I wasn’t stuck in there like I had been for so many years. I’d escaped in one piece and now I had the chance to look up into the face of my former King again. 

Somehow, not being able to see him again made me feel worse than dying itself.

I sank my fangs into that thought and wrestled it back down into its cage.

With a grimace, I tried sitting up. Pain flashed through my head again. I winced and pressed a hand to my eye with a hiss. Wukong was giving me a worried look and, before I knew it, a gold-furred hand was coming towards my face.

I snatched it by the wrist immediately. My fangs bared themselves of their own accord as I brought up my defenses. Wukong froze to the spot. Despite the bruising grip I had on his hand, he didn’t look afraid. He simply raised both of his hands in surrender.

“It’s okay.” He assured me. I glared at him, searching his eyes for any ounce of hostility or fear. Of course, there was none. I let out a warning growl.

“Not the face.” Wukong nodded vigorously.

“Got it. I won’t touch your face.” He agreed, looking somewhat apologetic. I frowned, my attention gradually turning to the hand in my grasp.

I stared at it for several moments. The heat it gave off was enticing. I almost couldn’t focus on anything else but that. There was a tangled web of anxiety and fear and sheer ice stuck in my chest but I could feel it melt a little the longer I retained my hold on Wukong’s wrist.

A more vigilant part of me said I should drop it. There was still time to escape. If I pushed Wukong through another portal and made a break for it, I could get pretty far. He’d probably catch up with me. After all, I’d only be able to run on foot. It was worth a shot though if only so that I could escape the bright warmth he was giving off.

Before I could even consider the idea any further, another hand joined the fray.

Very carefully, Wukong pried my hand off of his wrist. I watched distantly as long, rough fingers gently took a hold of mine. Warmth spread through my hand. Wukong’s touch was gentle, shockingly so. I couldn’t even think as he turned my arm over and carefully slipped his fingers under my sleeve.

In one smooth motion, he pushed it up to my elbow.

I shuddered as heat spread over my skin like wildfire. Wukong laid his hand flat over my forearm. I didn’t notice his pinched expression, far too focused on the burning heat spreading from his fingertips to chase away the bone aching cold in my body. Any coherent thought turned to mush on impact. Especially when he began rubbing his hand over my arm. 

I knew I should be pulling away. A more sane part of me said I shouldn’t be indulging in such a familiar touch. Yet, I couldn’t help it. 

I didn’t even notice my eyelids drifting shut.

“Don’t you dare pass out on me.” Wukong grumbled, a nervous tinge to his voice. I scoffed, my head lolling forward.

“Like I could sleep right now.”

“You look like you’re gonna pass out.” Wukong huffed.

“I’m just tired.” I mumbled, leaning closer to him without thinking. I barely saw the frown on his face.

“What happened?” He asked. I didn’t fully register the question. 

In fact, I was much too focused on greedily soaking up all the warmth and attention being given to me. My fingers twitched where they were being held hostage. 

Before I knew it, I was drifting forward until my forehead bumped against Wukong’s shoulder. I flinched at the sudden warmth. It was like the opposite of a brain freeze. Yet, I couldn’t help but lean almost my full weight into that warm shoulder, my whole body relaxing as Wukong’s natural heat seeped into my skin.

The gold-furred simian tensed, his heartbeat hitching. If I was in my right mind, I would have noticed the way his breathing paused as well. In that moment though, the only thought in my mind was how warm the King felt and how sweet the scent of peaches was.

“Mac?” Wukong called, his voice tight with nerves.

“Shh.” 

The King fell silent, his heart beating really fast and his posture a little stiff. It didn’t take long for him to relax though. I barely registered the light thump of my tail against the grass as he went back to running his warm hands over my arms. I stayed where I was, lost in a pool of relief. I couldn’t tell if I was getting warmer. It felt like I was.

Wukong continued rubbing my arms for several minutes. He started with my right and then switched to my other. If he wasn’t holding my hand, he was using both of his to coax life back into my body. I noted vaguely that he was being careful of my bandages. I wasn’t sure what the state of my fingers were now. They hurt like a bitch.

Still, Wukong was very careful dealing with my hands and wrists. His touch was so persistent yet soft. It had me reeling a little. In my state, I couldn’t even think to be embarrassed. I would later try convincing myself that I only indulged in the care-taking because it benefited me but I knew better.

My reprieve from the real world was interrupted by Wukong’s voice.

“Why did you do that?” He asked, his voice way too close to my ears. They twitched uncomfortably as I turned to lean my cheek on his shoulder.

“A thank you would be nice.” I muttered. 

“You knew teleporting was dangerous.” Wukong pressed in a scolding tone. I grimaced, my little pool of relief disrupted as anger sparked to life in my chest.

“Remind me not to save your ass next time.” I growled. Wukong moved to press his face into my shoulder, his hands growing idle.

“We didn’t need to be saved.” He reasoned softly.

“Ya know what? Fuck you.” I hissed, moving to sit up.

I had barely moved before long fingers cupped the back of my head. I flinched. Yet, I couldn’t pull away as Wukong pulled me back to him. My nose roughly bumped against his shoulder. I didn’t notice though, struck by a different kind of warmth in my chest as Wukong gently cradled my head against his shoulder. He even leaned back a little, forcing me to lean into him more fully. 

I froze as he buried his face into the side of my head.

“I was so worried.” He whispered, his voice coated with fear.

I swallowed harshly, overwhelmed. So many emotions rose in my chest, making it hard to breathe. There wasn’t a single one that stood out from the rest. Maybe a touch of guilt and sympathy yet, more than that, I simply felt warm. I couldn’t help but feel an immediate sense of calm.

Very briefly, I considered hugging him back. 

Some small part of me wanted to show him how much it meant to me that he was providing the things I needed the most. Support and warmth. Something in me filled and solidified like cement sealing up the cracks of a building’s foundation.  I couldn’t help but feel a little more steady. Surrounded by a familiar warmth, taken into strong, confident arms was familiar.

It was temporary though. I knew it wasn’t to last.

So, I allowed myself to feel the relief just this once. For that one moment, I allowed myself to bask in the Sun’s light because I knew that tomorrow would bring a darkness that I would have to fight alone. I couldn’t hold on to Wukong forever. 

Standing a few feet away, the kids milled about like lost sheep. I could hear them whispering about what to do. I knew I’d scared them. I could hear it in their voices. I knew the fear that they were experiencing, faced with something they couldn’t understand. I understood why they didn’t immediately approach. 

After all, seeing an abomination like myself was bound to leave a mark.

I couldn’t help but peek over Wukong’s shoulder at them. Both MK and Mei were standing a few feet away, their heads bowed together.

Very briefly, MK’s eyes flickered to me. It was clear immediately that he wasn’t actually looking at me though.

Instead, his eyes traced something on the sides of my head.

I barely repressed a growl, my ears pinning back uncomfortably. I’d almost forgotten that they were out. I reached for my magic on instinct only to wince as a thrill of static electricity coursed through my body. 

As soon as I moved, MK’s eyes snapped to mine. I vehemently resisted the urge to bury my face in Wukong’s shoulder.

I knew I was a monster. I knew it from the moment I was born. My ears had always been proof of that. I hated when people stared at them with that obvious look of bewilderment and disgust. It made my stomach roll. I hated it. I wished so badly that people wouldn’t look at me like that. Like I was some kind of freak.

Somehow though, I felt so much worse knowing that the kids had seen such a grotesque side of me.

I tensed as MK took a step towards us.

“MK, wait!” Mei shouted, scrambling to grab his arm. The boy stopped briefly to give her a reassuring half-smile.

The dragon looked apprehensive as MK turned and made his way towards us. Still, she followed.

I was suddenly struck by a vivid sense of anxiety. Wukong being near me was one thing. I knew he could handle it if the entity in my chest escaped. I had it contained for now but the mere possibility of my shadows going after the kids made me want to puke.

The memory of what happened last time stuck with me like glue.

I didn’t notice the tight, anxious grip I had on Wukong’s arm. Something constricted around my chest. Fear loomed in my mind like a brewing storm. I held onto Wukong tight, my eyes narrowing involuntarily as MK and Mei came even closer. I could see fear and worry in their eyes. It wasn’t hard to imagine what they were seeing.

I’d heard it all before. 

How I was cursed, a bad omen. An abomination. 

People feared me. They all feared the Six-Eared Devil who could hear everything. The one who tore apart all that stood in its way. I’d always been a monster.

Surely, the kids knew it. After what had just happened, there was no way they couldn’t. Everyone knew that the Six-Eared Macaque was a vicious beast ripped from the pits of Hell itself.

Of course they would be scared.

“Mihou?”

I froze as warm breath ghosted over my shoulder. Wukong leaned his head into mine, the fingers cradling it tense. I knew exactly why too. 

Wukong had seen it first hand. He knew from experience how much of a monster I was. He’d been at the blunt end of my staff too many times. I’d ripped through his skin with angry claws too many times for him to view me as anything but a malicious beast. The way his fingers grabbed onto my arm wasn’t meant to be a comfort or reassurance. It was a warning.

I swallowed thickly and pulled away. The King let me, his hand trailing from the back of my head to my shoulder. Gold eyes searched my face worriedly. I didn’t notice, my eyes trained solely on my lap. It was obvious he was trying to keep me subdued.

“You guys should leave.” I muttered, something ugly sprouting in my chest. MK made a face.

“What?”

“I said leave!” I snarled, baring my fangs at the kid and feeling a potent flash of guilt when he flinched.

“Mac.” 

I’d really done it now. I could tell by the way Wukong’s eyes grew sharp and he grabbed both of my arms in a firm grip. I resisted the urge to run. He’d catch up. My body still felt weak. I wouldn’t be able to get far. My head felt fuzzy. Static covered my eyes.

“Mac, calm down.” Wukong urged, his warmth leaning closer to me.

“I am calm.” I snapped, glaring at him as anger welled in my chest. Wukong frowned and raised my arms to show them to me.

“You’re shaking.” He murmured, his hold growing loose.

I stared in shock as I witnessed my hands tremble like leaves in the wind. The bandages around them were spotted with blood. A tremor went through my body, shaking me to the core. My hands scrambled to grab a hold of Wukong’s arms before I could slip into the shadows, or worse, panic.

“I’m fuckin’ cold. Of course I’m shaking.” I growled, ignoring a dark well of fear in my chest. Wukong’s eyes narrowed. 

I turned my head away and gritted my teeth as he moved to sit down properly. He purposefully sat so close that our knees touched. I barely resisted growling at him as he brought our arms to rest on his knees and began gently rubbing his thumbs along the inside of my forearms. I didn’t have time to repress a shiver at the warmth pouring into me. It tasted a bit like magic.

I squeezed my eyes shut and tried desperately to pull away. The urge didn’t even get to my body before getting cut off. It didn’t matter how badly I wanted to rid myself of the bright, alluring warmth in front of me, I just couldn’t.

“Are you okay?” MK asked from right beside us. I tensed at the close proximity and turned to glare at him.

“Does it fuckin’ look like I’m okay?”

“Drop the attitude.” Wukong hissed, grabbing onto my arms again. I flinched before turning my glare on him.

“I don’t have a fuckin’ attitude.” I spat. 

A barely repressed growl rumbled in the King’s chest, his gold eyes growing sharp. I was really hoping that I had made him snap. Maybe if he got angry enough with me, he’d leave me alone and I could go lick my wounds in privacy. Then, I wouldn’t have to deal with the crushing fear of hurting someone.

To my utter dismay, Wukong only swallowed down his anger. I could see him take in a deep breath and slowly let it out. His eyes were still steely though. I was suddenly reminded of a much younger, more demanding King as he stared me down.

“You promised you’d stop lashing out.” He reminded me, voice strong and commanding.

“It’s alright, Monkey King.” MK tried to assure him but Monkey King simply shook his head.

“It’s not.” He asserted, gold eyes still boring into me. “Apologize.”

I wanted to snap back at him. Throw in some barbed remarks to make him angry. My pride refused to bow out to such a blatant command. 

I’d always had problems with authority. The Monkey King and I butted heads a lot when we were younger because of that. I couldn’t count how many times I’d been pulled aside and scolded or reprimanded for being short with the monkeys on FFM when I first arrived.

Wukong was my friend. The one I pulled pranks with and made flower crowns for.

Monkey King was a powerful Celestial strong enough to stand up to Heaven. He was as bright and unrelenting as the Sun. I hated when people ordered me around but Monkey King was always the one exception, the one person I listened to because I respected him the most. Although he was no longer my King, I found that old habits die hard.

Reluctantly, I bowed my head.

“I’m sorry, MK.” I muttered.

“It’s okay.” MK assured me as he came a little closer. 

I hadn’t noticed it before. 

Yet, with the bone aching chill in my body, I noticed for the first time that MK gave off a warmth similar to Wukong’s. It wasn’t quite like the bright burning sun. More like a flickering flame. Both sources of heat seemed to crowd around me. It was almost a little suffocating how bright they were.

“Macaque, your ears…” MK murmured. I didn’t catch the wonder in his voice, my mind jumping to fill in the blanks instead. All I could hear were the insults. 

How ugly. How vile. Cursed wretch. Filthy demon. Abomination.

“They’re gorgeous.” Wukong’s voice cut through those thoughts.

I blinked in shock and looked up at him. He gave me a gentle little smile, his eyes trailing over my ears. His expression was one of genuine awe. There wasn’t a doubt in my mind that he meant what he said and that thought alone had me stumbling a bit. I hated how my mind went blank over a simple compliment. 

Yet, those words were like warm water over a ball of clay.

“Yeah…” MK hummed. I turned to see him smiling as well. “They’re really pretty.”

I stared at him for a moment, beyond baffled. Something in me said not to believe their words. They were just being nice. Yet, I couldn’t help but feel a little warm as I redirected my attention to my arms where they were still being held captive by warm, gentle hands.

“This is sweet and all but does anybody mind explaining what just happened?” All of us turned to Mei as she spoke. I couldn’t help but note that she didn’t stand nearly as close to me as MK.

“Whatever it was, I’m sure Macaque will explain. Right?” MK inquired, turning to give me a curious look. I bowed my head and didn’t respond.

“We don’t have to talk about it right now.” Wukong reasoned, giving my arms a reassuring squeeze. Mei made a face at him while MK nodded.

“We can go back to my apartment. I need some water anyway.”

“In that case, we should go grab my car.” Mei declared. A potent flare of anxiety had me pulling away from Wukong before I could even think. 

“You shouldn’t go alone.” I remarked, making an attempt to stand.

Lightning struck through my body. I gasped as my nerves lit up with pain. It almost felt like they were frying themselves as I doubled over onto my hands and knees with a hiss. A sharp pain in my right eye had me pressing my palm to it on instinct. 

“Mac!” Wukong barked, his voice way too loud. I twisted away from him, a snarl ripping from my chest as a blinding pain threatened to split my head open. Wukong hovered over my left shoulder while MK came up on my right.

“Macaque!?” The kid called. I waved my free hand at them in an attempt to get them to stay back. 

Trying to ease myself of the pain, I pressed my forehead into the ground. Soft grass brushed my skin. A warm hand cautiously pressed itself against my shoulder. I shivered at the burning heat, allowing it and the sounds of MK and Wukong’s heartbeats to take up my entire focus.

Something hot and oozing came from my eye. It coated the palm of my hand like blood. I knew from experience that it wasn’t though. I barely bit back a whine as the pain intensified.

Then, like water draining from a bathtub, it suddenly disappeared. My body sagged with relief. Wukong’s hand gently rubbed at my shoulder. I was almost tempted to roll over on my side and just become one with the grass but I didn’t. Everyone was waiting for me with bated breath.

“I’m fine.” I huffed, my voice sounding scratchy. Three relieved sighs reached my ears.

“Okay. You are giving us an explanation the moment we get to MK’s house.” Mei declared.

“Fine.” I growled, not even registering in the moment what I’d gotten myself into.

“We should get going.” MK suggested, standing from where he had been crouched on my right. I reached for the hand Wukong had on my shoulder with my tail. The tip of it warmed as I flicked him.

“Go with them.” I ordered.

“I’m not leaving you here.” Wukong argued, leaning closer to me.

“I just need a minute. I’ll be right behind you.” I muttered despite knowing it was pointless. Sure enough, Wukong let out an annoyed growl.

“No.”

My hand remained over my right eye as I straightened. Wukong came into my field of vision on the left. I couldn’t see MK on my right but I knew he was right beside me. Wukong’s eyes widened as he saw the hand I had over my eye. 

I immediately turned away and pulled at the strings of my magic. 

The glamor over my scar was still intact. Yet, the substance from my eye was beginning to seep through my bandaged fingers. Something in my stomach lurched as I summoned the tiniest bit of magic. Bile welled in my throat as it resisted. Yet, I was still able to cover the inky sludge coming from my eye behind an illusion.

With a few tugs, I tied it into place. I made sure the illusion was in position before taking my hand away. Unfortunately, the bandages were already stained purple. At the very least, my eye was covered though and that’s all that mattered to me in that moment. 

“You guys need to be careful.” I instructed, turning over my right shoulder to see MK. The kid looked a little bewildered. No doubt he had seen my cover up trick.

Even so, he gave me a distracted nod and peeled his eyes away long enough to walk over to Mei.

“Don’t talk to anyone you don’t know.” I pressed, turning fully to give them both a serious look. Mei looked a little uncertain but MK gave another nod.

“Right. Stranger danger. Got it.”

With that, he took Mei by the shoulders and began dragging her away. I followed their movement closely. The mall wasn’t very far but I still cursed myself for not being able to go with them.

The sound of magic surging into existence made me turn to Wukong. I was just in time to see two figures poof into existence. Golden swirls drifted off of them as they stood. Both figures wore bright, enthusiastic grins, phoenix feathers and gold fur fluttering in the late evening breeze as they stood before their creator and awaited instruction with piercing gold eyes.

Wukong looked up at his clones with an air of apprehension.

“Keep an eye on them.” He commanded. Both clones straightened up and saluted him dramatically.

“Sir! Yes, sir!” They both exclaimed before launching into the air. Within seconds, both of them had turned into familiar looking eagles. They twirled around each other before speeding off in pursuit of MK and Mei.

For a moment, Wukong and I watched the two figures disappear into the distance. When they were gone, I turned back to him.

The King wasn’t looking at me. There was some sort of steely mask over his face as he stared off into the distance. I frowned, my tail lashing at the sight of such a familiar look. I was reminded all too greatly of the times he wore it on the Mountain hundreds of years ago just before he decided to fly off into the sunset and join the Celestial Realm.

“If you have something to say to me, say it.” I growled. Wukong’s lips twitched down into a frown. That mask of his cracked as he seemed to fight with himself.

“Who was it?” He asked. I squinted at him.

“What do you mean?”

“You were the one that told me that it was dangerous to use your powers.” Wukong explained, gold eyes finally finding mine. “You wouldn’t have teleported if it wasn’t serious and you wouldn’t be so worried about the kids if something didn’t happen.”

“Now you’re really talking nonsense.” I muttered.

“Mac.” Wukong murmured, voice soft and worried. I folded my arms and averted my eyes. Unfortunately, Wukong simply scooted closer to me and leaned into my field of vision.

“I can’t help you if you won’t tell me anything.” He tried to reason.

“I don’t want your help.” I huffed. Wukong frowned.

“Who was it?” He pressed. I turned to snap at him only to pause upon seeing how worried he looked. Mentally berating myself for being so weak, I reluctantly answered him.

“I don’t know.” Wukong made a face.

“What do you mean you don’t know?” 

“I mean I don’t know, Wukong.” I insisted, turning to him so that he could see that I was, for the most part, being honest. Gold eyes searched mine. I felt myself relent a little at his soft, puppy-eyed expression. “I don’t know who it was. I didn’t even see them. I just heard them talking.”

“Was it the people from before?” Wukong asked, anxiety creeping into his voice. I shook my head.

“I don’t think so.”

“Could they be after the kids?” 

I hesitated. 

For all I knew, they could be after the kids. They already knew about Wukong. It was only a matter of time before they connected the dots.

Normally, in situations like this, my first instinct was to run. Separating myself from the kids was their best chance at survival for me and for them. Getting involved with me only ever spelled bad luck. I knew that from experience. I also knew how awful it felt to be caught in the crossfire of someone else’s war and I wasn’t about to let that happen to the kids.

The mere idea of someone getting their hands on them had my blood boiling.

The kids weren’t like me. They weren’t born of blood and darkness. I knew that if they got involved with my world, they would not survive. 

Whoever had spoken to me in the mall was going to come after me again. I knew it. My gut told me that this was only the beginning. Most likely, that person was involved with the people who had captured and tortured me. 

Without the fear of being consumed and chased hanging over my mind, I realized that I knew who had spoken to me. There wasn’t a face or a name. Simply an instinct. The kind of feeling you get when there’s a word right on the tip of your tongue but you can’t quite remember it. I couldn’t tell when or where I’d heard that voice. 

I remembered it though. 

Listening to the future and the past always had a warping effect. It was like putting a speaker under water. Yet, I knew I’d heard that voice before. Somewhere, in some timeline, I remembered hearing that voice and shivering at the sound. 

What worried me the most, however, was the information he had about me and Wukong. 

Saying that he thought we were enemies meant that his intel was outdated. Yet, the comment about me making new friends indicated that he had seen me with the King recently. Most likely, he’d been in the mall when we were. The likelihood that he had seen me with MK and Mei was also too great for my liking.

I had always been a loner. An outcast. I always fought for myself first and foremost, bloodied myself for the sake of survival. Everything I did was born of an urge to fight and survive. Despite never once being deserving of having a life, I fought tooth and nail to keep it simply out of sheer spite. Ever since I could remember, I was fueled by a sense of self-preservation.

Despite all of that, kids had always been my weakness.

Running would be beneficial for me. On the off chance that the people after me didn’t know about MK or Mei, it would also be beneficial for them.

However, without knowing that for certain, I couldn’t leave. The kids were like sitting ducks. If the people after me didn’t know about my connection to them now, it was only a matter of time before they did. I had never been a fan of gambling people’s lives, especially those of children. 

Therefore, I refused to leave the kids defenseless.

In order to do that, gaining Wukong’s support was probably a good idea. If I told him about the imminent danger, he would help me keep an eye on the kids. At least long enough for me to figure out what was going on and tear the people coming after me limb from limb. 

Only after the kids were safe would I leave.

“Mac, come on! You’re making me nervous.” Wukong complained, his tone far too shaky to be joking like he intended. I turned back to him with a frown. His face fell as he looked at me.

“They’re not after the kids, right?”

“I don’t know.” I admitted quietly. Gold eyes widened in disbelief. I could almost see the anxiety crawling into his expression as he stared at me with barely concealed fear.

I don’t know what possessed me to reach out. Yet, before I knew it, my hand was resting on Wukong’s knee. He glanced down at it, eyes widening, before turning a questioning look towards me. I blinked at my hand in confusion, shocked by my own actions.

Before I could pull away, Wukong’s hand grabbed mine.

“You’re in danger, aren’t you?” He murmured. I glanced up at the concerned look he was giving me before rolling my eyes, a wry smile crossing my face.

“I’m always in danger.”

“Macaque.” Wukong practically whined. I frowned, my chest growing tight. “Mac, look at me.”

I sighed but followed his instructions nonetheless. 

Wukong’s eyes were intense as they searched mine. I mentally shrank from his burning gaze. Yet, I tensed even more when I felt him flip over my hand so that he could look down at the purple stain on my bandages. Hesitant fingers made their way to the tattered cloth.

“Your eye…” Wukong started only to pause. He swallowed thickly, his voice seeming to catch in his throat. “Was it… was it bleeding?”

“No.” I replied. Wukong frowned, his eyebrows pinching together.

“Then?”

“It wasn’t blood.” I assured him gently.

“Does it hurt?” Wukong whispered, anguish and self-loathing curling into his expression. I shook my head without a thought.

“No. It’s fine. I’m not in any pain.” I lied. Wukong looked like he didn’t believe me.

Still, I watched as he took in a shaky breath. Very carefully, he brought my hand close to his face. I was too shocked to resist as he flattened out my hand and pressed his cheek into it. Warmth coiled up my arm. A soft, pathetic sound escaped him as his eyes drifted shut. I frowned, my thumb gently brushing his cheek before I could even think about it.

“That shit stains, ya know.” I imparted, eyeing the purple stains on my bandages. Wukong simply huffed at me and leaned into my hand even more. I let him do so for another moment before pulling away.

The gold-furred simian gave me his infamous kicked puppy look as I brought my hand back to myself. I resisted a small smile as I moved to stand.

“Are you gonna be alright?” Wukong asked worriedly, scrambling to his feet to help me.

“I’ll manage.” I grunted. Still, the warm touch he applied to my arm seemed to keep my magic from attacking me as I placed my feet under me. 

Luckily, my body didn’t feel as weak as it had when I escaped the shadows. I had almost no problems remaining standing once I was up. Wukong stepped away, giving me a bit of space while still staying close.

Together, the two of us put up our hoods and headed towards the street.

Chapter Text

Macaque's POV: Right after Chapter 17

The mountains were bathed in a warm orange glow.

By now, the sun had all but disappeared behind those looming peaks. Lanterns littered the edges of the sidewalks, illuminating the way for anyone still walking around. There weren’t many people in the park. Between that and the dim orange lighting surrounding us, I felt like a ghost.

Wukong and I slipped through the living world with our heads down low. He stayed so close that his shoulder occasionally bumped mine as we made our way to the main road.

When we got there, we stopped and waited side by side. It didn’t escape my notice that Wukong was a lot closer than necessary. I could feel him leaning into my shoulder a little. The close proximity had me feeling a little antsy but I couldn’t deny that the warmth he exuded was still very much needed.

Before they even reached us, I heard the loud rumble of Mei’s car. I couldn’t help but wince, my ears pinning back involuntarily. Without the haze of panic over my mind, it was easy to remember why I normally kept my ears glamoured. Everything seemed so loud. Not to mention, the scrape of my hood over the sensitive appendages was irritating.

Still, I felt an immense amount of relief as Mei’s car came speeding around a corner up the street. The white and green vehicle wasted no time in zooming towards us. Mei and MK’s faces peered out at us from beyond the glass as they pulled up to the curb.

“Why can’t we take my cloud?” Wukong grumbled, giving the car a faintly disgusted look. His voice sounded way too loud next to my ears.

“If I have to suffer, so do you.” I growled, elbowing him in the side. The gold-furred simian huffed but followed close behind as I opened one of the back doors and slid in. I scooted over to sit behind Mei while Wukong got in behind me.

“I see you guys didn’t run into any trouble.” The King remarked. MK gave him the thumbs up over his shoulder while Mei nodded sagely.

“There were no suspicious vans offering us candy.” She assured him. 

I snorted while Wukong made a face, completely unappreciative of the joke. His tail twitched nervously as he closed his door. I clenched my jaw against the feeling of having a suction cup stuck over my ears. It was an odd sensation, one that I wasn’t too fond of. I did my best to ignore it and reached over to buckle myself in.

Once my seatbelt was clipped in, I glanced up at Wukong. He didn’t have nearly as much trouble finding the buckle this time. The simian blinked in surprise as his seatbelt clipped into place without a hitch. An obnoxiously wide grin split his face as he looked up at me. I rolled my eyes and turned to look out the window.

“Is everyone buckled in?” Mei called, glancing at me through the mirror. 

I nodded while Wukong chirped out a “yep”. Turning back to the road, Mei shifted gears and flicked on a little light that clicked repeatedly before pulling off the curb. I winced as the car’s engine roared to life. 

On our way to the mall, the sound hadn’t bothered me nearly as much as it did now. My ears were like a radio dial. Once upon a time, I’d been a pro at switching the stations.

Nowadays, however, I wasn’t nearly as talented. 

Normally, there were layers of glamours and other spells that helped limit my hearing. I hadn’t taken them off for years. Without them, every sound was intensified ten fold. I could hear every piece of the car moving. From the gears to the tires to the creak of Mei’s foot on the gas pedal and the slight squeal the brakes gave off at the stop lights. Even the music seemed to boom in my ears despite being on a low volume.

I tried blocking out the incessant noise.

The muscle memory required to do that, however, wasn’t there anymore. I almost had to focus all of my energy on nothing but closing everything out. It was like the muscles in my ears had disintegrated from not using them for so many years. I bit back a whine as the sounds of the car pressed into my head, making it throb. Something grated together in the engine.

I winced at the sound, my hand reaching up to rub at my right ear. A hiss threatened to escape me as the cold of my fingers seeped into the sensitive appendages.

“You okay?”

I turned to my right to see Wukong giving me a concerned look. Glancing up at the kids, I noted that neither of them seemed to be paying attention to us.

I frowned and turned back to Wukong. The King tilted his head a little. With one finger, he pointed at his ears. I nodded, wincing as my hood scraped over my own ears. Wukong pursed his lips before reaching over to me. I pulled away immediately, pushing myself up against the car door on my left. 

Wukong paused, hand still out stretched. He seemed to consider something before flipping his hand over to face palm up. A little encouraging smile graced his face as he offered it to me. I eyed his hand critically, questioning whether or not to take it.

On one hand, my head was still spinning from what had happened not even 20 minutes ago. Plus, the idea of Mei seeing us and teasing us for the rest of eternity was appalling. Yet, I couldn’t deny that my body still craved warmth.

As if to prove that point, I felt a shiver go through me.

Grumbling under my breath about how stupid I was being, I reached out and grabbed Wukong’s hand. The simian gave me a soft smile. Warm fingers curled around mine as he brought my hand closer to him. Very carefully, he flattened it out and pressed it against his chest.

I blinked in shock.

Long ago, when one of us was having problems focusing, we used to press our hands to each other’s chests. It started on a day when I got overwhelmed by my hearing. My ears had been in complete disarray. I remembered painfully well how awful that day was. It felt like my head was going to split by sheer force.

Yet, when Wukong took my hand and pressed it against his chest like he was doing now, I was able to completely focus on the sound and the feeling of his heartbeat and close out everything else.

At some point, it became tradition. Whether it be in the middle of a thunderstorm or a panic attack. I was always able to latch onto the sound of his thunderous heart. Even on days when I was completely okay, I would find myself searching out that sound. No matter what, it always helped me calm down.

Now, relying on something like that exuded a sense of familiarity that I wasn’t sure I was comfortable with.

Not only that, but the kids were still in the car. 

Blush ignited across my face as I glanced up at them. Luckily, they still weren’t paying attention. Before they even had the chance to turn back, I yanked my hand away from Wukong, startling him in the process. He gave me a bewildered look as I held my hand against my chest.

I glared at him and flicked my head towards the kids.

Wukong paused, looked at them, then looked back at me with a confused frown. I rolled my eyes and subtly raised the hand he had been holding. The King blinked at me, expression blank. I snapped my teeth at him in a way a mother would to scold a child. Gold eyes sparked with understanding before they were accompanied by a pout.

“I’m tryna help.” He grumbled under his breath.

“I know.” I growled just as quietly. “I don’t need to hold your hand to listen to your heartbeat though.”

“It‘d probably help.” Wukong huffed, looking like a kicked puppy. I sighed and shook my head.

“I’ll be fine.” I muttered, turning to look out the window.

Despite my words, I took the chance to close my eyes and do exactly what he’d been wanting me to do. I took in a breath, allowing my ears to focus on nothing but Wukong. Nothing but his heart. Nothing but his breath. Nothing but the blood flowing through his veins. Even just in an auditory sense, his presence was too loud to be ignored, drowning out everything else with ease.

By the time we got to Pigsy’s, I was able to limit my hearing to my immediate vicinity.

It was unnerving not being able to hear more than that.

Ever since I could remember, I’d always been able to hear everything and anything that happened in the world- past, present, and future. Sure, the sound was overwhelming. Yet, I remembered all too well what it was like to rise back into the living world after so many years of darkness without the ability to hear the cosmos itself. It was a lonely, debilitating feeling. Like losing an arm or a leg. 

That feeling still curled in my chest even now.

Pigsy’s was absolutely bustling with people when we got there. People spilled from the door and crowded around the take out window. The line stretched down the block for a long while. I couldn’t even see Pigsy beyond the crowd.

MK winced as we drew closer.

“It looks busy.” He commented uneasily.

“Should you be helping them?” Mei asked, giving the kid a worried look. MK frowned and shook his head.

“No. Pigsy said I should take today for myself.” He reasoned. Mei nodded and turned back to the road.

“How are we gonna get through that crowd?”

“Park in the alleyway. We can use the fire escape.” MK instructed, pointing to an entryway between the buildings. Mei nodded and carefully maneuvered her way around the pedestrians. 

The alleyway behind Pigsy’s was a lot darker than the streets. Mei parked across from the fire escape leading up to MK’s apartment over Pigsy’s. 

As soon as the car was off, I couldn’t help but feel relieved. My ears ached. Even more so when I stepped out of the vehicle and was immediately bombarded with the sounds of the city. Growling, I reached up to press my hand over my right ears.

“Is it usually this busy?” Mei asked, her voice echoing against the walls around us.

“On Saturdays, yeah.” MK replied as they walked towards the fire escape on the side of Pigsy’s building. Reaching up, MK grabbed the metal ladder at the bottom of the first platform and pulled it down. The metal screeched as it extended.

I grimaced, both of my hands going to my ears. 

Warmth sidled up behind me. My whole body relaxed as I zoned in on the strong heart accompanying the heat. Wukong leaned in close, his hand finding its way to my shoulder.

“What can I do?” He asked, sounding worried. I rolled my eyes and shrugged him off.

“I'm fine.” I growled before following the kids. 

MK and Mei were already heading up the first ladder as I reached them. I followed close behind with Wukong mere steps away.

Pigsy’s shop had three floors. The sound of all of his customers threatened to overwhelm me. I kept my focus on the hearts around me despite the noise as we made our way up to the third floor where MK’s apartment window was.

Once we got there, the kid opened it up without a hitch.

“Why is your window unlocked?” Wukong asked over my shoulder. MK glanced back at him with an innocent expression.

“Oh, I always leave it unlocked.”

“Kid!”

“MK!” All of us exclaimed at the same time. MK shrank a little, a sheepish smile crossing his face.

“It makes for easier access?”

“Yeah, easier access for burglars.” Mei admonished. Wukong nodded vigorously while I crossed my arms and fixed the kid with a disappointed look. MK turned away wincing. 

Carefully, he made his way through his window. He made sure to keep his shoes off of the bed just on the other side. Mei followed close behind. Her shoes clipped the edge of the bed, leaving a little dirt, but neither her nor MK seemed to notice as they moved deeper into the apartment. I shifted a little and motioned for Wukong to go in ahead of me. He did so without complaint.

Before I went in, I glanced around.

Nothing seemed out of place. I could sense eyes on me. Wukong’s clones were nearby, watching from afar. They had no heartbeats yet I could just feel the weight of their eyes on my back as I slipped into MK’s apartment.

The kid’s room was an absolute nightmare. It honestly reminded me a lot of Wukong’s room. Piles of clothes were scattered across the cramped bedroom. There were some piled on his desk and more draped over the back of a rolling chair that he had. Unlike Wukong, he didn't have any dirty dishes or trash piled up though. The scent of maple and cinnamon coated my nose.

Posters of Wukong littered the walls. There were also several Monkey King plushies all over MK's bed. Somehow, I wasn't surprised that he had Wukong's merch. It was a little amusing honestly.

I breathed a sigh of relief as the sounds around me became a little more muffled.

As soon as I got in the window, I turned and locked it. Yet, even with visual confirmation that it was locked, I couldn't help but feel uneasy.

Locking the window was only a small precaution against petty thieves. Under such a large window, MK was an easy target. My stomach rolled at the idea of him sleeping away, completely exposed and unaware to the danger possibly lurking outside. It wasn't just burglars I was worried about either. 

Now, there was the added danger of my shit too.

“He’ll be fine.” Wukong murmured, sidling up to the edge of the bed next to me.

“He shouldn’t have to deal with this shit.” I growled, mentally cursing myself for ever having decided to stay in Megapolis.

With an irritated lash of my tail, I got off MK’s bed and brushed past Wukong. I ignored the press of warmth against my skin as my shoulder barely clipped his chest. The tall simian followed close behind as we exited MK’s bedroom.

Immediately, we came to a decent sized living room. On the left, there was a large window that allowed natural light into the room. Across the room was a giant TV mounted onto the wall. The front door sat right next to it. Several shelves of movies and video games lined the wall. There were even a few gaming consoles tucked into a cubby under the TV. 

In the middle of the room, was a wooden coffee table. It sat low to the ground, a few forgotten glasses scattered across the surface. On my right was a long sofa. Mei was already making herself at home, her shoes kicked off and laying haphazardly on the floor while she lounged on the far end of the couch. MK was already in the kitchen on the other side of the apartment.

“Do you guys want anything to drink?” He called, flinging open his refrigerator. “I have just about anything. Name it and I probably got it.”

“I’ll take a soda.” Mei responded.

“Peach tea for me.” Wukong added from beside me. 

“Mac?” I tensed upon hearing my own name. MK raised his head from his fridge long enough to give me a questioning look. I frowned, uncertain as to what to ask for before blurting out the first thing that came to mind.

“Just water is fine.” I muttered.

“Coming right up.” The kid declared.

“Hey, MK. Do you still have those brownies from the other day?” Mei asked, getting up to go into the kitchen as well.

“Yeah, they should be over there next to the microwave.” MK replied, gesturing vaguely to said microwave. Several boxes and bags of various treats littered the counter space next to it. 

Mei went rifling through all the food with fervor. After a moment, she came out with a clear container full of little brown lumps. A triumphant grin crossed her face as she came back into the living room and plopped back down in her spot on the couch. MK popped out of his fridge a moment later and kicked the door shut.

With all of our drinks in hand and some sort of cheese cube shoved in his mouth, he made his way into the living room. He stopped to hand Mei her drink before heading towards Wukong and I.

“Thanks, bud.” Wukong praised, grabbing his drink from MK and ruffling the kid’s hair. MK ducked away from the offending hand and scooted over to me with a bright grin.

“Here’s a water.” He offered, handing me a bottle. I took it and immediately winced at how cold it was.

“Thanks kid.” I murmured, folding the sleeves of Wukong’s hoodie over my fingers to keep out the biting chill.

“You haven’t warmed up yet, have you?” Wukong observed innocently, leaning into my shoulder a bit. I stepped away from him, a sharp rebuttal on my tongue before MK interrupted.

“Oh! I got blankets! Hold on.”

With that, the kid dashed back into his room. I watched helplessly as he quickly returned with a giant comforter that dwarfed him three times over.

On it, was a very heroic looking Monkey King. Although, the image didn’t look anything like the real King. The face was slightly off kilter and his fur wasn’t the right color. A bright magnetic smile stretched across his face. Yet, it was just a tad too animated to bare any real resemblance to the King.

Still, MK wore a proud grin as he presented it to me. I couldn’t help but let out an amused snort.

“I wouldn’t be caught dead with that thing.” I sneered. MK frowned and turned to look at the blanket curiously.

“Why not?” He asked innocently. 

“Just because it has my face on it doesn’t mean you can’t use it.” Wukong pointed out, drawing closer to me once again. I rolled my eyes and folded my arms.

“I’m not taking it.”

“MK.” Wukong reached out a hand to the kid who handed over the blanket without question.

Before I could react, the blanket was being swung over my head. My immediate instinct was to duck away. I didn’t get far, however, before the heavy blanket was settling over my shoulders and head. Something kept the blanket shut in front of me. My vision went black for a moment, making my nerves spike. If it weren’t for the familiar scent of maple and cinnamon, I may have freaked out.

Yet, I kept my cool even as I struggled towards the thing keeping the blanket closed. A small opening let in the tiniest bit of light. I wiggled my way towards it, the hood over my ears slipping off as I wedged my head through the opening.

Immediately, I came face to face with my captor. Wukong grinned at me, looking far too proud of himself. I glared at him through my little hole. One ear popped out from where it was pinned to my head by the blanket and, all of a sudden, laughter exploded through the air. 

I winced a little before turning to glare at the kids. That only seemed to make things worse. Mei fell back against the couch, absolutely howling with laughter. MK was no better, barely stifled giggles squeaking past his lips as he looked me over.

Something across the room flashed.

My attention snapped to the phone in Mei’s hand as she looked down at the picture she’d just taken with a wide grin.

“He looks like a cat!” The dragon exclaimed, falling into another fit of laughter. MK practically sprinted over to her and looked at the photo. Laughter tumbled off of him like water over a waterfall as he admired the picture.

Growling, I tore the blanket off and threw it on the ground, my face burning. I wanted to stomp on it out of sheer embarrassment. The fact that it was MK’s was the only thing that stopped me. My tail lashed as I turned to the others, fully ready to give them a piece of my mind.

Yet, when I turned, I couldn’t help but pause. 

Despite the loudness of everyone’s laughter, I found myself overcome with a sudden warmth. It had been accompanying me all day. From the moment Mei and MK showed up to seeing everyone following me around like little ducklings at the high end store. It was endearing. I'd never been one for group activities.

Yet, there was a sense of belonging when it came to the kids. They were all inclusive despite not knowing me that well. The idea left me feeling extremely conflicted, something warm yet sharp igniting in my chest.

“That was really cute.” Mei wheezed as she came down from her laughing fit.

“You really are like a cat.” MK joked before untwisting the cap off of his soda and taking a sip. A brief wince crossed his face. “Oh that does not taste good.”

“What kind did you get?” Mei asked. MK held up his soda to look.

“The strawberry one. It’s good but…” One hand went to his stomach as his face turned a little green. Mei made a face.

“Yeah. You should probably brush your teeth.” She recommended. MK nodded and wandered back into the kitchen before disappearing behind the far wall.

As he left, Mei turned to give me an exasperated look.

“Ya know, ya could’ve given us some heads up before throwing us through a portal, Macaroon.” She complained. I glared at her half-heartedly.

“I was trying to get you guys out of the crowd.”

“So? You could have popped up for a second and said ‘hey I’m gonna throw you through a zero-gravity space at Mach 20- brace yourselves’.”

“Yeah, not all of us are equipped for teleportation.” MK added on, coming out with a toothbrush hanging out of his mouth. 

“A thank you would be nice.” I huffed, my tail lashing as I folded my arms.

“Thanks for getting us out of there, Macaque.” MK replied.

“Thanks for giving us stomach aches.” Mei grumbled while the kid went to finish brushing his teeth. I shook my head.

“Ungrateful. The lot of you.” Mei made a helpless motion.

“I’m just saying! You had plenty of time to warn us.”

“Yeah, it’s not like we were running from bad guys.” MK remarked as he came back into the room.

“Yeah! And even if there were bad guys, we wouldn’t have run from them. We would have fought them head on. Monkie Kid style!” Mei proclaimed, grinning over at MK. The kid returned the look with a tinge of pride.

I frowned a little.

On one hand, it was good that the kids had such confidence. That kind of thing had gotten them pretty far despite being put up against so many dangerous foes.

Yet, it was that kind of blind faith that made them more susceptible to danger. Such naivety towards the world was bound to lead them into death’s maw sooner rather than later. The mere thought had my stomach churning.

Glancing sideways, I noticed that Wukong seemed conflicted as well. He was smiling at the kids. Yet, his eyes held the look of a seasoned warrior, one wise beyond what his appearance may suggest. It was the expression of someone who had seen the rise and fall of many empires and witnessed war mix seamlessly into happiness.

I knew the look only because I’d seen it in the mirror several times.

I was reminded momentarily that Wukong was the only one who understood what it was like. Immortality weighed like a heavy stone in my gut. There were few things that were older than him and I. Somehow though, it was a little comforting knowing that there was someone else who understood that kind of bittersweet melancholy that comes with watching civilization and time pass you by.

“Speaking of which,” Mei’s voice cut through my thoughts as he turned to me, “you said you’d explain the whole goopy darkness thing when we got here.”

I made a face at her.

“I never said that.”

“Actually, you did cause I said that you were going to explain what happened when we got here and you said, and I quote, ‘fine’.” Mei reminded me, settling into a spot on the end of the couch with a glint in her eye. “So, explain.”

Both kids turned to give me expectant looks. Wukong, on the other hand, looked apprehensive as he glanced over at me. I frowned, my tail lashing uncomfortably.

“It’s a long story.” I muttered. MK shrugged and walked over to sit down next to Mei.

“We got time.” He assured me.

“What’s going on with your magic?” Mei asked, her voice tinged with suspicion. I met her inquiring stare with a frown.

Internally, I found myself between a rock and a hard place. I hated talking about my magic. I had told Wukong as such not even an hour ago. Even the mere insinuation that there was something wrong with it had my gut twisting with apprehension and anger.

I knew that the kids meant well.

Mei was simply being cautious, reasonably so. We hardly knew each other outside of all the times that I kidnapped her or fought her. Plus, she seemed like the protective type so I had no doubt that she still held a bit of a grudge about me hurting her friends, especially MK. I knew the kid was just curious as well.

If I asked, I knew MK would probably drop the subject. Yet, avoiding it was only bound to brew more suspicion and I didn’t like the way Mei was subtly sizing me up.

“Maybe we should talk about something else.” Wukong suggested lightly. His shoulder brushed mine as he leaned a little closer. I kept my head down, silently cursing him for taking pity on me and speaking for me like I was some helpless little kid. The mere though had me bristilng.

“My magic backfired on me.” I growled irritably. MK made a face.

“Magic can do that?”

“What kind of dumb ass question-?” Mei started only to stop and cover her mouth. She cast an apologetic glance towards Wukong who was squinting at her derisively. “Sorry, Mr. King.”

“Wait, that’s not fair! Monkey King cursed earlier. Why can’t you?” MK demanded, turning to Wukong with an accusing look. The King scrunched up his nose.

“When have I ever?” He protested. MK squinted at him.

“Uh, just now. When you were freaking out over Macaque.”

“I did not curse.” Wukong defended incredulously. Mei let out a doubtful hum.

“I think your exact words were, ‘holy shit you’re freezing’.” She quoted.

“Yep. That’s what he said. I heard him.” MK remarked confidently. Wukong gave them both offended looks.

“I don’t curse.”

“Apparently you do.” Mei hummed, observing her fingers in mock interest. MK raised his hand from where he sat next to her. Wukong rolled his eyes.

“Yes, MK?” He called reluctantly. MK politely folded his hands in his lap.

“Request for Mei to curse.”

“Request denied.” Wukong declared, turning his nose up at the kid. “Cursing is unseemly.”

“Excuse me?” Mei uttered in disbelief.

“Who the hell even taught you that word?” I growled. Wukong shot me a sideways glare before folding his arms in a defiant manner.

“My Master, of course.” He retorted. I frowned, something dark coiling in my gut. I couldn’t exactly pinpoint what it was. 

Yet, this was now the third time that Wukong had said something like that. There was something off about it. The other day, when he was talking about his “Master” teaching him to be a good person was when I’d first noticed it. Then, there was him reprimanding us for cursing in public earlier. Each time, his words sounded almost scripted.

Like he’d been told these things so many times that he was just parroting them back without thinking.

“Hey!” I jolted at the sound of Mei’s voice. From the corner of my eye, I saw her pointing at me. “Don’t think you’re off the hook just yet Mr.”

“I already answered your question.” I argued, slightly annoyed.

“Did you?” MK asked with genuine confusion. Mei shook her head.

“You only said that your magic backfired. You haven’t said why.” She reasoned, green eyes narrowing dangerously.

“I don’t like talking about it.” I replied.

“Is it something that will put us in danger?” Mei challenged. I scowled at her, my left eye twitching involuntarily. MK and Wukong both glanced rapidly between the two of us.

“Maybe we should talk about this another time.” MK suggested. Wukong nodded vigorously.

“Yeah, we should be getting back to the palace.” He announced, glancing sideways at me. 

I tensed as warm fingers found their way to mine. Very gently, Wukong’s fingers cupped my own. I repressed a shiver as warmth seeped into my skin. I couldn’t help but notice the imploring look the King gave me out of the corner of my eye. It was like he was begging me to let go of what we were talking about and leave.

I frowned at the thought.

Taking in a breath, I twisted my hand to properly grab a hold of his. Wukong’s surprise was palpable. Yet, he didn’t say anything as I drug him over to the couch. There was one more spot open next to MK.

As soon as I reached it, I stopped and turned to Wukong with an expectant look. The monkey stared at me in confusion. I swore I could see into the empty space behind those bright gold eyes.

I rolled my eyes and dropped his hand.

“Sit.” I hissed, snapping my fingers and pointing at the couch.

Wukong jolted into motion, scrambling to follow my instruction. I waited until he was fully seated. It was a little amusing seeing how he looked back up at me with owlishly wide eyes as if waiting to see what his next order would be.

I rolled my eyes and shook my head.

With all of my imagined adversaries gathered into one spot on the couch, I felt like a weight had been lifted from my shoulders. Yet, it was replaced by a sense of apprehension. Especially as several inquisitive stares bore into me.

I ran my hand through my head fur as I made my way into the middle of the room.

For a moment, I considered what I was about to do. I hadn’t talked about my magic to anyone in a long time. The only ones who knew how volatile it could be were Wukong and Princess Iron Fan and only the latter of the two knew the cause. Even then, I hadn't told her the full story. There were certain parts of my past that I refused to even consider telling anyone. 

The very idea was enough to make my throat close off.

Still, if Wukong and the kids were considering spending any time around me, I felt like they needed to know more about who they were going up against. I didn't want to reveal too much. Yet, so many words bubbled up in my throat, ready to be spoken.

So, taking in a deep breath, I reached for my magic.

Darkness swelled at my fingertips. It pulsed from every corner of the room, welling up like the night sky. Squeaks of surprise rang throughout the room. Any source of light, including that of the setting sun, was snuffed out in the blink of an eye. The entire room went pitch black.

For a brief moment, everything seemed to freeze. Floating in that subliminal space was as comforting as having a shotgun placed against my chest.

The moment was brief before piercing gold eyes flashed open. The color rivaled that of the rising sun. I felt my own eyes tingle as they flashed purple. Between me and Wukong, MK’s coffee table was just barely visible through the darkness.

“Holy shit!” Mei exclaimed, her voice tinged with shock and a hint of fear. Her eyes emitted a faint green glow as she looked around. From beside her came a startling set of yellow eyes as MK activated gold vision.

“Macaque! Your ears!” The kid shouted excitedly.

I bit back a growl, my ears pinning back against my head. It took everything in my power not to immediately try tucking them away. The shadows in my chest still writhed with ambition. Until I could get somewhere secluded, I couldn’t glamour my ears again without fear of being drug back into the shadows.

Yet, having them out in the open made me feel naked. I had never been able to control the whole “glow-in-the-dark” thing which is why I used glamours to cover up my ears, especially at night. A well of insecurity and apprehension had me tensing considerably.

“That is so cool!” MK beamed, breaking me out of my thoughts. I blinked in surprise. As his words registered in my head, I felt heat bloom across my cheeks.

"Holy shit! Your face is glowing!" Mei swore. I immediately covered my face, hating that I was ever born with bioluminescent features. 

"Mei!" Wukong rebuked, giving her a sideways glare.

"Sorry, Mr. King!" Mei apologized. The King shook his head before turning to me with a worried look.

“Should you be using your powers?” Wukong asked. I glanced over at him with a frown.

“Shouldn't you be minding your own business?" I growled, my tail lashing. "Light manipulation requires little to no magic. It’s as easy as breathing to me.”

I flexed my fingers a little as I spoke. The darkness around us quietly shifted to allow in more natural light. The kids let out awed sounds.

Wukong, on the other hand, was still watching me with a worried frown. Concern shimmered in his eyes even as he deactivated gold vision. He didn’t voice any of his worries though, for which I was grateful.

“Why is it so cold?” MK wondered aloud, his teeth chattering.

“This feels weirdly familiar.” Mei remarked with a suspicious glance around the room.

I ignored them as a beam of light from outside created a little white screen over top of MK's TV. Using my magic, I summoned a little ball of shadows. It formed into the shape of the Earth surrounded by a halo of purple tainted light.

"Let me start at the beginning." I hummed, my voice echoing slightly. Wukong and the kids turned their full attention to me as I pressed on.

“Long ago, when the world was fresh and the gods were constantly involved in the affairs of mortals, there was a faction that scoffed at the natural born violence of demons and humans. For, even then, war and murder was an everyday occurrence spread far across the Earth. Demons and humans alike fought for power, fought for justice, fought for their land.

“The gods, having believed themselves to be higher beings, were not impressed with this behavior. In fact, they believed the mortals to be a barbaric kind, ones meant to be ruled and guided into better walks of life.”

I turned a little as the shadows behind me morphed into that of several gods. Their faces were blank and expressionless. On their left, rose a group of humans represented as robed figures. On the right, stood several demons equipped with horns and teeth and many weapons.

As I continued, several images of what I described were presented in the forms of shadows.

“The humans were an impressionable people. When shown the might of the gods in all of their glory, they instantly bowed and began to worship and pray, serving the gods in any way they could.

“Unlike the humans, the demons were always a prouder, more hard-headed species. They lived as they pleased and bowed only to those that they saw as worthy leaders.

"When presented with the image of the gods, they found that they were not impressed. The gods were powerful but they lacked the moral codes and integrity that the demons had been living by for centuries. They disregarded tradition and, instead of earning the respect of the demons, the gods demanded it. The demons saw this as a disgraceful act unbecoming of any leader and refused to bow.

“Thus, they were shunned and punished.”

“That’s awful.” MK breathed, voice thick with concern.

“That sounds like an awful way to run things.” Mei pointed out, crinkling her nose in displeasure. I nodded.

“It was but, as higher beings, the gods thought it appropriate that they be judge, jury, and executioner of those lesser than them. Mortals could not be trusted with their own affairs. They were too lenient and swayed by their emotions.”

Wukong scoffed at that. I couldn’t help but also internally sneer at the irony as I continued.

“The gods built what they called the Heavenly Court where any mortal who committed a crime would be judged and punished.

“Even so, they quickly discovered that they could not fix what was already broken.

"People still fought and waged wars against each other for things they did not have and things that they wished to gain. They coveted their neighbors and killed those that stood in their way. The gods could not fix this for it was simply an inherent part of humanity.

"Still, as war grew more popular and people began murdering and mutilating one another, the Heavenly Court was faced with a very grievous decision."

On the screen, the shadows morphed into that of the Heavenly Host. They all wore troubled expressions as they talked amongst themselves.

“The gods had to maintain the peace but they did not know how.

“For decades, they tried to come up with a solution. At first, they simply executed those that would harm others. Yet, this did nothing to stop the wars and the in-fighting. If anything, it made it worse. People continued to commit crimes against one another and violence became the only form of communication. At some point, the gods began to believe that nothing would stop the mortals from destroying each other.

"So, when a master blacksmith came forward and offered his services, they were more than willing to hear him out.”

I paused, my hands feeling clammy all of a sudden. I shoved them into my pockets to avoid focusing on the anxiety biting at my skin. Despite my efforts, my tail flickered uneasily behind me.

With a frown, I turned to MK's TV where my shadows were gathering to form a cloaked figure. A hood covered his face, shrouding it in darkness. The cape he wore drug behind him a long streak of black shadows.

Before him, came a rising mass of watchful gods who loomed over the figure menacingly. The blacksmith stared at them for a minute before kneeling down.

“Knelt before the gods, the blacksmith offered up a solution. He would create an inescapable prison. Something capable of containing all those that would harm society and keep them locked away forever or until they had learned their lesson. It would be impenetrable from the outside and completely closed off. No one could get in and no one could get out lest the wielder willed it to do so.

"The gods doubted the blacksmith's credibility. Yet, they could not ignore the possible truth in his words. So, they began discussing the situation amongst themselves.”

As I spoke, the gods turned away from the blacksmith. From the inky black shadows covering his face came the flash of two purple eyes. Below them was a jagged grin. I frowned at the image, far too reminded of a certain creature.

“I have a bad feeling about this.” MK whispered, dark eyes trained whole-heartedly on the shadows.

“Me too.” Mei agreed, suspicious green eyes flitting up to meet mine. I gave her a wry smile, something ugly burrowing into my chest.

“Well then, you’re smarter than the gods were.” I hummed. My attention turned back to the shadows as they began to form symbols and figures that matched what I described next.

“In order to prove himself, the blacksmith was given a set of impossible tasks. The gods did their best to trip him up. They wanted to make sure that this blacksmith was really capable of making such a powerful artifact. There were those that wanted him to fail and others who wanted him to succeed.

“However, no matter what challenge he was presented with, the black smith prevailed. None of the gods could best him. So, when he passed each of their tests and came out on top, the gods relented. They commissioned him to make a prison for the worst of the worst, for those that murdered and betrayed their own. The blacksmith agreed and disappeared to work on his masterpiece.”

A wave of inexplicable unease crashed over me as darkness consumed the blacksmith’s shadow. I suddenly felt a little sick. My stomach twisted and churned as the shadows writhed and split.

“When the blacksmith re-emerged, it was with a very peculiar artifact.”

Like a flower blooming, the shadows created the shape of a lantern. The shape and design was horribly familiar. Even though it was a replica, the lantern gave off a faint purple glow. An equal sense of longing and distaste welled in my chest upon seeing it. I’d admired the artifact once upon a time. The first time I laid my eyes on it, I was overcome with pride and joy.

Now, looking at it made me want to hurl.

Anger and loathing rose like bile in my throat. The shadows in my chest hissed and screeched as they recoiled from the image as well. A malicious grin threatened to break out across my face. I barely kept it hidden, reaching out so that the lantern’s shadow hovered over my hand.

“Your lantern.” Wukong breathed in disbelief.

I glanced over to see him and MK staring at the construct with equal looks of realization and understanding. I could almost see them piecing together the puzzle.

“That’s what you used to trap Mei and the others during the shadow play.” MK muttered, his posture growing stiff. I nodded, my eyes trained on the very thing that had destroyed so many lives.

As I watched, a hand reached out from the darkness and grabbed the lantern’s handle. The cloaked figure of the blacksmith followed suit. Shadowy lips split into a wicked purple grin. As he walked forward, lantern in hand, he grew smaller and smaller until he was surrounded by a massive stadium full of gods. Their expressions were all mixed as they looked down their noses at the cloaked figure.

“The gods received this lantern and stumbled at the sight for what the blacksmith had presented them with was no prison. It wasn’t even a proper lantern. It had no opening to light a candle and it never emitted its own light. Yet, the very sight of it had some feeling uneasy.” 

Some of the gods in the stands glanced at each other warily.

“More than that, the gods were angry. They were convinced that they had been deceived. They had paid the blacksmith a pretty penny to make a prison and what he gave them was worth nothing.

"Thoroughly disappointed and angry over receiving false hope, the gods cast the blacksmith from the Celestial Realm and forbade him to enter ever again.”

On the TV, the crowd representing the Heavenly Court turned into a giant black X. The blacksmith stared blankly at the image. After a moment, he turned with a sweep of his cape and began walking away.

“The master blacksmith was not deterred, however.” I continued, watching as a sly grin sprouted across the shadow’s face. “The gods may not have believed him, but what he said about the lantern was true. It was truly a force to be reckoned with. For it could rip the souls of the living from their bodies and entrap them in darkness for as long as the wielder saw fit.”

Upon saying these things, the shadows reformed into the lantern. Three figures stood before it. In a flash, the lantern swung open, shadowy tendrils reaching into the bodies of those before it and ripping a shiny orb from each one. 

Without the orbs, the people flopped to the ground, lifeless for all intents and purposes.

Gasps of horror resounded through the room. I glanced back to see MK staring at the lantern in horror. His mouth was covered by his hand in shock. Mei stared at the lantern as well, her expression somewhere between horrified and fearful. I watched them for a minute and briefly questioned whether or not I should go any further.